Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Ghost Hunt

2015-11-02T09:52:39Z

Yumemi.sayaka:

{{Template:STALLED}}
The Ghost Hunt series is also available in the following languages:

*[[Ghost Hunt%7ERussian_Version%7E|Русский (Russian)]]
*[[Ghost Hunt - Français|Français (French)]]
* [https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ghost_Hunt_~_(Italiano) Italian (Italiano)]

(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)

----

[[Image:GH_projects.jpg|200px|thumb|The Akuryou Series]]

'''Ghost Hunt''' is a novel written by Ono Fuyumi. It was released between 1989 – 1994. It has a manga (1998 - Present) and anime (3 October 2006 – 27 March 2007) adaption. This series was originally called the "Akuryou Series" (悪霊シリーズ).

The manga was renamed to "Ghost Hunt," and since the anime was based on the manga, it adopted the title "Ghost Hunt" instead of "Akurei" (the original title). "Akurei" (悪霊) roughly translates to "Evil Spirits."

This project has recently been revived by [[User:Sinmay|Sinmay]], whose LiveJournal can be found [http://sinmay.livejournal.com/ here]. If you enjoy reading the translations, be sure to head over and say thanks!

September 2015: Please note that [[User:Yumemi.sayaka|Yumemi Sayaka]] is in the midst of editing volume 1 & 2 before hopefully moving on to the translation and completion of volume 3, your patience is much appreciated :). Decided to keep project status as "stalled" first as am not sure how long editing volume 1 & 2 will take. Thanks!

== Translation ==

=== [[Ghost_Hunt:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Translators are asked to [[Ghost_Hunt:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on (see [[Format_guideline#Translators|the Guideline page]] for usage rules).

=== Format Standards ===
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

The majority of the translations come from the Chinese version If you spot any inconsistencies, feel free to edit, as this is an open wiki. The translation for volume 3 is from the Japanese version (volume 3 hasn't been translated in Chinese), but since the translator is learning Japanese as she goes along, feel free to edit.

September 2015: Editing for the existing novels are being done by reference to the Japanese version of the novels, however please note that [[User:Yumemi.sayaka|Yumemi Sayaka]] is not re-translating the entire existing novels, she is merely going through the English version and checking it against the Japanese version where inconsistencies have arisen. Feel free to edit if you notice anything out of place.

=== Feedback ===
If you enjoyed the translation, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=1023 Feedback Thread]

== Updates ==
*March 1, 2009
**Added part 3 of chapter 3

*March 7, 2009
**Added Part 4 of chapter 3

*July 7, 2009
**Please welcome our newest translator [[User:Sqwark|Sqwark]], who will be handling translations for Volume 4

*April 3, 2010
**Volume 7, Chapter 4 begun

*9 September, 2015
**Volume 1, editing by [[User:Yumemi.sayaka|Yumemi Sayaka]] has begun

*1 October, 2015
** Volume 1 edited, Volume 2 is in the process of being edited

*2 November, 2015
** Volume 2 edited, Volume 3's translation to begin in the middle of November

== The Akuryou series by [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ono_Fuyumi Ono Fuyumi] ==

=== Volume 1 - ''Are there really lots of Evil Spirits?!'' / 悪霊がいっぱい!? [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1|(Full Text)]]===

:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Pressure Falling / 気圧低下]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Storm Approaching / 暴風雨注意報]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Storm Warning / 暴風雨警報]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Central Pressure 912 Millibars / 中心気圧九一二ミリバール]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Maximum Velocity 68 Knots / 最大風速六十八ノット]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Wind and Rain Subside and the Waves are High / 風雨弱まるも波高し]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - Flood Warning / 洪水高潮警報]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - Warning Lifted / 警報解除]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:*[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

=== Volume 2 - ''There really are a lot of Evil Spirits!'' / 悪霊がホントにいっぱい! [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume2|(Full Text)]]===

:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Spirits' Residence / 悪霊の棲む家]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Girl / 少女]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - You Can't Play with those Kids / その子たちとは遊べない]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Woman, To You I Give a Child / おんな、汝に子を与う]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Author's Note|Author's Note]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt: Volume2 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

=== Volume 3 - ''I Can't Sleep Due to the Abundance of Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊がいっぱいで眠れない ===

:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - School / 学園]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Psychic / サイキック]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Onibi / 鬼火]] (70%)
:* Chapter 4 - Curse / 呪詛
:* Chapter 5 - Hitogata / ヒトガタ
:* Chapter 6 - Spellcaster / 呪者
:* Epilogue
:* [[Ghost Hunt: Volume3 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

=== Volume 4 - ''Lonely Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊はひとりぼっち [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4|(Full Text)]]===

:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 4 Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Don't Play with Spirits, Children / 死霊とあそぶな、子供たち]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Dance in the Shadows / 陰に踊る]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Blue Silhouette / 碧い影]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Chrysalis / さなぎ]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - I was Watching That / それを見ていた]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Epilogue|Epilogue]]

=== Volume 5 - ''I don't want to become an Evil Spirit!'' / 悪霊になりたくない! [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume5|(Full Text)]]===

:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 5 Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_1|Chapter 1 - That Mansion / その家]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_2|Chapter 2 - Blindfold / めかくし]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_3|Chapter 3 - Hidden Ghost / 隠れ鬼]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_4|Chapter 4 - 手の鳴るほうへ]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_5|Chapter 5 - Human Devourer / 人喰い]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 5 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:* Author's Notes

=== Volume 6 - ''Don't call me an Evil Spirit'' / 悪霊と呼ばないで ===

:* Prologue
:* Chapter 1 - House by the cove / 入り江の家
:* Chapter 2 - Unforeseen circumstances / 不測の事態
:* Chapter 3 - Object from the sea / 海から来るもの
:* Chapter 4 - Calamity / 凶事
:* Chapter 5 - Juda / ユダ
:* Chapter 6 - 寄り来る神
:* Epilogue
:* Author's Notes

=== Volume 7 - ''I don't mind Evil Spirits! (Part 1)'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ！(上)===

:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - 11th of August / 八月十一日]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - 12th of August / 八月十二日]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - 13th of August, 7.00 am - 11.00 am / 八月十三日　午前七時－午前十一時]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - 13th of August, 11.00 am - 3.00 pm / 八月十三日　午前十一時－午後三時]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - 13th of August, 3.00 pm - 5.30 pm / 八月十三日　午後三時－午後五時三十分]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - 13th of August, 5.30 pm - 8.00 pm / 八月十三日　午後五時三十分 ― 午後八時]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 7|Chapter 7 - 13th of August, 8.00 pm - 11.00 pm / 八月十三日　午後八時－午後十一時]]

=== Volume 8 - ''I don't mind Evil Spirits! (Part 2)'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ! (下)===
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 8|Chapter 8 - 13th of August, 11.00 pm - 12.00 midnight / 八月十三日　午後十一時－午後十二時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 9|Chapter 9 - 14th of August, 12.00 midnight - 1.00 am / 八月十四日　午前零時－午前一時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 10|Chapter 10 - 14th of August, 1.00 pm - 3.00 pm / 八月十四日　午後一時－午後三時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 11|Chapter 11 - 14th of August, 3.00 pm - 3.30 pm / 八月十四日　午後三時－午後三時三十分]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 12|Chapter 12 - 14th of August, 3.30 pm - 4.00 pm / 八月十四日　午後三時三十分－午後四時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 13|Chapter 13 - 14th of August, 4.00 pm - 5.00 pm / 八月十四日　午後四時－午後五時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 14|Chapter 14 - 14th of August, 5.00 pm - 6.00 pm / 八月十四日　午後五時－午後六時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 15|Chapter 15 - 14th of August, 6.00 pm and beyond / 八月十四日　午後六時以降]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Epilogue|Epilogue]]

== Project Staff ==

*Supervisor:
*Project Manager: [[user:HolyCow|HolyCow]]

=== Translators ===

'''ACTIVE'''
:*[[User:Yumemi.sayaka|Yumemi Sayaka]]

'''INACTIVE'''
:*[[User:derawr|derawr]]
:*[[User:Sinmay|Sinmay]]
:*[[User:Sqwark|Sqwark]]

Those who are interested in translating and are able to do Japanese --> English can PM/e-mail [[user:HolyCow|HolyCow]] for the RAWs, or try slapping him about in the IRC channel.

=== Editors ===

'''ACTIVE'''
:*[[User:HolyCow|HolyCow]]

===Scripts Partially Contributed===

We would like to thank these users for contributing portions of translated script:

*Kaie for Volume 1's Prologue and Chapter 1 (both versions)

Unfortunately partial contribution of translated scripts are no longer accepted for this project.

== Series Overview ==

* Volume 1 - ''Are there really lots of Evil Spirits?!'' / 悪霊がいっぱい!? (Published 1989, ISBN 978-4061903111)
* Volume 2 - ''There really are a lot of Evil Spirits!'' / 悪霊がホントにいっぱい! (Published 1989, ISBN 978-4061903654)
* Volume 3 - ''I can't sleep due to the abundance of Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊がいっぱいで眠れない (Published 1990, ISBN 978-4061904170)
* Volume 4 - ''Lonely Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊はひとりぼっち (Published 1990, ISBN 978-4061904859)
* Volume 5 - ''I Don't Want to Become an Evil Spirit!'' / 悪霊になりたくない! (Published 1991, ISBN 978-4061905948)
* Volume 6 - ''Don't Call me an Evil Spirit'' / 悪霊と呼ばないで (Published 1991)
* Volume 7 - ''I don't mind Evil Spirits!'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ! 〈上〉(Published 1992, ISBN 978-4061986961)
* Volume 8 - ''I don't mind Evil Spirits!'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ! 〈下〉(Published 1992, ISBN 978-4061986978)
* Volume 9 - ''Nightmare Dwelling 1'' / (悪夢の棲む家(上)) (Published 1994, ISBN 978-4062551564)
* Volume 10 - ''Nightmare Dwelling 2''/ (悪夢の棲む家(下)) (Published 1994, ISBN 978-4062551649)
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Fuyumi Ono]]

[[Category:Genre - Comedy]]
[[Category:Genre - Drama]]
[[Category:Genre - Horror]]
[[Category:Genre - Mystery]]
[[Category:Genre - Psychological]]
[[Category:Genre - Romance]]
[[Category:Genre - Shoujo]]
[[Category:Genre - Supernatural]]

Ghost Hunt: Volume2 Translator's Notes

2015-11-02T09:47:05Z

Yumemi.sayaka:

==Prologue==

===Hachiko===

Hachiko is the famous statue of the dog that faithfully waited for its dead master’s return for nine years, which is located near the Shibuya Train Station.

===Director===

In Japanese 所長(しょちょう/Shochou) was used in the novels, which translates to director. So basically Naru is acknowledged as the director of the company known as Shibuya Psychic Research.

==Chapter 1==

===Ojou-chan===

Basically Bou-san is calling Mai “little miss/lady”. Sometimes when addressing a daughter of a respectable family ‘ojou-chan’ is used as well. Putting the ‘o’ before ‘jou-chan’ makes it more polite/formal, the usage of the latter tending to show a more familiar/casual relationship, but Bou-san frequently interchanges between ‘Ojou-chan’ and ‘Jou-chan’ throughout the novel when addressing Mai. Basically Bou-san is trying to act familiar with Mai.

===A Bolt From the Blue===

"Hyoutan kara koma", which means something totally unlikely can happen. I just used the English idiom "a bolt from the blue" (something surprising has happened) as a substitute.

==Chapter 2==

===Onee-chan===

‘Onee-chan’ basically means ‘older sister’ in Japanese, although Noriko is in reality Ayumi’s aunt by virtue of being Ayumi’s father’s sister, Ayumi refers to her as older sister. Noriko is described to be about twenty years old, which is considered still young, and hence probably the reason why Ayumi doesn’t call her ‘oba-chan’ which means ‘Aunty’ as usually oba-chan is used on ladies who are about 40 years old or older.

==Chapter 3==

===Buddhist Name===

After Japanese people die they usually get a Buddhist name.

===Lady Killer===

An idiom describing a man who flirts/cheats with a lot of women.

==Chapter 4==

===Girl's Day===

Japan's Girls's Day is also known as the Japanese Doll Festival/Hinamatsuri. It involves wooden puppets being dressed up. More information [https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hinamatsuri here].

==Epilogue==

===Tapes===

All the tapes have English labels.

===Patron===

John said this in English. In Japanese English it has a totally different meaning than our normal English dictionaries. Basically in Japan if you said someone was your patron, she/he is basically your sugar daddy/mummy.

==Author's Note==

===Shurato===

Shurato is a character from Heavenly Sphere Shurato, an anime from 1989-90.

===NG5===

The five main voice actors who starred in the anime, Ronin Warriors eventually created a band called NG5

== Translation Credits ==

Author: Fyumi Ono

Translated by: Sinmay

Edited by: Yumemi Sayaka

Project Manager: HolyCow

Hosted on: http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ghost_Hunt

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Ghost_Hunt|Main Page]]
| Jump to [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume2_Prologue|Prologue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Epilogue

2015-11-02T09:32:39Z

Yumemi.sayaka: /* Epilogue */

==Epilogue==

Tokyo, Shibuya Street.

I'm in "Shibuya Psychic Research" right now, organizing tapes. ‘The Case of Morishita[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume2_Translator's_Notes#Tapes|*]]’ i.e.‘The Morishita Case’, I wrote that on the label (in Japanese) and pasted it on the tape. Then I made a memo of it for Lin-san.

What's this? ‘Corridor of Ground Floor[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume2_Translator's_Notes#Tapes|*]]’...I don't know what it means. Oh, forget it. I'll just copy it down.

Arghh. Why do they like using English so much? I really hate this stupid notion of constantly using English. Do they think using English on everything is cool?

Hmph. I guess in the end, my English just sucks.

Ah, there's a guest. I quickly put on a smile and stood up.

...What, it's just you.

"Yo."

Bou-san carefreely waved hello.

This guy had been coming over rather often.

"It's so hot. Mai-chan, give me some tea."

"Why do I have to pour tea to someone who's not a guest? Or maybe, Bou-san, you have a request?"

Bou-san sighed in response. "Why is everyone being so cold lately?"

"This is our business policy."

"Business policy, what's that? Hey, I have a request: tea. Next time I'll take you out to a movie."

This guy is so demanding.

Oh well. Right when I was going to prepare the tea,

"Mai, I want black tea."

Huh? Ayako.

"Bou-san, what are you doing around here?"

"I wanted to ask you the same thing."

Aren't you guys making this place into a coffee shop?

"Where's Naru?" Ayako asked.

"The director is in his office, thinking over things," I replied in a serious tone.

"Huh?"

"What is he doing?"

"I don't know," I replied. "That's what he told me. He's staring at a map, thinking over things. I think he's planning to travel."

"Oh—"

"Plus, if you bother him at a time like this, he'll get furious. So, forget about Naru, drink your tea, and go back home."

Ayako pouted. "Come on, I want Earl Gray."

...Okay, okay.

What noisy guests. Oh wait, they're not guests.

When I was about to go to the kitchen, the doorbell sounded.

...Did a guest...finally come?

"Ah, hello everybody."

"Ah— John," I murmured to myself.

"Yo," Bou-san greeted.

Man, forget it, if it's John.

But I decided to ask anyway, "John, is something up?"

"I was near the area, so I decided to drop by and say hi."

...Ah, I see.

"Do you want anything to drink?"

"...I'm sorry. Anything's fine. Don't mind me."

...Okay~okay~. Nice, I like his humility. Bou-san and Ayako, you guys can really learn from him.

I took out a pot and was about to boil the tea. And then, I had a weird feeling. Bou-san came, Ayako came, and John came. In other words, that means...

At that moment, the director's door opened, and Naru came out.

"Mai, tea..."

Naru said, and as he looked around the room, his eyes widened. "...Do you have some business here?"

"When you put it that way—"

"Kind of—"

Naru impatiently listened to their excuses.

"...Mai, what's going on here?"

"I don't know. Maybe they're your fan club? —What kind of tea do you want?"

"Any is fine," Naru replied, taking another glance at the crowd. "This isn't a coffee shop."

"Well, well," Bou-san said, clapping his hands. "Come on, don't be so mean— I heard you're going on a trip, right?"

"Who said that?"

"Weren't you studying a map? You're not just thinking about stuff, right?" I asked.

"That's what I had thought. But it seems it won't work out that way."

Naru sighed and sat by John.

The conversation quickly changed direction. Now they were talking about the latest books and thesis, psychic phenomena, and generally other things that only a specialist would know about.

I can't believe it.

Shaking my head, I began to pour tea.

Well, I'm fine with this. This way, I don't have to do any work. I just couldn't concentrate on my work when they're here.

After I arranged the teacups onto the plate, I was about to leave the coffee room. At that time, the doorbell rang again (I swear it's the fourth time now).
...It can't be.

My eyes were locked on the door.

The door opened, and in came a girl wearing a kimono.

...My head hurts.

"So it's just Masako. Is something up?" Ayako coldly greeted her.

"Well now, Matsuzaki-san, do you have any business here?"

"I just happened to be nearby, so..."

"Same here. Hello everybody."

Masako smiled at Naru.

Naru stood up in a flash. "...Mai, I'm going out for a while."

Huh?

"Ara, you're going out then?" Ayako asked.

"Yes... I have some business to take care of."

"I'll go with you."

"There's no need. You are free to do what you want."

...Naru, are you trying to run from Masako?

Come to think of it... In the case with Ayami-chan, when Ayako wanted to call Masako, Naru was absolutely against that idea.

"Well, if you're going out, then I'll go with you."

"No..."

Naru's gaze landed on Masako and Ayako. Masako slyly reached out for Naru's hand.

"I'll go with you," Masako offered.

Such an affectionate tone.

...This girl... Hmph. Is Naru the type to be ordered around by others? If he said no, then he'll say no until the very end.

...B-, but.

"........."

Naru mumbled something inaudible before walking out the door. He didn't shake Masako's hand off.

...*shock*

Masako turned back to us, a smile on her face. "Sorry to disturb you."

...We stared blankly at them for quite a while.

"...What's up with that person!"

I wondered who Ayako's statement was directed to.

...Man, didn't he say it was a misunderstanding? Naru, you liar!

Bou-san stood up. "Hey, Mai? Did Masako just use Naru's weak spot?"

"Weak spot? Would Naru have one?"

"...But, if that wasn't because of a weakness she knew, then what was that about?"

...If you ask me, who can I ask?

"Actually..."

Confused, John tilted his head.

"Mai, I've always wanted to ask this," Bou-san lowered his voice. "Is Naru really the director here?"

"...What are you talking about. Of course he is."

"So there aren't any other superiors then?"

"No."

...I don't think so.

"Why do you ask?" I questioned Bou-san.

"I thought you knew... How much do you think this office is worth?"

Ayako spoke as realization hit her. "When you put it that way, this is located on Shibuya Street, it's a new building, and it's very spacious..."

"Right? And all that equipment too. How much do those video cameras cost?" Bou-san continued.

...A lot. More money than you can imagine. I asked that question before.

John murmured absently, "Could it be a [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume2_Translator's_Notes#Patron|patron]]?"

...Hey! Hey!

"Did I say something strange?" John asked.

"A patron, you..."

John started to explain, "This is very common in Western society. Parapsychology isn't a recognized field yet, so it's quite common for a research institute to be supported by a patron, such as a financial group or a donation from a parapsychology professor."

"John... About that," Bou-san cautioned him.

"What?"

"Be careful with your Japanese. Patron means something different in Japan."

"...Huh?"

...Ah, he had me scared for a moment.

"That's strange," Bou-san said, pulling his hand back. "Maybe he really does have someone who supports him financially, and that person is Masako's father or something along those lines."

"Ah, so then, he wouldn't be able to reject Hara-san's offer," John concluded.

"Right."

Ayako stood up, "There's also another possibility... Naru could be their leader."

...Oh—

Everyone was deep in thought, when suddenly Bou-san shot up from his seat.

"Man, let's not think about this. In the end, Ayako was rejected."

"...Mind your own business!" Ayako shot back.

"How about we lighten up our mood? Want to go on a date with me?"

...Bou-san, you really do go overboard teasing people.

"I refuse. Who wants to go on a date with you."

"Okay, okay. Well, Mai, what about you?"

......Me?!

"In return for pouring me tea, I'll take you out to the movies."

...In return for pouring tea? The tea was from the office, not from my own pocket. There's nothing to say...

Huh? Just like that, Bou-san asked me out.

"...Bou-san, are you treating me?"

"Of course. I just got my payment from the previous case, so now I'm rich."

"I'll go."

...I'll go. Just wait and see! Stupid Naru!

I'm a young, fifteen-year old blossoming girl. Who wants to wait for that idiot Naru anyway!

John and Ayako looked at us in surprise.

"I didn't realize you were into loli," Ayako remarked.

"Man, the younger they are, the better they are. Right, Mai-chan?"

"Right, Bou-san."

"Since you like little girls, why don't you go after that Masako? Then I can..."

...Hey, you.

"I make very good judgements," Bou-san responded frankly. "And compared to Masako, Mai is way better."

...Huh?

"Her personality is way better than Masako's."

...He sure knows how to flatter people. Bou-san, you have a really bright future in front of you.

"I— I think Bou-san's handsome too—"

"Oh~so you knew all along," Bou-san agreed.

"Yup (♥)"

Ayako stared at us. "Okay then! John, we're going on a date!"

"Eh??? M-...me?"

"Right. I'll treat you! Let's go!"

Ayako dragged John along.

...And that's how things went.

To any guests that come here later today, I'm terribly sorry I'm not in the office. Please try to talk with Lin-san instead. He's actually not that scary a person. I think.

Maybe you guys will even get into a deep conversation.

And so that's how things were... Have a nice day.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter4|Previous Section]]
| Return to [[Ghost Hunt|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Author's Note|Next Section]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Epilogue

2015-11-02T09:31:30Z

Yumemi.sayaka: /* Epilogue */

==Epilogue==

Tokyo, Shibuya Street.

I'm in "Shibuya Psychic Research" right now, organizing tapes. ‘The Case of Morishita[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume2_Translator's_Notes#Tapes|*]]’ i.e.‘The Morishita Case’, I wrote that on the label (in Japanese) and pasted it on the tape. Then I made a memo of it for Lin-san.

What's this? ‘Corridor of Ground Floor[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume2_Translator's_Notes#Tapes|*]]’...I don't know what it means. Oh, forget it. I'll just copy it down.

Arghh. Why do they like using English so much? I really hate this stupid notion of constantly using English. Do they think using English on everything is cool?

Hmph. I guess in the end, my English just sucks.

Ah, there's a guest. I quickly put on a smile and stood up.

...What, it's just you.

"Yo."

Bou-san carefreely waved hello.

This guy had been coming over rather often.

"It's so hot. Mai-chan, give me some tea."

"Why do I have to pour tea to someone who's not a guest? Or maybe, Bou-san, you have a request?"

Bou-san sighed in response. "Why is everyone being so cold lately?"

"This is our business policy."
"Business policy, what's that? Hey, I have a request: tea. Next time I'll take you out to a movie."

This guy is so demanding.

Oh well. Right when I was going to prepare the tea,

"Mai, I want black tea."

Huh? Ayako.

"Bou-san, what are you doing around here?"

"I wanted to ask you the same thing."

Aren't you guys making this place into a coffee shop?

"Where's Naru?" Ayako asked.

"The director is in his office, thinking over things," I replied in a serious tone.

"Huh?"

"What is he doing?"

"I don't know," I replied. "That's what he told me. He's staring at a map, thinking over things. I think he's planning to travel."

"Oh—"

"Plus, if you bother him at a time like this, he'll get furious. So, forget about Naru, drink your tea, and go back home."

Ayako pouted. "Come on, I want Earl Gray."

...Okay, okay.

What noisy guests. Oh wait, they're not guests.

When I was about to go to the kitchen, the doorbell sounded.

...Did a guest...finally come?

"Ah, hello everybody."

"Ah— John," I murmured to myself.

"Yo," Bou-san greeted.

Man, forget it, if it's John.

But I decided to ask anyway, "John, is something up?"

"I was near the area, so I decided to drop by and say hi."

...Ah, I see.

"Do you want anything to drink?"

"...I'm sorry. Anything's fine. Don't mind me."

...Okay~okay~. Nice, I like his humility. Bou-san and Ayako, you guys can really learn from him.

I took out a pot and was about to boil the tea. And then, I had a weird feeling. Bou-san came, Ayako came, and John came. In other words, that means...

At that moment, the director's door opened, and Naru came out.

"Mai, tea..."

Naru said, and as he looked around the room, his eyes widened. "...Do you have some business here?"

"When you put it that way—"

"Kind of—"

Naru impatiently listened to their excuses.

"...Mai, what's going on here?"

"I don't know. Maybe they're your fan club? —What kind of tea do you want?"

"Any is fine," Naru replied, taking another glance at the crowd. "This isn't a coffee shop."

"Well, well," Bou-san said, clapping his hands. "Come on, don't be so mean— I heard you're going on a trip, right?"

"Who said that?"

"Weren't you studying a map? You're not just thinking about stuff, right?" I asked.

"That's what I had thought. But it seems it won't work out that way."

Naru sighed and sat by John.

The conversation quickly changed direction. Now they were talking about the latest books and thesis, psychic phenomena, and generally other things that only a specialist would know about.

I can't believe it.

Shaking my head, I began to pour tea.

Well, I'm fine with this. This way, I don't have to do any work. I just couldn't concentrate on my work when they're here.

After I arranged the teacups onto the plate, I was about to leave the coffee room. At that time, the doorbell rang again (I swear it's the fourth time now).
...It can't be.

My eyes were locked on the door.

The door opened, and in came a girl wearing a kimono.

...My head hurts.

"So it's just Masako. Is something up?" Ayako coldly greeted her.

"Well now, Matsuzaki-san, do you have any business here?"

"I just happened to be nearby, so..."

"Same here. Hello everybody."

Masako smiled at Naru.

Naru stood up in a flash. "...Mai, I'm going out for a while."

Huh?

"Ara, you're going out then?" Ayako asked.

"Yes... I have some business to take care of."

"I'll go with you."

"There's no need. You are free to do what you want."

...Naru, are you trying to run from Masako?

Come to think of it... In the case with Ayami-chan, when Ayako wanted to call Masako, Naru was absolutely against that idea.

"Well, if you're going out, then I'll go with you."

"No..."

Naru's gaze landed on Masako and Ayako. Masako slyly reached out for Naru's hand.

"I'll go with you," Masako offered.

Such an affectionate tone.

...This girl... Hmph. Is Naru the type to be ordered around by others? If he said no, then he'll say no until the very end.

...B-, but.

"........."

Naru mumbled something inaudible before walking out the door. He didn't shake Masako's hand off.

...*shock*

Masako turned back to us, a smile on her face. "Sorry to disturb you."

...We stared blankly at them for quite a while.

"...What's up with that person!"

I wondered who Ayako's statement was directed to.

...Man, didn't he say it was a misunderstanding? Naru, you liar!

Bou-san stood up. "Hey, Mai? Did Masako just use Naru's weak spot?"

"Weak spot? Would Naru have one?"

"...But, if that wasn't because of a weakness she knew, then what was that about?"

...If you ask me, who can I ask?

"Actually..."

Confused, John tilted his head.

"Mai, I've always wanted to ask this," Bou-san lowered his voice. "Is Naru really the director here?"

"...What are you talking about. Of course he is."

"So there aren't any other superiors then?"

"No."

...I don't think so.

"Why do you ask?" I questioned Bou-san.

"I thought you knew... How much do you think this office is worth?"

Ayako spoke as realization hit her. "When you put it that way, this is located on Shibuya Street, it's a new building, and it's very spacious..."

"Right? And all that equipment too. How much do those video cameras cost?" Bou-san continued.

...A lot. More money than you can imagine. I asked that question before.

John murmured absently, "Could it be a [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume2_Translator's_Notes#Patron|patron]]?"

...Hey! Hey!

"Did I say something strange?" John asked.

"A patron, you..."

John started to explain, "This is very common in Western society. Parapsychology isn't a recognized field yet, so it's quite common for a research institute to be supported by a patron, such as a financial group or a donation from a parapsychology professor."

"John... About that," Bou-san cautioned him.

"What?"

"Be careful with your Japanese. Patron means something different in Japan."

"...Huh?"

...Ah, he had me scared for a moment.

"That's strange," Bou-san said, pulling his hand back. "Maybe he really does have someone who supports him financially, and that person is Masako's father or something along those lines."

"Ah, so then, he wouldn't be able to reject Hara-san's offer," John concluded.

"Right."

Ayako stood up, "There's also another possibility... Naru could be their leader."

...Oh—

Everyone was deep in thought, when suddenly Bou-san shot up from his seat.

"Man, let's not think about this. In the end, Ayako was rejected."

"...Mind your own business!" Ayako shot back.

"How about we lighten up our mood? Want to go on a date with me?"

...Bou-san, you really do go overboard teasing people.

"I refuse. Who wants to go on a date with you."

"Okay, okay. Well, Mai, what about you?"

......Me?!

"In return for pouring me tea, I'll take you out to the movies."

...In return for pouring tea? The tea was from the office, not from my own pocket. There's nothing to say...

Huh? Just like that, Bou-san asked me out.

"...Bou-san, are you treating me?"

"Of course. I just got my payment from the previous case, so now I'm rich."

"I'll go."

...I'll go. Just wait and see! Stupid Naru!

I'm a young, fifteen-year old blossoming girl. Who wants to wait for that idiot Naru anyway!

John and Ayako looked at us in surprise.

"I didn't realize you were into loli," Ayako remarked.

"Man, the younger they are, the better they are. Right, Mai-chan?"

"Right, Bou-san."

"Since you like little girls, why don't you go after that Masako? Then I can..."

...Hey, you.

"I make very good judgements," Bou-san responded frankly. "And compared to Masako, Mai is way better."

...Huh?

"Her personality is way better than Masako's."

...He sure knows how to flatter people. Bou-san, you have a really bright future in front of you.

"I— I think Bou-san's handsome too—"

"Oh~so you knew all along," Bou-san agreed.

"Yup (♥)"

Ayako stared at us. "Okay then! John, we're going on a date!"

"Eh??? M-...me?"

"Right. I'll treat you! Let's go!"

Ayako dragged John along.

...And that's how things went.

To any guests that come here later today, I'm terribly sorry I'm not in the office. Please try to talk with Lin-san instead. He's actually not that scary a person. I think.

Maybe you guys will even get into a deep conversation.

And so that's how things were... Have a nice day.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter4|Previous Section]]
| Return to [[Ghost Hunt|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Author's Note|Next Section]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Author's Note

2015-11-02T09:27:41Z

Yumemi.sayaka:

==Author's Note==

This is Ono. Thank you everybody.

I'm really grateful for those of you who purchased this book, flipped through it, or borrowed it from a friend.

Umm—This is the sequel to "Are There Really Evil Spirits?!".

Last time this novel was published, I received a ton of fan mail. I can't be thankful enough. Every mail I got asked me, "Is there a sequel?" I'm really glad. Luckily for everyone, I wrote the sequel about the emotionless ghost hunter with a lousy personality. This time Lin-san didn't get into any accidents.

Getting so much fan mail (even though saying this repeatedly can get tiring for you readers, I really am happy about it) really did surprise me. I'm really grateful, seeing stamps from nearly every city in this country. I got stamps from everywhere, except for Kyoto. I live in Kyoto, but I feel kind of lonely there. Please keep supporting me, to those of you who live there.

Ah, a lot of people asked, "Who's the most popular character?" The most popular character is Naru. The second most popular, to my surprise, is John. After that... It's probably Mai.

Oh yeah, in the epilogue, I wrote, "Kun wo nemura senai" (You Won't Be Neglected), to which a lot of people asked if I was a Ronin Warriors (an anime in 1988) fan. And yes, I am. In addition to the fan mail, I've also received fanart and posters, which makes me really happy.

And in case you wanna know, I like [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume2_Translator's_Notes#Shurato|Shurato]](♥)~

The fan mail also asked about my hobbies and my favorite actor and singer. My favorites are Zubari and "[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume2_Translator's_Notes#NG5|NG5]]". Even though I like other ones too, Zubari is very special to me so I won't talk about that for now. My favorite singers in "NG5" are Nishimura, Satoru, and Hiroshi-san (...What? You haven't heard of them? Huh? You think they have bad voices as actors?)

...That's because... Things just end up like that.

This time's BGM, "You Won't Be Neglected" will continue.

And these songs as well: "Best Friends", "Through the Sky", "Sing", "Dizzy", "Close Your Eyes in the Mountains."

I really want to thank everybody. It's a shame I reply so slowly; I'm terribly sorry about that. I'm always worried whenever I do that. And I hope everyone doesn't wait too eagerly for my reply.

I want to say the name Ayami-chan again. Thanks for letting me borrow such a cute name. I hope you're not angry.

(Right, so this is what happened. I received lots of fan mail, and a lot of them said, "Please use my name." Thinking of a name to use is always difficult for me, so thank you. But when I'm in the middle of writing, I won't always use the name in a good way. For instance, the chances of me using your name on a ghost or corpse is actually really high. Is that alright with you?)

And Takada-san, I'm really sorry I asked you a stupid question. Thank you so much. Maybe next time when I have trouble with this, you can give me suggestions again.
And also, Akiko Sakurai-chan, congratulations~! I hope you become a successful mangaka!

...And lastly, let me use this space for a moment. Taira Hamina-chan, how have you been? Is staying in Beijing rough? Where are you now? If you see this, can you contact me? I'll be really happy.

Sorry, that was rude of me.

There will be a sequel to this book too.

I'll work hard. I hope everyone keeps supporting me (♥).

''Fuyumi Ono''

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Epilogue|Previous Section]]
| Return to [[Ghost Hunt|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume3 Prologue|Next Section]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Author's Note

2015-11-02T09:23:24Z

Yumemi.sayaka:

==Author's Note==

This is Ono. Thank you everybody.

I'm really grateful for those of you who purchased this book, flipped through it, or borrowed it from a friend.

Umm—This is the sequel to "Are There Really Evil Spirits?!".

Last time this novel was published, I received a ton of fan mail. I can't be thankful enough. Every mail I got asked me, "Is there a sequel?" I'm really glad. Luckily for everyone, I wrote the sequel about the emotionless ghost hunter with a lousy personality. This time Lin-san didn't get into any accidents.

Getting so much fan mail (even though saying this repeatedly can get tiring for you readers, I really am happy about it) really did surprise me. I'm really grateful, seeing stamps from nearly every city in this country. I got stamps from everywhere, except for Kyoto. I live in Kyoto, but I feel kind of lonely there. Please keep supporting me, to those of you who live there.

Ah, a lot of people asked, "Who's the most popular character?" The most popular character is Naru. The second most popular, to my surprise, is John. After that... It's probably Mai.

Oh yeah, in the epilogue, I wrote, "Kun wo nemura senai" (You Won't Be Neglected), to which a lot of people asked if I was a Ronin Warriors (an anime in 1988) fan. And yes, I am. In addition to the fan mail, I've also received fanart and posters, which makes me really happy.

And in case you wanna know, I like [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume2_Translator's_Notes#Shurato|Shurato]](♥)~

The fan mail also asked about my hobbies and my favorite actor and singer. My favorites are Zubari and "NG5." Even though I like other ones too, Zubari is very special to me so I won't talk about that for now. My favorite singers in "[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume2_Translator's_Notes#NG5|NG5]]" are Nishimura, Satoru, and Hiroshi-san (...What? You haven't heard of them? Huh? You think they have bad voices as actors?)

...That's because... Things just end up like that.

This time's BGM, "You Won't Be Neglected" will continue.

And these songs as well: "Best Friends", "Through the Sky", "Sing", "Dizzy", "Close Your Eyes in the Mountains."

I really want to thank everybody. It's a shame I reply so slowly; I'm terribly sorry about that. I'm always worried whenever I do that. And I hope everyone doesn't wait too eagerly for my reply.

I want to say the name Ayami-chan again. Thanks for letting me borrow such a cute name. I hope you're not angry.

(Right, so this is what happened. I received lots of fan mail, and a lot of them said, "Please use my name." Thinking of a name to use is always difficult for me, so thank you. But when I'm in the middle of writing, I won't always use the name in a good way. For instance, the chances of me using your name on a ghost or corpse is actually really high. Is that alright with you?)

And Takada-san, I'm really sorry I asked you a stupid question. Thank you so much. Maybe next time when I have trouble with this, you can give me suggestions again.
And also, Akiko Sakurai-chan, congratulations~! I hope you become a successful mangaka!

...And lastly, let me use this space for a moment. Taira Hamina-chan, how have you been? Is staying in Beijing rough? Where are you now? If you see this, can you contact me? I'll be really happy.

Sorry, that was rude of me.

There will be a sequel to this book too.

I'll work hard. I hope everyone keeps supporting me (♥).

''Fuyumi Ono''

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Epilogue|Previous Section]]
| Return to [[Ghost Hunt|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume3 Prologue|Next Section]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Author's Note

2015-11-02T09:21:55Z

Yumemi.sayaka:

==Author's Note==

This is Ono. Thank you everybody.

I'm really grateful for those of you who purchased this book, flipped through it, or borrowed it from a friend.

Umm—This is the sequel to "Are There Really Evil Spirits?!".

Last time this novel was published, I received a ton of fan mail. I can't be thankful enough. Every mail I got asked me, "Is there a sequel?" I'm really glad. Luckily for everyone, I wrote the sequel about the emotionless ghost hunter with a lousy personality. This time Lin-san didn't get into any accidents.

Getting so much fan mail (even though saying this repeatedly can get tiring for you readers, I really am happy about it) really did surprise me. I'm really grateful, seeing stamps from nearly every city in this country. I got stamps from everywhere, except for Kyoto. I live in Kyoto, but I feel kind of lonely there. Please keep supporting me, to those of you who live there.

Ah, a lot of people asked, "Who's the most popular character?" The most popular character is Naru. The second most popular, to my surprise, is John. After that... It's probably Mai.

Oh yeah, in the epilogue, I wrote, "Kun wo nemura senai" (You Won't Be Neglected), to which a lot of people asked if I was a Ronin Warriors (an anime in 1988) fan. And yes, I am. In addition to the fan mail, I've also received fanart and posters, which makes me really happy.

And in case you wanna know, I like [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume2_Translator's_Notes#Shurato|Shurato]](♥)~

The fan mail also asked about my hobbies and my favorite actor and singer. My favorites are Zubari and "[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume2_Translator's_Notes#NG5|NG5]]." Even though I like other ones too, Zubari is very special to me so I won't talk about that for now. My favorite singers in "NG5"are Nishimura, Satoru, and Hiroshi-san (...What? You haven't heard of them? Huh? You think they have bad voices as actors?)

...That's because... Things just end up like that.

This time's BGM, "You Won't Be Neglected" will continue.

And these songs as well: "Best Friends", "Through the Sky", "Sing", "Dizzy", "Close Your Eyes in the Mountains."

I really want to thank everybody. It's a shame I reply so slowly; I'm terribly sorry about that. I'm always worried whenever I do that. And I hope everyone doesn't wait too eagerly for my reply.

I want to say the name Ayami-chan again. Thanks for letting me borrow such a cute name. I hope you're not angry.

(Right, so this is what happened. I received lots of fan mail, and a lot of them said, "Please use my name." Thinking of a name to use is always difficult for me, so thank you. But when I'm in the middle of writing, I won't always use the name in a good way. For instance, the chances of me using your name on a ghost or corpse is actually really high. Is that alright with you?)

And Takada-san, I'm really sorry I asked you a stupid question. Thank you so much. Maybe next time when I have trouble with this, you can give me suggestions again.
And also, Akiko Sakurai-chan, congratulations~! I hope you become a successful mangaka!

...And lastly, let me use this space for a moment. Taira Hamina-chan, how have you been? Is staying in Beijing rough? Where are you now? If you see this, can you contact me? I'll be really happy.

Sorry, that was rude of me.

There will be a sequel to this book too.

I'll work hard. I hope everyone keeps supporting me (♥).

''Fuyumi Ono''

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Epilogue|Previous Section]]
| Return to [[Ghost Hunt|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume3 Prologue|Next Section]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Author's Note

2015-11-02T09:20:54Z

Yumemi.sayaka:

==Author's Note==

This is Ono. Thank you everybody.

I'm really grateful for those of you who purchased this book, flipped through it, or borrowed it from a friend.

Umm—This is the sequel to "Are There Really Evil Spirits?!".

Last time this novel was published, I received a ton of fan mail. I can't be thankful enough. Every mail I got asked me, "Is there a sequel?" I'm really glad. Luckily for everyone, I wrote the sequel about the emotionless ghost hunter with a lousy personality. This time Lin-san didn't get into any accidents.

Getting so much fan mail (even though saying this repeatedly can get tiring for you readers, I really am happy about it) really did surprise me. I'm really grateful, seeing stamps from nearly every city in this country. I got stamps from everywhere, except for Kyoto. I live in Kyoto, but I feel kind of lonely there. Please keep supporting me, to those of you who live there.

Ah, a lot of people asked, "Who's the most popular character?" The most popular character is Naru. The second most popular, to my surprise, is John. After that... It's probably Mai.

Oh yeah, in the epilogue, I wrote, "Kun wo nemura senai" (You Won't Be Neglected), to which a lot of people asked if I was a Ronin Warriors (an anime in 1988) fan. And yes, I am. In addition to the fan mail, I've also received fanart and posters, which makes me really happy.

And in case you wanna know, I like [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume2_Translator's_Notes#Shurato|Shurato]](♥)~

The fan mail also asked about my hobbies and my favorite actor and singer. My favorites are Zubari and "NG5." Even though I like other ones too, Zubari is very special to me so I won't talk about that for now. My favorite singers in "[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume2_Translator's_Notes#NG5|NG5]]" are Nishimura, Satoru, and Hiroshi-san (...What? You haven't heard of them? Huh? You think they have bad voices as actors?)

...That's because... Things just end up like that.

This time's BGM, "You Won't Be Neglected" will continue.

And these songs as well: "Best Friends", "Through the Sky", "Sing", "Dizzy", "Close Your Eyes in the Mountains."

I really want to thank everybody. It's a shame I reply so slowly; I'm terribly sorry about that. I'm always worried whenever I do that. And I hope everyone doesn't wait too eagerly for my reply.

I want to say the name Ayami-chan again. Thanks for letting me borrow such a cute name. I hope you're not angry.

(Right, so this is what happened. I received lots of fan mail, and a lot of them said, "Please use my name." Thinking of a name to use is always difficult for me, so thank you. But when I'm in the middle of writing, I won't always use the name in a good way. For instance, the chances of me using your name on a ghost or corpse is actually really high. Is that alright with you?)

And Takada-san, I'm really sorry I asked you a stupid question. Thank you so much. Maybe next time when I have trouble with this, you can give me suggestions again.
And also, Akiko Sakurai-chan, congratulations~! I hope you become a successful mangaka!

...And lastly, let me use this space for a moment. Taira Hamina-chan, how have you been? Is staying in Beijing rough? Where are you now? If you see this, can you contact me? I'll be really happy.

Sorry, that was rude of me.

There will be a sequel to this book too.

I'll work hard. I hope everyone keeps supporting me (♥).

''Fuyumi Ono''

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Epilogue|Previous Section]]
| Return to [[Ghost Hunt|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume3 Prologue|Next Section]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Author's Note

2015-11-02T09:20:10Z

Yumemi.sayaka: /* Author's Note */

==Author's Note==

This is Ono. Thank you everybody.

I'm really grateful for those of you who purchased this book, flipped through it, or borrowed it from a friend.

Umm—This is the sequel to "Are There Really Evil Spirits?!".

Last time this novel was published, I received a ton of fan mail. I can't be thankful enough. Every mail I got asked me, "Is there a sequel?" I'm really glad. Luckily for everyone, I wrote the sequel about the emotionless ghost hunter with a lousy personality. This time Lin-san didn't get into any accidents.

Getting so much fan mail (even though saying this repeatedly can get tiring for you readers, I really am happy about it) really did surprise me. I'm really grateful, seeing stamps from nearly every city in this country. I got stamps from everywhere, except for Kyoto. I live in Kyoto, but I feel kind of lonely there. Please keep supporting me, to those of you who live there.

Ah, a lot of people asked, "Who's the most popular character?" The most popular character is Naru. The second most popular, to my surprise, is John. After that... It's probably Mai.

Oh yeah, in the epilogue, I wrote, "Kun wo nemura senai" (You Won't Be Neglected), to which a lot of people asked if I was a Ronin Warriors (an anime in 1988) fan. And yes, I am. In addition to the fan mail, I've also received fanart and posters, which makes me really happy.

And in case you wanna know, I like [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume2_Translator's_Notes#Shurato|Shurato]](♥)~

The fan mail also asked about my hobbies and my favorite actor and singer. My favorites are Zubari and "NG5." Even though I like other ones too, Zubari is very special to me so I won't talk about that for now. My favorite singers in "[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume2_Translator's_Notes#NG5|NG5]]"are Nishimura, Satoru, and Hiroshi-san (...What? You haven't heard of them? Huh? You think they have bad voices as actors?)

...That's because... Things just end up like that.

This time's BGM, "You Won't Be Neglected" will continue.

And these songs as well: "Best Friends", "Through the Sky", "Sing", "Dizzy", "Close Your Eyes in the Mountains."

I really want to thank everybody. It's a shame I reply so slowly; I'm terribly sorry about that. I'm always worried whenever I do that. And I hope everyone doesn't wait too eagerly for my reply.

I want to say the name Ayami-chan again. Thanks for letting me borrow such a cute name. I hope you're not angry.

(Right, so this is what happened. I received lots of fan mail, and a lot of them said, "Please use my name." Thinking of a name to use is always difficult for me, so thank you. But when I'm in the middle of writing, I won't always use the name in a good way. For instance, the chances of me using your name on a ghost or corpse is actually really high. Is that alright with you?)

And Takada-san, I'm really sorry I asked you a stupid question. Thank you so much. Maybe next time when I have trouble with this, you can give me suggestions again.
And also, Akiko Sakurai-chan, congratulations~! I hope you become a successful mangaka!

...And lastly, let me use this space for a moment. Taira Hamina-chan, how have you been? Is staying in Beijing rough? Where are you now? If you see this, can you contact me? I'll be really happy.

Sorry, that was rude of me.

There will be a sequel to this book too.

I'll work hard. I hope everyone keeps supporting me (♥).

''Fuyumi Ono''

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Epilogue|Previous Section]]
| Return to [[Ghost Hunt|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume3 Prologue|Next Section]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter3

2015-11-02T09:13:58Z

Yumemi.sayaka:

==Chapter 3 - You Can't Play with those Kids==

===1===

After I woke up from my nap, I went back to base to watch the video. That's when everyone started to discuss the case.

"What's up with all that wailing?" Bou-san asked. "There were so many voices; it's not just one or two. It's not just Minnie."

Ayako agreed, "There are other ghosts here besides Minnie. But no one can see them except Ayami-chan."

"Those are the kids that Minnie brought over..."

"Well, isn't that the case?" Ayako asked Naru. "We can't just guess like crazy. Why don't we call Masako?"

Naru's face was stern.

Bou-san urged him as well. "I say, Naru— Why do you hate Masako so much? She's pretty, and didn't you say that she was really capable?"

"There's no need," Naru replied, his voice steel hard.

"Ha ha," Ayako laughed happily. "I know, I know. It's because she has a terrible personality."

...Do you have any right to say that?

John said, "...Well, let's put that to the side for now. I believe Minnie is a jibakurei, right? There must've been a strong reason for Minnie to become a jibakurei. She's one of the kids who died here, right?"

"Most likely." Bou-san nodded. "Minnie is a jibakurei. She died here as a child, and since she's lonely, she wants friends. That's why she brought all those other kids here. The kids that die here become her playmates. Then they turn into jibakurei too..."
Naru considered the idea. "Yes...that would make sense, but..."

"But what?"

"The problem is why is it just kids? If a child wants to find a playmate, then it wouldn't be limited to just kids. A motherly figure, a sister figure, or anyone who can be comforting... These should suffice as well."

"You do have a point."

"But those spirits only care about Ayami-chan. If Noriko-san and Mai were also targets, then it would make more sense. But Ayami-chan is the only one they want."

"...Ah..." Bou-san contemplated. "It's strange... What can be the motive of those spirits..."

"Yeah, Shibuya-san. The kids who die here become jibakurei. Minnie is the boss of those kids. What about the first kid who died here?" asked John.

"It's possible... Lin."

Lin-san silently took out a notebook. Naru took it and flipped through it.

"Try an exorcism again."

"How do we do that?" Ayako asked mockingly.

"It's Bou-san's turn."

"Mine?"

Naru handed the notebook to Bou-san. "The first child who died here was Tachibana. The birth and death dates are below the name. The child was in the Buddhist sect. Below that is her post-"[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume2_Translator's_Notes#Buddhist name|Buddhist name]]"."

Bou-san stared at the notebook, his eyes open wide. "...You sure did thorough research... All this is from seventy years ago..."

"This is a simple task for me. I'm not the same as you."

What a confident tone. This jerk... Is really too into himself.

Bou-san went to Ayami-chan's room to start the exorcism.

John and Ayako stayed in Noriko-san's room to protect Ayami-chan.

Naru, Lin-san, and I were in base watching the screen.

Bou-san put his hands together.

"Naumaku sanmanda bazaradan sendamakaroshada sowataya untarata kan man."

"Mai, pay attention," warned Bou-san.

"I know."

Unnerved and anxious, Naru stared intently at the screen.

"Naumaku sanmanda danan on boron."

"Naru, the temperature is decreasing," informed Lin-san.

"What about the sounds?"

"Right now there's nothing different... In fact, it's eerily quiet."

"On sunba nisunba un bazara un hakku."

"The temperature decreased by... Two degrees. Especially the temperature near the bed. There are no abnormal sounds."

"Naumaku shittiriyazibikyanan sarabatataagyatanan an birazibirazi."

"...The rapping sounds have started. Should I transfer them?"

"Not right now."

"Makasyakyara baziri satasata saratei tairatarai bidamani sanbanzyani taramati siddariya taran sowaka."

"The temperature is decreasing dramatically... Especially the bed's surroundings. It's about ten degrees now."

I looked at the thermography screen. Taking a closer look, I noticed a deep blue color surrounding the bed."

"How are the rapping sounds?"

"They're still continuing... Nothing else is unusual."

"Oh..."

Naru said absently.

I almost felt like dozing off in front of the TV, but then I noticed something strange.

"Naru! The living room!"

I pointed at the screen.

A white wispy fog clouded the room; it was eerily quiet.

Naru stood up immediately. "Lin, what's the temperature of the living room?"

Lin-san shifted the computer slightly. "As of now, the temperature is negative two degrees."

"Negative...?!" Naru looked at Lin-san in disbelief.

I asked breathlessly, "Why the living room?"

"How would I know!"

"What's the smoke?"

"I don't know... It could be because of the sudden temperature drop..."

"Naru, I've directed the sound here." Lin-san had connected the microphone.

The room was completely silent.

The white mist... The fog... Was swirling around.

A circle... It looks like a child's face...

"Isn't that a child...?" I asked breathlessly.

It looked like a wispy child's face.

...I'd rather say it's scary than say it's sad.

At that point, the living door room opened.

"...What?"

A small figure came through the door.

"Ayami-chan...!"

Ayami-chan?! What is John and Ayako doing?

Ayami-chan looked at the wispy smoke, then walked to the middle of the room. She woke up and started to move.

The speakers transmitted Ayami-chan's laughter.

"What? They brought me here, " Ayami-chan said as she looked at the smoke.

"No one wants to go to sleep? It's late, but they still want to play? They'll be reprimanded."

...Ayami-chan...!

I stood up.

"Mai, you can't help if you go!" Naru shouted.

I ignored Naru's advice and dashed out of the room. If I don't go, if I don't go...!

Naru stood up and faced the microphone. "Bou-san, go to the living room! On your way there, look into Noriko-san's room and find out what those two idiots are doing!"

I rushed toward the living room. The moment I reached my hand toward the door, static electricity shocked me and my hand bounced back. Naru reached his hand out. He had covered his hand with a jacket so unlike me, he was able to open the door.

"Ayami-chan!"

The room was filled with smoke. In the middle was Ayami-chan, standing there in a daze.

"Mai-chan...?"

Too scared to enter, I called out to the little girl from the doorway. "Ayami-chan, come here to my side!"

"But they want me to play with them."

"You can't. You can't play with them."

"But..."

The smoke entwined Ayami-chan. The thickening smoke had Ayami-chan trapped in a daze.

"Ayami-chan!"

"They won't let me go!"

When she shouted, a black figure came from behind Ayami-chan.

...That's not a child. Is it a... Woman?

The black figure reached her hand out toward Ayami-chan.

"Ayami-chan! Your back!"

Bou-san held onto my hand, preventing me from springing into the room. His hands were crossed.

"Child, come here."

"No! Mai, I'm scared!"

"Don't be scared! Calm down and come here!"

This time Naru grabbed onto my hand. Let go!

"No! Mai!"

Bou-san raised his hands. "Ka."

He chanted again as he changed his hand position.

"Naumari saba tatakiyateibiyari sarabamokkeibiyari sarabata taraku..."

Ayami-chan...!

"Senda unkikikiki sarabahisananun tarata kanmun!"

The fog started to disperse, and in a moment the black figure disappeared.

Ayami-chan ran toward me. "Mai-chan!"

"Thank goodness..."

I embraced Ayami-chan. Her body was freezing, her teeth chattering.

"Is it gone?" Naru asked Bou-san.

"No, it only released its grip..."

===2===

"You idiots! We told you to watch Ayami-chan!" Bou-san shouted angrily.

"Sorry, that was so embarrassing..." John admitted, bowing his head.

When Bou-san got to Noriko-san's room, he found John and Ayako fast asleep on the bed like a pair of pigs.

Ayako's voice was sharp. "It couldn't be helped. I just suddenly felt sleepy. When I realized what was happening, I was already asleep. It must be those ghosts' fault. There's no other explanation. I just suddenly felt sleepy... It couldn't be helped."

Meanwhile Naru was examining the tape, his earphones already in place.

"Bou-san, did you see that black figure?"

"I did. It was a woman, not a child."

"Maybe that living room has..."

"A woman."

"Let's not jump to conclusions. Now we know that something is there, and it's not the same kind of spirit as the one in Ayami-chan's room. The lowest temperature recorded was negative twenty degrees— If this were someone else's results, I would not believe them."

"Then what is it?"

"I'm not sure." Naru suddenly stopped the videotape.

"What's wrong?"

Naru rewinded the tape.

"Did you notice something?"

"Quiet. Listen."

We turned toward the screen. Sounds of the cries of children came out of the speakers.

Bou-san stood up.

In the midst of the white fog, a sudden wail sounded. The voices overlapped so that they were unclear. But one thing was true: the children were in pain.

It was saddening just to hear them. They sounded like they were suffering.

In the video, Ayami-chan went into the center of the living room.
The cries grew louder.

The children are calling Ayami-chan. They're lonely, sad, and in pain, so they want Ayami-chan to play with them.

"No one told me!" came a woman's voice.

Then there was Bou-san's chanting.

"...My daughter..."

When Bou-san recited the chant, the children's omnipotent cries faded away. The chant had stopped their painful wailing.

"That sound just now...!" Ayako cried out, crossing her arms. "The one in the living room is their boss! That woman, right?!"

"Seems like it," Naru agreed.

Ayako stood up, "Since things have gone this far, call Masako. We must find out that woman's identity."

This time Naru didn't object. "So it has come down to this."

Masako received Ayako's phone call and came here by sunset.

John and I opened the door and welcomed her.

Once we opened the door, the doll-like Masako just gaped at us.

"...Masako, what's wrong?"

Like the last case, she wore a kimono. Her shoulders shuddered.

"Hara-san, do you feel uncomfortable..."

Masako interrupted John's question. "What's wrong here?"

"Huh?"

"It's so strong... It's the first time I've seen a house this bad..."

Huh?

John and I lead the chalk-white girl into base.

The moment we entered, Masako looked at Naru.

...Hey, just give up already...

"Hara-san?" Naru looked at her, his face stoic as usual even though it wasn't with the intention of making her leave.

"It's so... Strong... I feel uncomfortable."

Not particularly caring about the girl's discomfort, Ayako helped her get into a chair to sit down.

"What did you see?"

"I can feel the spirits of many children gathered here. They're all children. On my way here, I saw three children headed toward this house. This is like a congregation of ghost children."

Naru asked Masako, "Can you call them out?"

"There's no need to call them out. All of them are wailing so loudly that I want to plug my ears. What do you want to ask? No matter how much you ask, I'm sure I can help you."

"Minnie... The first child who died here is Tachibana. Call her out."

"If I try to call her down over here, I'll be possessed by a different spirit instead. So please wait a moment. She's called Tachibana, right?" Masako asked as she reached her hand out toward Naru. "Can you lead me to the hall?"

Naru raised his eyebrow, but took Masako's hand.

...Masako, you sly vixen!

We left base and arrived at the hall.

Masako held onto Naru's hand (sorry, I can't help but notice this) as she looked up at the ceiling.

"Tachibana, are you there?"

She said to the ceiling.

"...Excuse me, but please quiet down."

She spoke again, to the ceiling.

But I didn't hear anything.

Suddenly a gust of wind blew Masako's hair.

"Please, listen to me. Will you please answer my questions? ...What did you say? Please speak louder..."

Suddenly Masako's eyes became unfocused, her face expressionless. Her small mouth opened and closed.

"...Really...so that's how it is? ...Yes, I know now... So that's what happened."

She's talking to herself. It's kind of scary, almost as if she's possessed.

"...Who... Is it? ...That can't be... It's not like that. You can't believe... Right... You can't."

Suddenly a sound came from the floor.

"......!"

We all waited for the moment to come.

What? The sun still didn't set?!

The room began to sway while the rapping sounds started up again. The chandelier rocked along. Bang! Knocking sounds rapped through. Everything was noisy.

"What, what is this!" Ayako shouted.

John ran to the stairs.

"John?!"

John kept going up the stairs, then turned around. "I'm going to check on Ayami-chan!"

The rapping sounds almost completely covered up John's reply. Knocking sounds on the walls and stomping sounds of the floor filled the air.

The floor swayed, and the temperature dropped.

Suddenly

"Tomiko!"

Shouted a voice in the distance.

The sound came closer.

...Masako?!

Masako's face was pale. Her expression was hard to describe, but it was almost like a mask of hatred. Normally her face wouldn't be like that.

And right in front of my eyes, she reached her hand out toward Naru.

"Masako!"

Her hands almost clutched Naru's neck, but then Naru grabbed her. "Bou-san! Stop her! She's been possessed!"

Bou-san stuck his hands together and chanted, "On asanmo ginei un hatta!"

After his recitation, Masako's body became limp.

The rapping sounds stopped.

Bou-san carried the unconscious girl.

===3===

Masako, now unconscious, lay on the sofa in base.

When we were rewinding the tape, Masako woke up.

"How do you feel?" Naru asked.

Masako shook her head, her face still deathly pale. "I'm fine... I seemed to have been possessed."

"It was due to my negligence. Sorry— Did you find Tachibana?"

"Yes."

Masako nodded, then looked each of us in the eye. "There is a woman's spirit here."

She continued slowly. "The evil spirit is that woman. She's hidden deep inside... At least that's what I think. However, I'm not sure what kind of ghost she is. But I'm positive it's a female spirit."

Masako paused for a moment. "The children's spirits have been gathered here. They're tired of this place, and they want to go home, but they can't because they're lost... Does everyone follow?"

"So basically, the children are stuck here?"

"Yes. The woman's spirit had gathered all the children here. She's pretending to be their mother, and she keeps bringing more kids here. Tachibana realized that she isn't her mother."

...Pretending to be their mother and calling them out here...

"That woman isn't only tricking those kids, but she's also making them bring more children here. She's making the kids pretend to be friends, so that they can bring in more living children. Tachibana is the leader of the children, but she also can't take it anymore. She says she's tired, in pain, and that she can't stand it anymore."

...That's too much.

Naru asked Masako, "Do you remember calling for Tomiko?"

"Tomiko..." Masako said dazily. "Yes, I remember... That's the woman's child, a daughter in fact... That female spirit is looking for her daughter, Tomiko. That's why she's calling in more children."

"...I see," Naru said quietly before standing up.

"Naru?"

"In other words, that woman is searching for her own daughter, but in the end, she is simply collecting all these children." He said in a hard tone. "Since she can't find her own child, she tricks all these other innocent children into coming, and not only that, she's also utilizing them as tools."

I remembered the children's painful cries of sorrow.

"Those children cannot pass on. That woman won't let them go. They're simply wandering in Chuute... They can't go anywhere," Naru continued.

"...Ah," Bou-san nodded in agreement.

"Ghosts that are lingering around do not know that they have died. It's the same with those children. To those children, they believe they are lost, not dead. That's why they want to go home..."

"That woman knows this and is using it to her advantage by pretending to be their mother. She knows that she's not going to Heaven, and that she will just suffer."

The children already know they're trapped. But they can't escape. Even though they've had enough. Even though it's painful, that woman won't release them.

Naru picked up his jacket.

"Where are you going?"

"I'm going out for a while. I don't know when I'm coming back. Take care of Ayami-chan."

"Naru!"

I didn't even have time to call out to him.

And like a gust of wind, Naru left the room. We quietly saw him off.

===4===

"What is that guy doing?!" Bou-san shouted.

"...What does he want to do anyway. It's almost dark."

Bou-san said to Ayako in a sarcastic manner, "It doesn't matter what he wants to do. In the end, he always puts all his effort into his work."

Then he looked up. "Well, let's just do this then. Tonight Ayami-chan should sleep in a hotel."

"Wouldn't that create problems?"

"At least it'll be safer than sleeping at home. John can stay at the hotel. Last time, John's prayer gave that guy a hard time finding Ayami-chan. If the distance is greater, it might be more effective. Make a charm, get Ayako to help, and place the charm on the hotel room. That way, those spirits won't be able to enter."

"Okay."

"Ayako, go to the hotel and help John. I still haven't seen you be useful yet. Can you really exorcise ghosts?"

Ayako replied gruffly, "...Perhaps I have something up my sleeve."

"Then you can be John's partner. Masako, go with them." Bou-san turned around and looked at Masako.

"Me?"

"These two idiots are too susceptible to the ghosts. If things end up like before, we'll really be in trouble. Go with them. If a ghost shows up, wake the two up."

"I got it." Ayako stood up. "Then, what about you?"

"Since the prayer seemed to be effective, I'm going to try an exorcism." He said before shooting a glance at me. "Jou-chan, help me prepare."

It was already dusk, and the night was imminent. I would have to be faster with the preparations than usual.

Noriko-san packed up and took Ayami-chan with her to a hotel.

Before they left, Ayako had made a protective charm— With a pen, she wrote some strange characters— Right now, Ayami-chan is holding it.

"This way, those spirits won't be able to see Ayami-chan."

Skeptical about Ayako's charm, I asked Masako, "Do those things work?"

"Those charms seem to be effective. —Don't worry. Those ghosts didn't even notice."

We saw the five people off, then started to prepare for the exorcism. We spent a good amount of time moving all the furniture out and setting up the altar.

"Hey, Bou-san, what's a Chuute?"

I asked him while taking out some equipment.

"The crevice between the living world and the after world."

"I don't get it."

Bou-san sighed. "You still don't understand anything— Give me those three handles."

"This?"

"It's a crevice. In Buddhism, after someone dies he will stay in this place for forty nine days after his death. It's a place where one cannot be cleansed. It's like a bridge between the living and the dead. Now do you understand?"

"Kind of."

"This doesn't always happen to people facing death. It's like going around the Gates of Hell and then coming back. Haven't you heard of this before?"

"Yeah, I did."

"The experience of near death. Some people will say they've experienced something like this: They're standing beside a river, and there's a bridge. Many people are crossing the bridge, but they themselves do not cross it. Then they wake up."

"Yeah, yeah." I've heard that before.

"So in the end, when the deceased person crosses the bridge, he goes into the other world. After crossing the bridge, he will forget all the pain he's experienced in this world and start a whole new life in the next world. But some people do not want to cross the bridge because they have some unfinished business."

"Like finding your daughter..."

Just like that woman who's trying to find Tomiko.

After dying, your spirit stays in that place.

Since you didn't cross that bridge, you can't forget the pain you suffered when you were alive. Your hardships and fear can't be forgotten either.

"So that's what a ghost is...?"

"Correct."

"Since that woman wants to find her daughter, she didn't cross the bridge, and that's why she called all these children here. She's not releasing the children, and that's why they aren't able to see the bridge."

"...Isn't that infuriating?"

"Don't be angry," Bou-san said.

I looked into his eyes.

Bou-san managed to put a smile on his face. "Aren't we trying hard to get her to see the bridge?"

"I guess so."

After helping out Bou-san, I went over to Lin-san and moved the equipment in Ayami-chan's room to the living room. After I finished moving the equipment, I went to base to help Lin-san make preparations. When we finished making all the wire connections, Bou-san started his exorcism.

Good luck~ Cleanse that woman, set the children free~

And let Ayami-chan live a normal life.

A few moments after Bou-san started his exorcism, sounds filled the room. At the same time the temperature dropped.

The cold air accumulated along the floor. In the thermography graph, the floor was blue.

The video camera moved too, and combined with the thermography chart, we could see the places where the temperature was the lowest.

The video cameras faced the middle of the room and the floor right in front of the window.

...The temperature is lowest at...

Suddenly a sound came from the living room, a rapping sound. It was almost like a shock wave. The floor rocked, as did Bou-san.

And then a sound vibrated through the entire room.

Stomp, stomp, stomp... The sound of somebody running. A smoky substance started to fill the room. The thermography chart showed a dark blue color.

The altar swayed, then fell to the ground.

"Bou-san, forget it! Leave the living room!"

I shouted into the microphone.

"Idiot! How can you ask a man to run away!"

Is now the time to argue about that?

The smoke thickened, and Bou-san's body became hard to see. The mournful cries of the children filled the room.

I stared at the TV.

A black shadow appeared in the middle of the room, behind Bou-san. It slowly started to form into a shape.

"Bou-san! Your back! It's that woman!"

Bou-san turned around and looked straight through the black figure.

It's dangerous! He can't see her!

I quickly stood up.

"Taniyama-san, don't go!" Lin-san shouted as he tried to stop me.

How can I not go!

I ran to the living room and opened the door.

And just like yesterday night, the room was covered in smoke...

"Bou-san, are you okay?"

"Idiot! Why did you come!!"

Because...

The room swayed violently. I lost my balance as the floor distorted.

It's dangerous!

"Bou-san! Hey, you have to leave!"

I walked into the room.

I can't see... The dark figure... What do I do? I could only see it through the video camera. I weakly walked toward Bou-san.

When my hand reached out toward him, it felt like my hand went through something.
The air felt cold and sticky.

And then I heard some words in my mind.

...Do not hinder me.

...How dare you.

...This is inexcusable...

Suddenly my body froze, and my hand, which was reaching for Bou-san, wouldn't move.

A pair of hands encircled my neck... Icy-cold hands.

Her? ...Is it her?

I grabbed the woman's hands around my neck.

Bou-san turned around and pulled out some golden beads.

"Na u ma ku sa man da baza ra dan kan!"

The hands clutching my neck disappeared, and all that was left was a cold feeling.

"Are you alright?"

I nodded and grabbed Bou-san's hand. "Let's go! Forget it! It's too dangerous!"

This time he stood up and ran toward the door. Because now, the floor was swaying so much it was almost impossible to stand up.

The floor was rocking, distorting.

Ah—! Suddenly my feet caved in.

I tried to crawl as if I were swimming. The floor beneath my feet was giving away.

"Mai!"

When I was trying to crawl forwards, the floor cracked again.

Bou-san steadied me and pulled my hand. He then tossed me to the door the way someone would toss a cat or dog.

After Bou-san left the room, the noise in the living room stopped.

We were speechless as we sat almost paralyzed in the hallway.

The smoke in the room faded away too.

After the smoke faded away, we noticed there was a hole on the floor in the middle of the room, right in front of the windows. The floor cracked open, revealing a huge hole.

It was the place where the thermography indicated was the coldest. The origin of the cold.

Bou-san abruptly ran out.

"Bou-san?"

"I'm going to call Ayako. Those ghosts might've gone to find Ayami-chan again."

"Ayami-chan's location... Why..."

"When I ran out of the room... What was that! It felt like I went through that woman's body."

...Ah! Me too!

"That woman just came in all of a sudden. Maybe she knows where Ayami-chan is."

===5===

When Bou-san ran to the telephone, the telephone rang.

...My heart felt heavy. I had a bad feeling about this.

Hesitating, Bou-san slowly picked up the phone.

—The ghosts found Ayami-chan.

What they were doing was very clear and simple.

They suddenly appeared out of nowhere and tried to push Ayami-chan out of the window from the fifteenth floor.

John quickly held onto Ayami-chan, and the two were violently tugged toward the window.

What saved them was neither Ayako nor Masako.

The window in the hotel was thick and strong, and that is what kept the two safe from the ghosts' attacks.

At dawn, we stared at the pit in the floor.

In order to confirm the disaster from last night, we went to the living room again, with the exception of Naru. He still didn't contact us.

There was a well beneath the hole.

The diameter was about 1.5 meters, and the opening was made of stone. The depth was about three meters.

"This is a well that had been buried underneath the house," Bou-san told Ayako.

"Seems like it. It's also rather old."

There was nothing in the well. Of course there was no water either. The only thing there was some dry dirt and some tools that dropped.

I poked their shoulders. "Hey, could this be..."

"The well that she died in...?"

"Yes."

"I don't know, but that might be the case," Bou-san replied.

Ayako added, "It'd be easy if that were true. All we have to do is dig up the corpse."

"Ah...but if you want to dig it up, we can't just rely on ourselves. We'll need to call in the specialists."

Masako looked at the well with a dazed look. She must be seeing something from the other world. Suddenly her face paled, and she moved away from the well.

"What's wrong?" asked Bou-san.

"I don't think... I can see the bottom of this well."

Huh?

"Deep inside the well... The ghost children are at the bottom... It's almost as if countless corpses have been piled on top of each other..."

...God...

"Do those ghosts look like they'll come out?"

"I don't know... But they won't be coming out as of now..."

Shivering slightly, Ayako let out an exasperated sigh. "Where did that Naru run off to!"

...How would I know.

"When will he be back!" Ayako demanded again.

"Oh, Ayako, do you feel uneasy when Naru's not around?" Bou-san chuckled while Ayako threw him a hard look.

"Do. Not. Joke. Around. You make it sound like I'm a little child who needs protection."

"You mean you're not?"

"Of course not! How would that happen!"

...Ayako, you're overreacting a bit.

"Eh... No matter how I think of it, you'll just like a ten year old." Bou-san smiled wryly.

"It's only a six year age difference."

"Whatever the case, your ages do not match," Masako interrupted.

Ayako glared at Masako, "Don't you know that guys his age tend to go for older girls?"

"Does that line of reasoning even make sense?" Masako shot back.

"Oh, so now you're showing your true self? Masako-chan, what can you be to Naru anyway?"

"I hoped you wouldn't talk me like that.. In any case, Matsuzaki-san, you're already so old, yet..."

"Stop playing around with me. I know that with your personality, there's no way Naru would fall for you."

"My personality is better than a certain old woman's."
...You guys need to stop right now! Don't you agree that now isn't the time to be talking about this?

John interceded, "Shibuya-san puts his heart into his work. So about what you two are saying... He shouldn't be interested, right?"

"Right," Bou-san agreed, smiling, "with the way he is, he must not be dating anyone."

...Well said.

I thought.

"He went on a date before," Masako asserted.

...What? How would you know?

"We went out together numerous times." The doll-like girl smiled.

"...You're kidding." Ayako's eyes were open wide.

"How rude. Well, you can go ask Kazuya-san yourself."

...Kazuya-san...?!

For a moment there, I had to think about who this Kazuya-san was. When I realized it was Naru, everything became black.

Everyone stared at Masako.

After calming down, Ayako continued, "But it's because of work, right?"

...Yes, yes. That must be it.

"Well, movies and concerts are not related to work."

...Movies? Concerts? Naru, who doesn't even watch TV, went out to see the movies? But, when you put it that way, isn't that a date!

I immediately pictured Masako's evil grin in my head.

Shocked speechless, we didn't move.

The first one who recovered was John.

"Well, Shibuya-san's at that age now so dating is a regular notion. Anyway, when is he coming back?"

...John, you don't sound confident yourself.

"So basically," Bou-san resumed solemnly, "when Naru comes back doesn't concern us."

He looked around at everybody. "It doesn't matter if he's not here. He's not a psychic; he's just a paranormal researcher. Even if he is here, he can't exorcise ghosts or protect Ayami-chan."

"...But!"

"Things are going to be the same, whether or not he's here. Right now, we must decide if we're going to exorcise the ghosts or run away."

"......"

Everyone was thinking.

"Let's try it again. Ayako, John, which one of you will take up the challenge? Speak up clearly. Those ghosts in the living room are tough."

Ayako glanced at Bou-san.

"So you're saying you want to do it?" asked Bou-san.

Ayako responded, "Go to Ayami-chan. I can't protect her. Also, John, you should be there protecting her as well."

"Got it."

===6===

Bou-san and I pulled the altar out of the hole and helped Ayako prepare for her exorcism.

"Can we still use this?"

"Well, I guess."

After we set up the altar, Bou-san and John went to the hotel. Ayako, I, and that person who drifts off to different places— Lin-san, were left behind.

Ayako changed into her priestess kimono in base.

"Hey, Mai-chan?"

Huh? ...Mai...-chan?

"Do you want to stay in the living room to watch me do the prayer?" Ayako asked with her back turned towards me.

"Ah, you're scared. What kind of medium are you~"

"I'm not scared!"

She turned toward me, her face hard with determination. Sadly, that same face crumbled.

"I'm not...scared...only..."

"It's okay. I'll go with you."

"Thank goodness."

She looked at the mountain-pile of equipment. "Lin-san, can you..."

"I left it there to record data," Lin-san informed us in a cold tone.

"...What a personality. Just like the boss. That "[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume2_Translator's_Notes#Lady-killer|lady-killer]]"."

"Huh...?" It seemed like Lin-san didn't understand Ayako. His eyes were open wide in confusion.

"Oh, nevermind. I was just saying your boss is a pervert— Mai, let's go!"

Ayako grabbed my hand and pulled me out with her.

...Hey, Ayako, you don't really like Naru that way, right?

Under the rosy afterglow of the sunset, Ayako started her prayer. The scarlet light lingered in the room. It gave me a bad feeling.

"Here I humbly offer a modest cleansing ritual and enshrine this temporary altar..."

When the exorcism started, faint sounds filled the room.

A chill covered the floor. Sitting near the door, I felt a chill on my back. My feet became colder.

I looked at the video camera, which was facing the old well. The cold air must be coming from that well.

As the swaying became more evident, noises arose from the floor.

Ayako's voice was terse. "In the sacred presence of his Majesty... Emperor of... Yamato, who reigns..."

It was freezing. And I had three layers of clothing on.
The trees in the courtyard swayed, casting a shadow into the living room. A dark mist conjured in the middle of the room.

"Ayako! Don't stop!"

"Don't say that so easily!"

Quickly Ayako regained her composure. Rapping noises sounded nearby. It was getting colder. My breathing came out as white fog.

"Over the Land of the Eight Grand Islands as the living god..."

The sun was sinking as Ayako proceeded with her prayer. Soon the room was covered in darkness. The only light left was the flickering of the candles.

A wispy gaseous figure came into view. Frightened, I could hardly breathe.

"Ah!" Ayako screamed, jumping up.

"Ayako!"

"Someone touched my shoulder!"

Don't jump because of something small like that!

"Calm down! You're a priestess!"

I felt a cold presence tug on my hands.

I shrieked.

Someone's breath. I felt completely surrounded.

The room swayed incessantly as thumping sounds restarted.

Ayako and I slowly tried to step out of the room. We had to give up.

"Mai, it's too dangerous here! Let's go!"

"Yeah...Yeah."

Ayako dashed out.

At the same time, the floor swayed intensely. I fell onto the ground.

The floor rocked back and forth.

I touched my injured kneecaps.

"Mai! Hurry up!" Ayako called out from the door.

"Okay!"

The moment I tried to stand up, the floor swayed harder. I can't stand up!

"Mai!"

I tried to stand again, but then a pair of hands grabbed my feet.

I shrieked.

Turning around, I saw the wispy smoke encircle my ankle.

Using all my strength, I tried to shrug off the smoke, but it didn't work. It felt like someone was clutching my feet. My hands were sweaty. My ankle was freezing.

"Ayako! Help me!"

"Mai!"

I was being pulled backwards.

Behind me was the well.

Another pair of hands grasped my ankle as I was tugged backwards into the hole.

"No!"

I yelled as I grabbed onto the floor with all my strength.

Ayako screamed frantically.

"Taniyama-san!"

Lin-san rushed in.

"Help me!"

He ran to me and stretched out his hand. But I couldn't reach it.

The eerie hand grabbing my foot pulled harder. My bones almost cracked. I was going to fall into the well.

"...Lin-san! Ah! I'm going to fall!"

"Taniyama-san!"

Lin-san leaned forward and stretched out his hand. Right when our hands almost touched, a force pulled me down. My waist was already inside the well.
Save me! I'm going to fall!

I remembered their nest. The center of the cold. The depths of the well. All the little children, stuck down there.

The floor swayed violently, taking down Lin-san and Ayako. Then I was falling. The well was up to my chest now as I grabbed onto the floorboards.

No, I'm going to fall!

It was hard trying to hold onto the hard floor. The rough edges cut into my hands. I felt helpless.
"Mai!!"

Suddenly a force pulled me backwards, my body fell past the opening of the well, and my hold on the floor broke.

.........!

I didn't even have time to scream.

I reached my hand out toward the opening as I lunged down into the darkness.

I could hear the voices of two people.

But their words were unclear...

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter2|Previous Section]]
| Return to [[Ghost Hunt|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter4|Next Section]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter2

2015-11-02T08:57:56Z

Yumemi.sayaka: /* Chapter 2 - Girl */

==Chapter 2 - Girl==

===1===

When I woke up on the second day, Naru had already left. Said he had to do some research. And so, I let Lin-san take care of base while I went to Noriko-san's room.

Lin-san is hard to deal with. When we were alone in base, I almost felt like suffocating.

Ayami-chan was playing House by herself.

"Ayami-chan, can I play with you?" I asked.

Ayami-chan shook her head silently.

Noriko-san was standing on the side, her arms crossed.

Ayami-chan let her doll Minnie drink tea, then eat cake.

"Ayami-chan is really obedient."

Hearing my words, Noriko-san's face had a kind glow. "She wasn't like this before..."

"Really?"

"Yes. She was more extroverted before. She loved to annoy people. But ever since my older brother remarried and moved here, she's been awfully quiet and doesn't smile much anymore."

"...Hey, Noriko-san?" I tried to be courageous. "Is Kana-san... A good person?"

"Huh?" Noriko-san looked at me in surprise, then chuckled, "She and my brother's relationship is really good. I get along with her too. Even though she can be strict, she's a good person. But Ayami-chan still acts nervous around her..."

"So that's how it is..."

We chatted until 3:00 pm, when Kana-san came in to give us snacks.

Handing out snacks was really the maid's job, but today she's not here. After yesterday's incident, she quit.

Kana-san placed the cookie tray onto the table, then turned toward Ayami-chan. "Ayami, are you playing by yourself? Such a good girl. What are you playing?"

Like a doll, Ayami-chan's expression was emotionless. She did not look at Kana-san.

"At least answer me," Kana-san's voice tightened, "they're snacks, after all."

Kana-san roughly placed the cookies right in front of Ayami-chan. Ayami-chan looked unhappy.

"What's wrong? You don't want them?"

Ayami-chan shook her head.

Kana-san glared at Ayami-chan, then left the room.

Noriko-san let out a deep breath, then looked at Ayami-chan, "Ayami, you don't want to eat the snacks?"

She shook her head.

"Then, I'll eat them."

Suddenly Ayami-chan shouted, "Don't!"

"Eh?"

"They're poisoned!"

We couldn't help but stare at the little girl.

Ayami-chan tried her best to explain. "Minnie told me! The snacks are poisoned! That woman is an evil witch!"

...An evil witch. Poison...

I bent down toward Ayami-chan, "Minnie told you this?"

"Yes. That person is an evil witch. Don't trust her. She put Daddy under a spell and made him her slave. She thinks me and my sister are in the way, so she's trying to kill us!"

...What did you say?

Ayami-chan's eyes were serious. Her eyes were earnest.

"That witch is going to kill us one day! Because we're in her way!"

"...So Minnie told you all this? Not someone else?"

Noriko-san and I continued to look at the serious girl.

"Minnie told me. Minnie won't lie. So [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume2_Translator's_Notes#Onee-chan|onee-chan]] and Mai-san must be careful! The witch wants to kill onee-chan, cut her body into pieces, and then hide them. Then she'll tell Daddy that onee-chan left home. The witch wants to make me drown in the pond and then say it's an accident!"

I softly asked Noriko-san, "...You didn't teach her to say all that, did you?"

"...Why would I!"

...Then, why is this happening?

Strange. This isn't something an eight year old would think of. Witch and magic... It sounds like a fairytale.

Ayami-chan's face was chalk white as she clutched her doll.

I felt scared. Is this Ayami-chan's imagination? Would an eight year old think that way? Ayami-chan didn't speak again; she just clutched her doll tightly. Pale and weak, the little girl could barely stand.

Is Ayami-chan always thinking about this? This lonely, skinny girl thought of all this? Is that why she doesn't talk much or smile anymore?

After that, I went back to my room and took a nap. Bou-san was going to do a prayer again so I wasn't missing out. And so I snatched this opportunity to get some rest. I probably won't be able to sleep well tonight anyway.

I lay down in bed, then fell asleep. The sun rays streaked in, giving the room a rosy tint.

...This must be a dream.

Half-asleep, my body felt light. I wasn't really drifting in air; I was slowly falling down into empty space... It's a hard sensation to describe.

I opened my eyes in surprise.

The room was getting dark.

Someone else is here.

...Who is it?

I slowly turned my head.

A gloomy shadow, a figure clothed in black. Just standing there. A pale face.
Naru?

Why would Naru be in my room? When I thought of it that way, I turned to look at him.

Naru smiled slightly, his eyes warm. The corner of his lips were curved into a smile.

...What's wrong? Why are you standing there?

I was about to ask him. Suddenly his face became solemn. He seemed anxious.

What is he saying. I can't hear.

...What? What did you say?

I gazed into Naru's eyes and tried to read his lips.

...Ayami-chan...?

What about Ayami-chan?

I didn't get it. But it looked like Naru said "dangerous."

...Ayami-chan's in danger?

...Ayami-chan?!

Suddenly I woke up.

......

I got up in bed and quickly looked around. The room was kind of dark, but Naru wasn't here. Of course.

He wouldn't be here.

Oh?

...Was I dreaming about him?

—I must be too tired. Yes, that's it. I'm doing too much work for someone my age. And then there's our relationship.

...Ayami-chan...

I started thinking about her again. Frail, little Ayami-chan. Minnie's her only friend, and she plays by herself.

And then, those words she said today.

"Evil witch", "Daddy's her slave" ..."The witch will kill me and onee-chan one day."

What's wrong with this house?

What's wrong with Ayami-chan?

...Ayami-chan's in danger...

I lay flat on the bed.

Ah—I'm so tired.

...Why Naru. Sometimes I really can't believe myself. The Naru in my dreams is kind and smiles warmly. Is that what I want?

Oh— Eh...

"Ha!"

I tried to get my spirits back and sat up. Nothing will happen if I just think about it.
Right now, Ayami-chan's problem is the priority.

I climbed out of bed and got ready to work again.

===2===

After dark, Naru came back. Base became a meeting place again. As Naru walked in, Bou-san waved at him, "Yo. Did you make any progress from your research?"

"It was okay... Have there been any changes here?" Naru replied absently, his head turned toward Lin-san's direction.

"As of now, nothing changed." Bou-san persisted, "I performed an exorcism today."

"Really."

...Hey, Naru, can't you use a softer tone.

"I think the exorcism was successful."

"Congratulations."

Bou-san wrinkled his face, "...You, how come you're not cute at all?"

"My cute side merged with my capable side. —Lin, give me a layout of Ayami-chan's room."

...Just give up Bou-san. You can't make him cute.

Ayako snickered, "Forget it. You can mess with the handsome guy after you succeed."

"That's right. Otherwise I'll end up ashamed just like Ayako."

"...What did you say?"

"Nothing."

...Can't you guys be quiet?

Naru stood up, his face devoid of emotion. "Mai, come here. We will examine the camera's angle."

"Okay."

...Hey you, do you only think about work?

Naru and I went to Ayami-chan's room to check on the videocam.

On the way back, I spoke to him, "Come to think of it, I have something important to say."

"Do you want me to listen?"

...Why you.

Fine then! Say what you want! I was going to answer like that, but then I held myself back and explained to him in a calm, business-like manner.

"...Don't you think that's kind of scary?" I asked.

Naru thought about it for a moment, then answered, "I want to see the doll first. Where is it?"

<center>* * *</center>

"Over here."

"Oh? So this is Minnie?"

Noriko-san seemed confused, "Yes, it is..."

Naru took the doll, then squinted at it with his deep eyes, "When did you buy it?"

"Before we moved into this house. My brother went to Europe... This is a gift... He said it's from Paris."

"Did Ayami-chan's personality change before or after that?"

Noriko-san thought for a moment, "Afterwards...I think."

"I see..."

I looked at Naru, "Is something wrong?"

"...I'm not sure."

"Give it back!"

Suddenly Ayami-chan's voice shot out into the air. I was so scared I jumped. Ayami-chan pulled at Naru's black clothes.

"Give Minnie back! Don't touch her!"

"Ayami-chan, can you speak with Minnie?" he asked.

Naru didn't get a reply. Ayami-chan persistently stretched out her hand and finally grabbed the doll back from Naru.

"I won't let anyone touch her!"

Ayami-chan clutched onto Minnie, then turned around and ran.

Naru walked out, his face deep in concentration.

I didn't sleep well tonight either because I stared at the TV in base.

"What's that?" I asked.

I pointed to some numbers on the screen.

"Don't point at it. Your finger is too unsteady."

...Oh, come on.

"That indicates the quantity of ozone in the air. On the side is the quantity of static electricity. And on the side of that are the components of the atmosphere... Do you have any other questions?"

...No.

I was about to complain, but then Naru stood up. "It's starting."

"What is?"

It really is. The temperature of Ayami-chan's room decreased dramatically.

I looked at the equipment. Three of the thermography machines whirred. Now it was in temperature mode. The video camera slowly changed its angle until it faced the bed. In the center was Minnie, situated on top of a pillow.

We took the doll from Ayami-chan when she was sleeping.

"Bou-san, they're saying the temperature is dropping," Ayako remarked .

"It's just the wind," Bou-san replied.

Even though he sounded confident, are things really going to go smoothly?

Concentrating on the TV, Naru didn't seem to hear the monk's comment.

Minnie's emotionless face was in the videocam. Glass eyes. Emptiness.

"Dolls sure make me feel uncomfortable," I said.

Behind me, Bou-san replied, "Well, of course." He crossed his arms. "Dolls used to be vessels for human souls. Hitogata resemble humans. In the past, they were used to curse people."

"Huh—?"

Ayako nodded, "It can serve as a channel for curses. Sealing spirits into voodoo dolls. Then you stick needles into the doll. If the voodoo doll is damaged, so is the person it represents. This is a method to hurt people."

...Oh—

...Naru abruptly stood up.

All eyes turned toward him. Naru stared intently at the screen.

I stood up too. Ayako, Bou-san, and Lin-san all leaned forward.

...Minnie's head was facing downwards...

When did it happen? I was just watching the screen a moment ago!

Minnie's golden hair spread across the pillow.

Under our intense gaze, Minnie moved. Sliding and moving, she moved like a stiff puppet. Her head fell off.

...Scary...!

The dismembered head rolled on the bed. Then there was the sound of it hitting something. It was as if the doll was alive.

Afterwards, the temperature in Ayami-chan's room rose until it was back to normal range.

We rushed to her room.

Everything was the same as we left it. The head didn't fall off. Minnie didn't seem any different; she was sitting in her old position.

In addition... The video camera and cameras were working properly. But when we re-winded the tape, it was all blank. There was no sound either. Everything was just blank.
All the data recorded was gone. That is to say, we didn't have any evidence of what we saw... It was almost like a nightmare.

We were stuck in quicksand, not sure what we could do even though Naru said this happened often.

But now we know one thing for sure.

Bou-san's exorcism was also unsuccessful.

===3===

In the morning of the second day (though it was almost noon), I rushed to base, only to find that Bou-san had beat me there.

"Where's Naru?"

The only people in the room were Lin-san and Bou-san.

"He said he had to do more research."

"Eh—"

What is he looking up anyway. I suddenly remembered yesterday's dream.

"Ayami-chan's in danger."

Naru told me that in my dream.

Danger.

"...Noriko-san? How come I haven't seen her?"

"She and Kana-san went shopping."

After hearing Bou-san's reply, I left the room.

"Hey, where're you going?" Bou-san called out.

"Noriko-san's room."

I can't let Ayami-chan be with Minnie by herself. I just knew that would be a bad idea. Playing with that doll would be dangerous.

I hurried to Noriko-san's room.

What's Ayami-chan doing? Is she playing? Like usual? Right when I was about to knock, I heard a voice talking, "This house is filled with witches" —It was the voice of a little girl.

...Witches?

Who is it? That's not Ayami-chan's voice.

I pressed my ear against the door.

"I'm scared..." Ayami-chan whimpered.

"Don't be. I will chase them away."

"Will onee-chan be gone? Will Mai-san too?"

A dark snicker—"Of course..."

"I like being with my onee-chan."

"No, no. I told you already. Your onee-chan is the witch's underling." —Another snicker— "But don't worry. I'll help you deal with them... So in return, you must listen to me."

"Ayami-chan!" I shouted as I opened the door.

Ayami-chan was the only person in the room. In front of her was the foreign doll, Minnie. No one else was here. Ayami-chan lifted her head and looked at me, her eyes clouded in confusion.

"Ayami-chan, who were you talking to?"

"...Minnie," she replied.

My excited tone must've scared her. I put on a smile and sat down by her, my voice soft and light as I spoke. "Minnie?"

"Yeah, and some other kids too."

Some other kids...

"So there are other kids besides Minnie. Where are they?"

Ayami-chan pointed her finger, "Over there."

I looked at the direction she was pointing at.

No one was there.

Ayami-chan's acting really strange.

"...Can you introduce them to me?"

"Okay... Oh, they left," Ayami-chan said, her gaze shifting toward the door.

I was horrified, but I put on a big smile anyway. "I see. I guess they don't like me much."

Ayami-chan lowered her head.

"Where did you guys meet?"

"I dunno."
"You don't know? Are they classmates?"

Ayami-chan shook her head.

Don't know? What's wrong? Or is she just unwilling to tell me? Kids that I can't see...

My voice was trembling slightly, "Ayami-chan's friends... When did they start coming here to play with you?"

"...I don't remember."

"Was it after you moved in?"

"Yes."

"Are you good friends with them?"

Ayami-chan seemed sullen as she nodded her head, "Minnie brought them here..."

Minnie... Brought them?

Naru came back later than yesterday.

"You must be tired," Ayako grumbled as she welcomed Naru back. "Did you find anything? We're still waiting for you to prove yourself."

Her tone was more sarcastic than usual.

—At lunch, we had an argument with Kana-san. And no wonder. The prayers and exorcisms from yesterday didn't work.

Naru ignored Ayako.

"Lin, anything new happen?"

"No. It's the same as yesterday."

"Really... What about Ayami-chan?" Naru asked me.

"She's in Noriko-san's room. She should be with her onee-chan now— is something wrong?"

"No. That's good."

What's wrong?

Naru was deep in thought.

"Did something happen?" he asked.

"No," came a muffled reply.

"Did Ayami-chan have any problems?"

"Not really."

...If nothing was wrong, would you really ask that? What's going on?

How is Ayami-chan related to what Naru was looking up?

"Naru, Ayami-chan's condition seems weird," I said.

The moment I said that, Naru turned swiftly toward me.

I told Naru all the strange things that happened. The weird sounds. And the children that I could not see.

Bou-san and Ayako listened in wonder.

Ayako immediately started to complain, "That's strange. What's up with this family?"

"I keep thinking that this case and that little girl are intertwined... The doll, too," Bou-san muttered.

Hearing Bou-san, Naru looked down at the carpet, his dark pupils intense.

Ayako still did not give up on the earth spirit theory. "Let's see, what can be the cause of all this? ...An earth spirit. Yes. You can find out if there are any rumors about this house from a neighbor."

Naru stopped Ayako before she said anything else. "I investigated that already."

"Huh?"

"There are no rumors about ghosts in this house."

"...Oh, come on..." Ayako sighed as she leaned against her chair.

"The important thing is, Minnie might be possessed," Bou-san stated.

"...Kids that only Ayami-chan can see. Kids that Minnie brought over. Don't you think it's strange?"

Ayako cocked her head. "Ghost children... Minnie brought them here...?"

"Isn't that strange?" Bou-san repeated.

"Kind of..."

"The doll is dangerous," Bou-san sighed.

"Really?" I asked. Man, how come I didn't know that?

"That's right. Dolls are humans without souls. In other words, a soulless body. They're really easy to possess. That's why spirits were sealed in dolls as a way of cursing."

"I just never liked dolls. They always seemed scary. Ah, I always thought dolls were empty and that they could summon spirits. They look like humans too."

...Please don't say anymore...
Ayako turned around, "I still think it's an earth spirit. The main root of the problem seems to be that doll. Fine then, I'll exorcise the spirit."

Seeing Ayako all energized, Bou-san interrupted her, "Well, spirit exorcism is my job."

"You don't need to pretend. You should go find that jibakurei of yours."

"...Really. I know already!" Bou-san suddenly started clapping his hands. "A jibakurei bound to Minnie!"

After saying that, he turned to Naru, "Don't you think this is it?"

"Yes, most likely."

Bou-san nodded proudly, "Okay, that's good. Then all I have to do is exorcise the spirit that's bound to this doll."

"Hold on a moment," Ayako called out to Bou-san, "we can't know for sure if the exorcism will work. Why don't we call Masako?"

Silence filled the room.

Masako... Hara Masako? The medium that's about my age. In our last case, Naru was very polite to her.

"If Masako were here, we can find out for sure if that doll is possessed," the priestess stated.

...This could be a good method.

But Naru didn't seem to like it. "That would be unnecessary. Bou-san, how about you perform the exorcism."

Ayako seemed unsatisfied. "But isn't this way more dangerous? If the doll is possessed, then during an exorcism, won't the spirit possess Ayami-chan instead?"

"It's possible... Matsuzaki-san, can you protect Ayami-chan?"

"Ah, yes. This way, if anything bad happens it can be resolved quickly."

"...Oh?" A look of surprise flashed across Miko-san's face. "I never thought you could be so considerate. I didn't expect you to let me do this."

"I thought you might like a chance to redeem yourself."

"Thank you. After this case is solved, would you go on a date with me?"

...What is this crazy priestess thinking!

"Sorry, but I reject," Naru replied coldly before turning toward Bou-san. "Bou-san, can you do the exorcism?"

"Just leave it to me."

It was almost 12 o'clock. After we took the doll from the sleeping girl, Bou-san started the exorcism.

Ayako was sitting beside Ayami-chan.

On one side was a stick figure; in the front were two knives. Ayako's left hand was carrying a bead necklace, while she carried a bell with her other hand. There was a spell paper on Ayami-chan's chest.

"I'm ready."

I went to Ayami-chan's room to tell Bou-san what Ayako just said. "She's ready."
I was running around, delivering messages. Naru was in base, looking at the equipment should something happen. Bou-san nodded, signaling that he was ready. I ran back to base.

Once I reached base, I heard Bou-san's voice from the microphone, "Na u ma ku san man da ba za ra dan."
Bou-san started the Buddhism chant that I did not understand again. It's supposed to be a Buddhist mantra.

"Sen da ma ka ro sha da so ku ta ya un ta ra ta kan man."

Minnie didn't look any different. After the temperature dropped five degrees, it became stable. It didn't drop dramatically. There weren't any eerie sounds from the microphone either.

"There should be a response..."

Naru cocked his head, deep in thought. Suddenly there was a moaning sound.
The sound came from Ayami-chan's room. When we got there, it looked like a small hurricane just went through the room. Everything was messy; the furniture were all pushed and slanted onto the walls.

Ayako held the chalk-faced Ayami-chan. Noriko-san shrank onto the bed.

"Noriko-san, are you alright?" I went to console her.

"Noriko-san?!"

Her pale face was wrought with fear as tears filled her eyes.

"What's wrong? Does something hurt?"

"...My leg..."

"What's wrong with your leg?"

Bou-san ran up to us to look at her foot. "...Her ankle... Is dislocated..."

Noriko-san's right foot was longer than her left foot because her ankle was dislocated.

"Call the ambulance."

Naru rushed out the door.

Noriko-san clutched my hand. I could feel her shaking.

"The person... Who pulled my foot... Was very strong."

"...Who...?"

"I don't know..."

Bou-san pointed at her foot. There was a clear hand print near her ankle.

...A child's hand print.

===4===

"Exactly what happened here?!"

Kana-san called the taxi to take Noriko-san to the hospital. Ayako leaned closer to Bou-san as he explained, "I'm the one who wants to know what happened! It felt like a small earthquake, but then all this happened!"

"Aren't you here so that you can prevent this from happening?!"

"I can't help it either! It came so fast that I couldn't do anything!"

Naru put a stop to their argument. "...The situation is already like this. Even if you argue, nothing will change. Instead..."

Naru looked at Ayami-chan, who shrank back in response.

"Ayami-chan, exactly what happened?"

Ayami-chan shook her head.

"Did Minnie do this?"

Ayami-chan didn't answer. Then she looked like she just remembered something.

"Where's Minnie?!"

"I'm taking care of Minnie for you right now. Can you tell me some things about Minnie?"

"Give Minnie back to me!"

"When did Minnie start talking?"

"Give Minnie back! She's my friend!"

"Ayami-chan!" Naru's imposing voice made the little girl shrink back even more.

"Listen, your onee-chan is injured. Minnie did that, right?"

Ayami-chan's eyes were filled with tears. She looked like an injured animal.

"This is troublesome for everyone. Does Minnie think this is okay?"

Ayami-chan shook her head, unsure of what to say.

"Ayami-chan!" The moment Naru shouted, Ayami-chan started to cry. She rushed off the bed and ran to my side.

"Mai!" she cried out.

"Don't worry. Don't be scared," I soothed her.

Naru's voice was still cold and stern. "Ayami-chan, Minnie, did she..."

I gave Naru a cold stare. "You insensitive jerk! She's already crying so much, but you still won't stop!"

"Mai! Now's not the time for this!"

"Now is the time! You cold-hearted bastard!"

Ayami-chan cried out, and I stroke her hair. "Don't worry, don't worry."

"...Rry!"

"Hm? Don't worry. It's not your fault."

"...I'm...sor...ry!"

"Ayami-chan..."

She held onto my hand. "Minnie told me I can't speak with anyone else! If I do, she'll punish everyone!"

"...Minnie said that?"

Sobbing, Ayami-chan nodded. "Minnie said I can't speak with other people. If I do, she'll hurt everyone else. But I really want to play with onee-chan and Mai-san...!"

Minnie's threatening her. Poor girl.

"When did Minnie start talking?"

Naru was using a softer tone this time.

"...After we moved here."

"What did she say at first?"

"She said my stepmother's a witch, and Daddy's her slave. She said they want to kill me."

"What else?"

"Minnie said onee-chan is also on the witch's side. Minnie said she'll protect me, but then I can't talk to other people..."

...Poor girl... She must've felt so lonely.

"Sometimes I forget what she says, and I play with onee-chan. But then Minnie messes up my room and hides my toys."

"You didn't tell anyone about this?"

Ayami-chan shook her head.

So that's why. I get it now. All the poltergeist activity that happened here: the toppled over furniture, the slanted furniture... it all makes sense now.

All because she threatened Minnie. That day, Ayami-chan smiled at me and introduced me to Minnie. That's why Minnie got angry.

"She said that was my punishment. So..." the girl continued.

"—And then Minnie brought all those kids over?"

"Yes... A lot of kids too. Boys and girls that are about my age. All of them are Minnie's underlings."

"We must quarantine Minnie for a while."

It was a fresh and cool morning today. Noriko-san still didn't return from the hospital. Kana-san is with her now. Last night, Ayami-chan slept in my room.

When we went to base, Bou-san stated his opinion, "Minnie must be the cause of all this."

"She's the reason for all of it?"

"Yes. For example, if a former inhabitant of this house died, it might've been Minnie's fault. I have a friend who specializes in destroying cursed dolls. I can ask for him..."

Naru immediately rejected, "That would be of no use. The problem isn't Minnie."

"What did you say?! Aren't you wrong? What do you mean it's not the doll's fault."

"Why?!" Ayako interjected.

"Intuition."

Ayako retorted coldly, "Your intuition? Why must we follow your intuition?"

Naru ignored her.

"The problem is Minnie is being used as a vessel... The doll, however, is just a toy. A ghost in this house has possessed Minnie..." Naru raised his eyes. "Minnie is dangerous. We must find the real culprit."

She's dangerous?
"...Are you kidding?"

"It would be good if that were so..."

Right when I was about to ask Naru to clarify, Noriko-san dashed toward us, "Mai! Mai!"

"Noriko-san! You're back from the hospital? Is your injury healed already?"

"Now's not the time to talk about that," was her swift response.

"What's wrong?"

"Please, come with me. Shibuya-san, you too. Something strange happened."

"What?"

Noriko-san pulled us into the corridor.

Kana-san's face was chalk white as she looked at the wall.

"Come quickly! Look!"

Noriko-san pointed at the wall behind us. After we all turned around, we sucked in a big breath.

Who did this...

Words completely covered the wall.

"This bad child must be punished."

"Bad child, meaning Ayami-chan...?" I asked.

Naru nodded in response.

"Ayami-chan violated her promise with Minnie of speaking with other people. Minnie thinks Ayami-chan betrayed her... Mai."

"Eh?"

"Stay with Ayami-chan and protect her."

"...Hey, Naru, nothing will happen to Ayami-chan, right?"

"I don’t know."

"It can't be!"

Naru blinked, then lifted his head, "I can't back down now. I'll call in a professional."

"A professional?"

"Yes, Minnie is possessed by a spirit so I have to call in a professional."

"Are there people who can take care of it?"

"Of course— Exorcists."
...Ah!

John-san? John-san?!

===5===

In the afternoon, I sat in the backyard with Noriko-san as we played House with Ayami-chan.

Meanwhile, Naru and the others were cleaning the message on the wall. They didn't want Ayami-chan to see it.

It was Naru who suggested that. Maybe he's considerate, after all.

...That can't be. Maybe someone secretly suggested this to Naru.

Minnie wasn't with Ayami-chan now. Bou-san sealed the doll in a box with a protective charm on it. Right now he's trying to burn the box. Even though Naru said it won't do any good.

After the writing on the wall, Kana-san was missing. There was a note on the living room table.

"I cannot stay in this creepy house anymore."

It was the only sentence on the paper.

Noriko-san was kind of surprised. The maid had resigned, and now, Kana-san left. Only she and Ayami-chan remained.

"Mai," Ayami-chan handed a paper cup to me. "Have some tea."

"Thank you."

I bowed, and laughter arose from Ayami-chan. It had been so long since I've seen her smile. Before, she was threatened by Minnie so she wouldn't say anything. She must've been so lonely.
"Onee-chan, have some tea."

"Thank you."

"Onee-chan, does your foot hurt?" Ayami-chan suddenly asked.

Noriko-san shook her head. "It's fine now. As long as Ayami-chan cares about me, it'll be okay."

An angelic smile lit up Ayami-chan's face.

Thank goodness. I can relax now.

"Onee-chan, do you want flowers?"

"Yes."

And then Ayami-chan stood up to go get flowers. "I'll pick some flowers then."

"Then I'll go with you," Noriko-san offered.

"No, you're hurt so you can't move. I'll go find some flowers."

"It's only a small injury. I can go."

"No! Mai-san, let's go."

"Okay." I let Ayami-chan pull me into the beautiful, purple flower garden.

"Just pick a few, Ayami-chan," Noriko-san shouted to us.

Ayami-chan nodded, her hand reaching toward a flower. Suddenly Ayami-chan screamed.

"Ayami-chan?!"

Ayami-chan turned and twisted in effort to get her hand back. But her hand was stuck. I held onto her hands and pulled, but they just wouldn't budge.

"Ayami-chan!"

Noriko-san limped toward us.

I moved the flowers apart in attempt to see what was holding onto her hand. Ayami-chan's hand was immediately released. Crying, she ran off.

Looking at the purple lavenders, I realized nothing was there.

"Ayami-chan! Wait!" Noriko-san called out to the little girl.

I turned around and saw that Ayami-chan was running deep into the garden.

"Mai-chan! Stop her! There's a pond over there!!"

...A pond? A pond?!

To the south of the house was a big, deep pond. The petals of the lotus tree near the pond often fell into the water.

"Minnie! I'm sorry!" Ayami-chan screamed, as if she was running from something. Then she ran around the lotus tree.

"Ayami-chan!"

She ran around the lotus tree near the pond, her foot slipping in the process.

"Ayami-chan!" Noriko-san yelled.

Ayami-chan reached out her hand, but grabbed nothing but air. Without even having a chance to scream, she fell into the murky water.

"Ayami-chan!"

"Ayami!"

Noriko-san and I ran toward the pond.

The water splashed, while Ayami-chan sank.

We reached the edge of the pond.

Ayami-chan!

The pond was deep. It would go up to my head if I were in it. For Ayami-chan, this was too deep.

"Ayami! Where are you?" Noriko-san yelled.

I saw Ayami-chan.

"Ayami-chan!"

The little girl reached her hand out, screaming something inaudible.

I reached my hand out and grabbed hers. "It's okay! It's okay!"

Water flowed out of Ayami-chan's shirt.

Noriko-san swam to her side. "Ayami!"

"Onee-chan! Onee-chan!"

Ayami-chan finally spoke.

"It's okay, it's okay...! Don't be scared."

Noriko-san hugged Ayami-chan.

Soon after, Naru and the rest came running and pulled Noriko-san and the crying Ayami-chan out. After Ayami-chan took a bath and put on new clothes, Noriko-san and I became relieved.

Noriko constantly rubbed her hair, muttering, "Thank goodness... She's okay."

"Onee-chan, you're drenched too... You might catch a cold," Ayami-chan said.

"Oh, thank you, but I'm okay. Ayami, are you okay? Does everything feel alright?"

"Yes. Mai-san is also...wet."

"It's okay. I'm fine." I smiled to reassure her.

Is this Minnie's retaliation? Is this the revenge that Ayami-chan deserves for her betrayal? "This bad child must be punished"...

So this is her punishment.

===6===

Noriko-san let the newly dressed Ayami-chan rest for a while.

Breathing hard, I rushed toward base. Minnie, the doll that was supposed to be burnt to smithereens... Was sitting on the shelf...

I couldn't help but shout, "Wha... What happened!"

Bou-san angrily shook his head. "It didn't burn."

Huh?

"The box burned, but Minnie didn't."

Terror flushed through my body.

"Even though Naru said it would be no use, I still thought it would work with a doll. I've encountered this situation before. The doll-loving girl died and possessed her doll. Every night, the doll would move and spill water everywhere."

Naru still held onto his beliefs. "There's nothing wrong with the doll. The problem lies within the spirit that's possessing Minnie. That's all."

Ayako looked at Naru and Bou-san, then sighed. "Ah... If we had a psychometrist, then everything would be okay."

Psy... What?

Seeing the blank look on my face, Bou-san and Ayako shook their heads.

...Oh, come on.

Naru looked fed up with me, but answered anyway. "Someone who can use psychometry."

What a bad explanation.

"So, this psymetry thing, what is it?"

"Psychometry. It's a type of ESP. The term was coined by an American scientist, Buchanan. In other words, it's token-object reading. After touching the object, all things about the object can be known. Information on the origin of the object, the past owners of the object, and the present owner can all be known after one touch. Gerard Croiset of the Netherlands and Peter Filis of the U.S. are well known for their ability."

Oh...

"This morning, if a psychometrist were here, then we'd be able to know about Minnie's manufacture and her previous owner, right?"

"Yes."

"Wow...amazing. That must be really convenient." I sighed, then noticed everyone was laughing.

"Well, it definitely is convenient," Bou-san laughed sarcastically. "But psychometrists usually end up searching for corpses."

"Cor-, corpses?"

"That's right. If they touch the missing person's belongings, then they can pinpoint the location of the missing person."

Gasp— What a horrible thing to have to do.

"Whether it's Croiset or Peter— or other famous psychometrists, like England's Oliver Davis and America's Alex Tanous, all of them help the police find missing people."

"Oh—So the police there ask them to help?"

"Something like that."

"Well, we can't get a psychometrist," Ayako sighed. "At least call Hara Masako. She might be able to help. What do you think?"

"I said that would be unnecessary," Naru refused, his voice stone hard with certainty. Then he stood up. "I'm going to check up on Ayami-chan."

...Could it be that Naru doesn't like working with Masako?

Ayami-chan was sleeping soundly in Noriko-san's room.

Looking at her sleeping face, Noriko-san spoke, "I want to give my brother a call about moving out of this house."

...Awesome! Ayako and Bou-san won't have this burden on their back anymore.
Naru's tone stopped her. "Some poltergeists will follow those who move."

"Then tell me what to do! When will this all end?! Only Ayami-chan and I are left in this house!"

Naru didn't answer. "Noriko-san... Do you know about the history of this house?"

"...History?"

"I've done some research on the past owners of this house."

Noriko-san looked at him uneasily.

Naru's eyes seemed to have a dangerous sparkle in it.

"Ten months before the Morishita family moved here. The owner before this was the Watanabe family, who lived here for three years before selling the house due to work."

"So he didn't sell the house because weird stuff was happening here?" I asked.

Naru nodded. "That's right. The neighbors also said they didn't hear of any ghost rumors. The family before that was the Nogi family. Their nine year old daughter died here."

A nine year old...

"One year older than Ayami-chan. They say it's because of an illness. The family before them was the Onuma family. In half a year, all three of their children died."

"All three?"

"Yes. A ten-year old boy, an eight-year old boy, and a seven-year old girl. All were either because of accidents or illness. And so the Onuma family sold the house."

"......"

I felt sick.

"Before them was the Murakimi family. No one died in that family. They had a fifteen year old daughter, but nothing happened to her. The family before them, the Taniguchi family, had three childen of the ages fourteen, fifteen, and eighteen. Nothing happened to them. However, a child of their relatives came here to play, and he died. He was about ten years old.

The family before them was the Ikedas. Nothing happened to them while they lived here, but after they moved away, their seven year old daughter died. Children that're about fifteen are okay. The family before them, the Tachibanas, had an eight year old daughter who died here."

"Hey..." I said, a bad feeling overcoming my stomach. "So what you're saying is... Children about eight years old are in danger here...?"

"Seems like it."

...Ayami-chan...!

"...Then what should I do!" Noriko-san cried out.

There was a family with a daughter who died after they moved away... It really makes me feel forlorn and hopeless.

"If you want to move away, I won't stop you. But please wait. As of now, you will be in danger even if you move. I've already called a professional so if you want to move out, at least wait for him to come."

Noriko-san nodded her head in consent.

===7===

The exorcist had arrived by sunset.

Clothed in priest robes, John came by taxi.

John Brown is a Catholic exorcist.
John looked at us with his blue eyes. Although he's nineteen, he looks like he's sixteen or seventeen. He's Australian.

"Long time no see."

He learned Japanese in the Kansai area.

He ran toward us. "Shibuya-san, where's the doll and child?"

We dove into action.

"Ayami-chan's on the second floor, sleeping. The monk is guarding the doll."

"I wanna to see Ayami-chan first. Can one of y'all take me to her?"

...John's the same. He still talks in a strange way.

We went to Noriko-san's room and saw Ayami-chan asleep.

After John was introduced to Noriko-san, he examined Ayami-chan's sleeping face.

"I'm not sure if I can help out, but I'll try my best."

John read the bible, then used holy water to draw a cross on the wall and door. When he drew a cross on Ayami-chan's forehead, she budged slightly. John took out a silver cross, then placed it on Ayami-chan's body.

"I'm not sure if this will help out, but better this than nothing."

"Thank you." Noriko-san bowed to him.

Smiling, John turned around to ask Naru, "Shibuya-san, where's the doll?"

Something surprising was awaiting us.

Naru strictly asked Lin-san, who was watching over the equipment. "Lin! Where's Minnie?!"
Lin-san looked at Naru, surprise evident in his face. "If you want to see Minnie, she's right..."

His hand stiffened as he pointed to nothing.

Minnie's not there. She was supposed to be on the shelf.

"...Did it run away?"

"Sorry." Lin-san bowed his head.
Naru bit his lip, then reverted back to his stoic mask. "It'll come back... Definitely."

It was 2:00 a.m.

Suddenly the house started to shake. The poltergeist activity started. It was almost as if it was looking for something in its rampage to turn the house upside down.

All the furniture moved, rapping noises started, and stomping sounds could be heard.

"It's so... Strong," John murmered uneasily. "The degree of it is so high."

Bou-san stared at the equipment. "Looks like John's prayer is working."

...Seems like it. Minnie was practically searching everywhere for Ayami-chan.

"In other words... This boundary is effective."

"Boundary?"

"In simpler terms, it means a place that the spirit cannot enter." Bou-san almost went into a laughing fit again.

...Oh.

Not really understanding, I nodded and then looked at the equipment. In the middle was one TV screen, shining bright red. The microphone was transmitting sounds.

"Naru! Machine #6 is receiving sound!"

"Switch it."

"Okay."

Sound overflowed from the speakers.

—It's a child's voice.

There were knocking sounds on the bed and walls. And though unclear, there was definitely a child's voice amidst all this, crying out.

"That's... Ayami-chan's invisible friend..." I whispered.

Naru nodded, "Most likely. It's so noisy. How many children are there?"

The ghostly sounds faded earlier than usual, and soon a dark silence was looming over us. Nothing changed.

"It disappeared... Why?"

"I'm not sure, but..." Naru stopped short.

Because he soon understood.

Ayako, who was supposed to be watching Ayami-chan, ran toward us. "Naru!"

"What's wrong?"

"Minnie came back!"

What did you say?
Ayako handed a bundle wrapped in bedsheets to him.

"This. It's too scary."

John came over and unwrapped the bundle, closing the doll's marble eyes.

"When did it appear?"

"Just now. Noriko-san noticed a bundle under the blanket near Ayami's legs... She unfolded it and found Minnie."

"Is Ayami-chan okay?"

"...She's fine..."

Just then the ghostly sounds stopped. Even though the sounds were so loud and serious this time, why did they stop?

—Because Minnie found Ayami-chan.

It's 4:00 a.m.

John had finished preparing an altar. Minnie was placed inside, underneath a silver cross of Christ. John took out a glass bottle, then started to pray.

"In the beginning was the word, and the word was with God..."

Minnie was wearing a blue skirt, her skin pure white. Her marble eyes were closed, and her teeth ivory white. It felt like a nightmare.

Minnie's an empty vessel that's possessed by a spirit.

And also, she wants to hurt Ayami-chan.

Why?

"Please look over us and protect us."

John was speaking softly. The small silver cross had been laid across Minnie's forehead.

And in that moment.

Crack.

The sound of the cross breaking. Minnie's eyes fluttered open.

Behind me, Ayako took in a deep breath.

It couldn't have opened its eyes. Dolls are inanimate objects.

John shifted around slightly, then continued his prayer.

Minnie didn't move again. Its hands were stiff, its marble eyes still.

"All things were made through Him, and without Him nothing was made."

John opened his thick bible and raised the glass bottle.

"In the beginning..."

John read and moved the glass bottle. He sprinkled holy water onto Minnie.
Minnie's body rumbled.

"In Him was life, and the life was the light of men."

John read and sprinkled holy water at the same time.

Finally, a wisp of smoke rose from Minnie's forehead, followed by a cracking sound. The doll's skirt fluttered in the wind.

"The light shineth in the darkness, and the darkness comprehended it not."

Minnie's marble eyes rolled down, and the cross on its forehead slid down. There was a scar of the cross on its forehead.

"The exorcism was successful," John announced as he stopped his prayer. He turned around to look at us. "However, the ghost did not disappear. Just to be safe, I think we should burn it."

Naru nodded and handed the doll to Bou-san.

Bou-san burned Minnie in the backyard.

This time the doll was easily overtaken by the fire as it burned to smithereens.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter1|Previous Section]]
| Return to [[Ghost Hunt|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter3|Next Section]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter1

2015-11-02T08:52:47Z

Yumemi.sayaka:

==Chapter 1 - The Spirits' Residence==

===1===

Afterwards not many people came. I started to organize the books on the list. All of them were about parapsychology. Organizing them became part of my job.

I picked up an unbelievably stinky book, "Naru, what category is 'The Parapsychology Battlefield'?"

Naru picked up the book and flipped through it. "Parapsychology, Thesis."

"Got it~"

Right when I was going to write that on a card, the door opened, and a young lady entered.

She looked to be about twenty years old. Although she wore subtle clothes that adults usually wear, she gave me the feeling that she faced many difficulties lately.

"Do you need help with something?" I asked, walking toward her while she gazed uneasily back at me.

"Please excuse me... Is this SPR?"

Oh, a guest.

Slapping my business smile on, I directed her to the sofa.

Naru also stood up and greeted her. Today his temper was worse than usual. And no wonder. We had so many annoying customers today. And not one of them had a reasonable request.

I whispered mentally to myself, then went to the kitchen to pour tea.

"...Is something troubling you?" Naru still used his angry tone.

Noriko Morishita... Lowered her head, not looking up at Naru.

"...Well, strange things have been happening at my house," she admitted.

"What kind?"

Naru's tone seemed to say, most likely an incident occurred the day you bought the house, and you're just not used to the house yet. We've been getting these kinds of requests rather often. And Naru usually rejects them.

Noriko quietly responded, "There are strange sounds."

—Oh?

"Sounds of someone knocking on the wall and climbing onto the bed will come from empty rooms. The door opens and closes by itself..."

A glimmer of light flashed in Naru's eyes.

"The door opens and closes with no apparent reason?" he restated.

Noriko nodded uneasily. "Objects in the room won't be in their usual place. The room often shakes. At first I thought it was an earthquake, but it wasn't..."

...A real customer has arrived.

Naru's eyes gleamed. That means he's interested.

"Can you be more specific on objects not being in their usual place?" he inquired.

"Um... The flower vase moved, things I put in the drawer aren't there anymore, and they all end up in places they shouldn't be in."

"And the earthquake?"

"It kind of feels like an earthquake. The furniture emits a rumbling sound. And then there's this swaying feeling..."
Naru signaled to Lin with his eyes, who then pulled out a cassette recorder to tape Noriko's account. Afterward, Naru asked her more questions.

"First of all, can you tell us about the other inhabitants?"

After Noriko-san left, Naru immediately started discussing the matter with Lin-san. It seemed like they'll accept Noriko's request.

Naru's really picky with requests. If he has no interest, then he'll definitely reject it. Out of the three months that I've worked here, this is the first time I've seen them ready to accept a request.

The rest of the SPR members joined us three days later. Luckily it was the summer holidays for all public schools in the country so I didn't need to go to school.

It was a two-hour drive from Tokyo. The house was built in an old architectural style. Noriko-san lived in a tall house near the woods. The first impression she must've gotten from the house was that it was dark. Dark and gloomy. Almost like it was completely foreign. The trees in the backyard nearly covered up the entire rooftop. The brick walls were covered by a painting of a mountain tiger. The vines had even started to reach the windows.

It really did seem like an old house. Even if I don't have any proof of it.

"What's wrong?" Naru turned around and asked.

"It's just..." I murmured

How can I talk about the house looking really dark and creepy with Noriko-san standing right there. When it was finally quiet, Noriko-san smiled, "Are you surprised that it's so old? They say that this house was built before the war. It always feels a bit lonely to me."

"...Oh."

The wind blew, rustling the leaves in trees.

"—Come in, come in," she ushered us.

At Noriko's request, I went inside.

The house looked so cool. The white walls and brown furniture gave it a quaint look.

"What a cool house..."

Noriko smiled at me and said "Thanks." Then her expression suddenly changed to a serious one. "It would be better if those strange things didn't happen..."

...True. No matter how magnificent a house may look, they usually sell cheap because something bad happened there.

"My older brother's not here, so the place always makes me uneasy."

Oh. Noriko's older brother is the owner of the house, but right now he's overseas on a business trip. When he was away, many strange incidents had occurred. It must've been scary. Right now there are three females in the house, including Noriko's sister-in-law and niece.

Noriko smiled slightly, "My sister is waiting for everyone so please come along."

We entered the guest room.

"Ah!"

"Ge!"

"Eh?!"

The moment we entered, I let out a yelp. We had some guests.

"...Long time no see."

"Sly one, huh."

A man and woman, both of them about twenty years old.

...Why are you guys over here—

"Do you know them?" a bulky women asked curiously.

"This is Kana, my sister-in-law," Noriko introduced.

Kana-san bowed.

Naru answered her earlier question, displeasure evident in his blunt tone, "We've done business together before."

"So that's how it is... In that case, an introduction would be unnecessary."

"That's right."

Is an introduction really necessary? The man with the stupid look on his face is a former monk from Mt. Kouya. The woman wearing the flashy dress is Matsuzaki Ayako, a priestess.

The old school building was rumored to be haunted. It was at that time when they came over to investigate. They're horrible people with no abilities.

So, why are you guys over here anyway—?

Not long afterwards, a little girl followed Noriko, who was carrying tea, into the room.

...Cute...

The supple girl almost looked like an angel or doll. Wearing a white dress, she was cradling an outdated doll with her tiny fingers. She looked like she came from a painting.

"This is my niece, Ayami," Noriko introduced.

Even though Noriko's older brother Morishita-san is still young, he owns a company. Ayami-chan is his daughter. Ayami-chan's mother isn't Kana-san. Her mother had divorced with her father a long time ago. It's been nearly a year since their marriage took place.

Oh— Ayami-chan's mother must've been a beautiful woman—

Noticing that everyone was looking at Ayami, Noriko let out a small laugh, then introduced us to the woman carrying dishes, "This is our housekeeper, Shibata-san."

"So is that everyone?" Naru asked calmly.

Of course, Naru only enjoys looking at himself in the mirror.

"Right," Noriko-san answered Naru, "but Shibata-san doesn't live here."

Naru nodded, "I have some questions for you later. Kana-san, would it be alright if you prepare a room for us? A base for us to investigate from."

"No problem. Please come this way," Noriko raised her hand and guided us to another room.

===2===

Such a big house... So many rooms.

We were led to an empty room on the first floor near the stairs.

Naru examined the room and nodded. Then he turned toward Bou-san and Miko-san, "…Can you tell me why you two are here?"

Such a cold tone.

The priestess Ayako looked smug, "Long time no see. Can't you act a little bit happier?"

"I'm terribly sorry." Naru's expression was still cold and detached.

"So handsome, yet so fickle," Bou-san sighed.

Naru's lack of emotion and cold stare urged the two to reply.

"That's because," Ayako said, looking at Bou-san, "I had..." She pointed at herself. "...gotten a request from the nanny over here."

"Morishita's secretary requested me."

"And then I met Morishita's little sister—"

"It's easier to have more people around in this kind of situation."

"That's why we're here today."

"Then I was scared to death after seeing this simpleminded priestess over here," said Bou-san.

"You frivolous rule-breaking monk!"

They glared at each other.

"So that's why you guys are here." I followed their conversation.

...What a pain.

This was boring. What's up with Noriko-san; she could've told us this earlier. And then we would've told her that they're not good at anything except arguing.

"Man—we'll just leave it at that. Please continue to help us," Bou-san said, smiling surreptitiously.

Naru ignored the other two and looked at me and Lin-san instead, "Let's start working."

...It started again. Shibuya Psychic Research is doing tough work again.

Naru is a ghost hunter.

Ghost hunters... Are people who get rid of ghosts. Even though psychics can also investigate, Naru isn't a psychic. Or that's what he says, anyway. He uses state-of-the-art video cameras and equipment to help with the investigation.

Moving all that equipment is manual labor.

I went back to the van and started moving all the equipment. I already set up the shelves so all I had to do was move the equipment onto that. Seeing the room become a research institute, Noriko-san was really surprised.

"Is that the room where the paranormal phenomena occurred?" Naru asked.

Noriko shook her head, "There isn't a specific place where it occurs..."

Naru contemplated, then said, "Then we can place two videocams on both the first and second floor. And we can set one up in the hallway. Let's observe the situation first."

After we placed the videocams in those designated places, we were sweating.

"Still the same, I see," Bou-san sighed, glancing up at the mountain-pile of TVs and video cameras.

It really was quite a sight to see. There were twelve small TVs and some other commonplace equipment that I didn't see a use for. Lin-san sat in front of the equipment. The TV screens brightened, showing different areas of Morishita's house.

"What do you think of this place?" Bou-san asked Naru.

"I can't be sure as of now," Naru replied coldly. He seemed... Angry. He's a really proud guy, so he dislikes it whenever someone else interrupts his work.

Ayako snickered, "I don't know anything about this ghost hunt stuff, but as always, you're making a big deal out of this. This isn't even a big case."

"So is this Matsuzaki-san's intuition?" asked Naru.

After hearing Naru, Ayako was at a loss for words.

In the old school building case, Ayako's intuition was never right.

"That time was an exception. This time I'm not wrong. The culprit is an earth spirit."

"You said that last time, but you guessed wrong," he stated matter-of-factly. Such a disdainful tone.

Ayako raised an eyebrow. She looked like a secretary or maybe even a college student with her formal clothing on.

Bou-san laughed loudly, earning a glare from the woman.

"What about you?" Ayako asked the guffawing man.

"Me? I know my stuff so my opinion counts."

...These two are still going at it.

"What about you, "[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume2_Translator's_Notes#Ojou-chan|ojou-chan]]"? You're Mai, right? Naru's assistant."

"As of now I'm doing various jobs. According to what Noriko-san said, this seems to be the work of a poltergeist."

"Oh."

"Heh."

Bou-san and Ayako's eyes were wide open.

Ah, humans are progressive creatures.

Poltergeist.. In Japanese it would be called a spirit who disturbs others. That's what the word means in a literal sense: a disturbing spirit. Objects relocating themselves and eerie noises coming from nowhere.

—There's an investigator in France named E. Tisane. He categorized poltergeist activities. They're called "Tisane’s Nine Criteria."

Explosions, knocking sounds, doors opening and closing, vibrations, eerie sounds, invasions, moving objects will be warm to the touch, and objects will come out of nowhere. Those are the nine criteria.

"According to what Noriko-san said, there're knocking sounds, doors opening and closing, objects relocating themselves, and eerie sounds. That's five conditions. As long as more than half the criteria is met, it can be considered a poltergeist. I think the possibility of this happening is pretty high."

Hmm— I've become smart. This is what I've learned from Naru's "you're stupid" assaults.

Bou-san laughed aloud, clapping, "Heh, pretty amazing. If it's a poltergeist, then who's the culprit?"

Hee hee. Nice, I was waiting for that.

"It's Noriko-san."

"Huh?"

"Poltergeist activities are usually caused by the house's inhabitants, most of which are women. After knowing that, isn't it obvious? She's been having difficulties with her older brother's sister-in-law, right?"

"So that's how it is," Ayako gasped with admiration. "Don't you think that Kana-san is strict? Perhaps she and Noriko-san don't get along well."

Yup, yup.

I sure am awesome.

Thinking that, I looked at Naru, who returned my look with a piercing gaze.

Huh?

"At first I wanted to praise you for remembering everything you learned so far, but," Naru continued coldly, "poltergeist culprits are usually between thirteen and fifteen years old, meaning they are undergoing puberty. Noriko-san is already twenty. Saying she's undergoing puberty right now is a rather outrageous idea."

...Oh.

"Although it's possible for a spiritually sensitive woman to be responsible.. No matter what, let's just observe the situation for now. We'll make a conclusion later."

...Hmph.

Bou-san looked at Lin-san. "Is that man over there Naru's assistant?"

Lin-san nodded slightly. He was injured in the last case so he had no choice but to rest for a while (please don't ask how it happened). That's why the group doesn't really know much about him.

"What do you think of this case?" asked Bou-san.

Lin-san briefly answered in a low tone, "Am I obligated to reply you?"

Both Bou-san and Ayako raised their eyebrows. "...You're definitely Naru's assistant. What a great personality."

Naru crossed his arms, ignoring them.

Lin-san is just that kind of person. He seems to be indifferent or maybe someone hard to get close to. Or maybe he's just rude. Even now, we have barely exchanged any words. I shouldn't push my luck because I still don't know his full name. And of course it's obvious I haven't seen him smile or joke around.

With the stiff atmosphere surrounding us, Bou-san and Ayako left the room.

Lin-san continued to look at the TV screen as if nothing happened. His bangs practically covered up half his extremely, stoic face. Like Naru, he usually wears black clothes. When they stand together, the atmosphere becomes gloomy, like that of a funeral.

===3===

When we were almost done with straightening everything out, Noriko-san brought us to the luxurious guest room.

If this were a deserted haunted house, Naru would never enter unless he knew it was safe first. But since people live here already— and one of them is an eight year old girl, it really shouldn't be dangerous. And so we're staying here for the night.

"Wow, it's so cool!"

Silk curtains, a dressing room, a dressing table, a nice bed, and even a small cabinet.

...Amazing, it's like a luxury. But will I get the chance to sleep here? No matter how I think about it, paranormal phenomena usually occur at night. That will definitely happen.

"Are you satisfied with this room?" Noriko-san asked, smiling.

"Yes. Thank you very much," I replied.

"Well, you don't have to be so polite, okay?"

"Yes, but..."

...After all, Noriko-san is the one who wanted us to investigate.

"Please."

"...Okay."

Hearing my reply, Noriko-san seemed happy. The room faced the west. When I reached the window, I was surprised. There was a pond south of the house. It was a lush, green pond.

"The scenery is amazing," I said in amazement.

Like me, Noriko-san also looked at the scenery from the window.

"...I've often thought that way too... But lately it seems scary..." she admitted.

"Scary?" I asked.

"Think about it. Aren't there stories like this? The young child that drowned cries out for his friend..."

It's a common story. I quickly answered, "Don't worry about it. That didn't happen here."

I couldn't explain the entire situation to Noriko-san though— perhaps, you are the culprit.

"...Thank you. My brother is usually not at home so it gets scary."

I chuckled, "Everything will soon be alright. Our director is here, and so is the priestess and monk. Those two often argue so much that it's easy to laugh at them."

"Really?" Noriko-san seemed a bit happier now.

Seeing her like that, I still thought that she was the culprit. Sorry...

"If it's okay with you, would you join me for tea? It's time for afternoon tea. Is it okay if Ayami comes too?"

"That would be awesome (♥)"

* * *
Carrying the tea set, Noriko and I went into Ayami's room.

"Ayami."

Noriko-san opened the door.

Ayami-chan was lying on the floor, reading a picture book. Her eyes swept toward us.

She seemed lost in thought, which made her look as cute as a rabbit.

"Hello," I smiled, waving my hand in hello.

Ayami-chan let out a happy smile, then pushed her picture book to the side. She grabbed her doll and walked toward us.

She was holding the old-styled, foreign doll that we saw earlier.

The expressions on foreign dolls were always creepy, but this doll was kind of cute.

Ayami-chan turned toward me, then lifted the doll's left arm, "Hello."

I bent down and shook the foreign doll's hand. "Hi, what's your name?"

"Minnie," Ayami-chan said, moving the doll's little hand.

"Minnie, nice to meet you. I'm Mai."

"Nice to meet you, Mai."

Ayami laughed, then made the foreign doll bow. So cute—

"Ayami, it's snack time."

Hearing Noriko-san, Ayami-chan quickly nodded, then just as quickly shook her head.

What's wrong? What's up with Ayami-chan? They're snacks. Cute, pink cakes~ She became quiet, lowering her head.

...Weird. Ayami-chan, what's wrong, why are you suddenly acting this way...

After dinner, Naru gathered everyone together. Kana-san, Noriko-san, Ayami-chan, and the housekeeper Shibata-san. When Naru got everyone to sit down on the sofa in the guest room, he turned off the lights. The room became pitch dark.

"I'll have to borrow your time for a while," he stated.

After saying that, he turned on a light. The white light flashed on and off.

"Please look at the light."

The light flashed on and off in the dark.

Naru softly said, "Please breathe along to the light. Slowly now.. Relax your shoulders..."

Naru is trying to give everyone a hint. It's similar to hypnotism. It's an autosuggestion.

Using the light, I looked at everyone's face and realized they were all relaxed.

A poltergeist activity happened in this room (I think).

Usually poltergeist activities happen for various reasons. But most of the time people believe it's caused by a ghost or a demon.

A lot of culprits behind poltergeist activity are in fact, humans. Spiritually sensitive people will sometimes use their psychic powers unconsciously. Of course, it's not just a simple disturbance. No matter what, it almost always seems supernatural. The culprit is usually a teenager between the ages of thirteen and fifteen. But sometimes it's a woman with strong spiritual powers.

No one here is between thirteen and fifteen years old. That leaves a woman with strong spiritual powers...

"Please count the number of times you breathe," Naru said repeatedly.

They repeated that for five minutes. When everyone became relaxed, Naru stated our goal.

"Tonight, the flower vase in the dining room will move... The glass flower vase. Tonight it will reappear on the table in this room."

His soft fluctuating voice. If I were to describe the color of his voice, it would be clear, transparent.

"—Okay, it's finished."

He suddenly turned the lights back on. We blinked our eyes in hopes of adjusting to the light again.

"Now you are free to do what you want. But don't do anything you normally wouldn't. ...Morishita-san."

"Yes."

"Please give me the key to this room."

Morishita-san handed the key to Naru. At the moment there was a vase in Naru's arms, a flower vase.

Everyone's eyes were glued to the flower vase. In just an instant, the autosuggestion had succeeded. If the autosuggestion had failed, no one would've looked at the flower vase.

Then will the flower vase move tonight?
If the culprit is human, after the autosuggestion the vase will move. Meaning, if the flower vase moves, then the culprit is human. And the culprit would be among us. If the flower vase doesn't move... Then the culprit is not human.

Once everyone left the room, I placed the vase in the middle of the table, where Naru had drawn a circle.

Meanwhile Naru set a video camera up to record the table. The sensitive camera can record videos in the dark. Even if there's only a little light, the camera will record it as if it's broad daylight. Naru plugged the video camera cable into the outlet. After everything was put into place, Naru and I left the room too.

A radar, like the ones that airplanes use. That's the kind of radar we used.

Naru locked the door, sealing it with a piece of paper. That way no one would be able to go in. If someone forced themselves into the room, the paper would tear. The guest room had become an isolated room.

The other radar was on the other side of the wall, observing the flower vase. If the vase moved even slightly, then the radar would record that movement and send it to our base.

...Amazing~

As you can see, a ghost hunter and a psychic are completely different.

After the autosuggestion, we returned to our work room— Naru calls it our base, but to me it's more of a research institute— to put it simply. That said, Bou-san and Ayako were chatting again.

"Leisure time, I see," Naru remarked, his tone heavy with sarcasm.

Yeesh. If you think it's an earth spirit, then hurry and exorcise it already.

Bou-san replied, "I'll decide what to do after we see the results of that experiment. When I'm sure the poltergeist activities aren't caused by a human, I'll take action."

...Hee, Bou-san, you became smart. Is it because last time you didn't think of all the possibilities and consequently got into a big mess?

Eh... Interesting. This means that you're acknowledging Naru's prowess. Last time you were all in his face, saying how what he was doing was meaningless. Hee hee~ Naru seemed aware of that too.

"How honorable of you," came a mocking voice.

Naru, don't laugh like that. Your eyes aren't laughing at all. Instead, they look cold and sinister. Can't you smile normally?

Something strange happened tonight.

At 9 o' clock, Kana-san ran into the research institute— No, I mean base.

"Please take a look!" she exclaimed.

"What's wrong?"

Kana-san's face was pale and frantic. She recklessly grabbed a calm Naru, "Please, come quickly!"

We— excluding Lin-san, which makes four of us— looked at each other, then followed Kana-san out of base.

===4===

We arrived at Ayami-chan's room.

Her room was on the second floor, just like the room I shared with Ayako-san.

"Look!"

Kana-san rushed into the room.

Our eyes widened as we observed the room.
That table that used to be right beside the wall was leaned over. Not only that, the bed, bookshelf and wardrobe were all at a crooked angle, pushed to the edge of the room.

Dazed and sleepy, Ayami-chan stood in the corner in her pajamas.

"...What happened..." Bou-san whispered.

Kana-san replied firmly, "...When I came to get Ayami in bed, the room was just like this. And you still ask 'what happened'? Didn't I call on you guys because of things like this?"

Hearing Kana-san's uneasy retort, I grasped the situation and looked at the little girl, "Ayami-chan?"

Ayami-chan blinked her eyes several times, then raised her head toward me, "Why is the furniture on the sides?"

She was scared stiff.

"Yeah, that's right. What happened here?"

I also noticed the carpet was askew, pushed to the side...

I couldn't help but feel a chill run down my back.

Who could've moved all that? It was all so heavy. There was furniture on top of the carpet. Even with all my strength, I wouldn't have been able to move it 1 cm.

Who did this? And how did they do it?

Leaning on the side of the door, Ayako softly offered an explanation, "Didn't that kid do it?

I couldn't help but retort, "And how would Ayami-chan be able to do that?"

"That's what I was thinking," Bou-san agreed. "With all that furniture on the carpet, even I wouldn't be able to move it. Or are you saying that you can do it?"

He threw a ridiculing look at Ayako.

Oh God, here it comes again.

Naru calmly asked Kana-san, "...First of all, can we examine this room?"

"Yes, do what you want," Kana-san said, nodding. "We'll leave then."

Kana-san pulled Ayami-chan's hand.

Ayami-chan lifted her head and looked at us, "I didn't do it."

She was on the verge of tears.

"I know it's not your fault," I said hastily, in hopes of consoling her.

...It's all that brainless Ayako's fault!

What now? Ayami-chan is really upset.

Even Bou-san went and softly patted her head, "We all know it's not your fault. Don't cry, okay?"

"Okay," Ayami-chan finally broke into a smile.

After they left, we started to discuss the case.

"What's your opinion on this, Naru-chan?"

Opinion? What kind of opinion can you get from that?

"If someone is capable of accomplishing this, I'd like to see that person. Maybe Matsuzaki-san knows of someone like this, but I don't know of anyone that strong."

...Exactly.

Ayako turned around in embarrassment, like always. "I was just saying."

To demonstrate, Naru went up and pushed the bed. Bou-san went up too, to help him. The bed didn't move, and the carpet made even less progress.

Naru looked around the bed, then said softly, "There aren't any marks on the bed. A human didn't do this."

And then a despairing cry came from downstairs.

We rushed down the stairs.

"What happened?"

We ran to the living room.

Kana-san was standing, her face chalk white. Ayami-chan was on the side, her eyes in a daze. Noriko-san rushed here, noticed the scene, and was shocked.

"......!!"

We ran to a halt.

The furniture was all flipped upside down.

The table, chairs, and even the bookshelf leaning against the wall were all flipped upside-down. The painting on the wall was also flipped upside-down.

No one said a word.

It might seem easy to flip the table over, but this table is composed of thick, tough wood. If Naru, Lin, and Bou-san all try to flip it over together, then it might work.

What about that cabinet? I drank tea here earlier so I know Kana-san puts her collection of clocks there.
So many clocks. Some old, some new. There're marble clocks, brass clocks, bronze clocks, and even silver clocks.

It's a cabinet filled with heavy things... Plus, the cabinet was also made of thick, tough wood. It should be heavy... How was it moved?

Moving it down, flipping it over, and pushing it to the wall.

I suddenly realized something under my feet.

The carpet, which was under all the furniture, was also flipped upside-down.

We set up video cameras in Ayami-chan's room, our room, and the living room.

Today, it seemed like Ayami-chan was sleeping with Noriko-san.

Naru looked at the equipment in those two rooms, then he started contemplating.

Bou-san suggested, "That's right, it's obvious. The problem is who's causing the poltergeist activity."

"It's not an earth spirit?"

"At first I thought it was."

...Here it comes again. You always say it's an earth spirit, and last time you were wrong? Or did you forget that part already?

Naru didn't reply.

"It doesn't matter what it is because this can be taken care of easily. I will exorcise it tomorrow," Ayako declared, standing up.

"Naru-chan, are you still watching the TV screen? You're wasting time," Ayako nagged.

Naru ignored her. Ayako flicked her hand as she left the room.

"Well, if you want to keep watching the TV screen then just keep doing that. I'm going to sleep."

...You still act like you're so important. I don't understand where you get all that confidence from. In the last case, you didn't pull your weight at all.

After Ayako left, Bou-san asked, "What's up? You seem to be concentrating hard on something."

Naru ignored him. Hey, you should at least answer.

But Bou-san didn't seem to care. "Did you find any clues?"

Finally, Naru answered, "Don't you think they reacted too early?"

"Huh?"

Light flickered in Naru's dark eyes. Such a deep color.

He proceeded to explain, "Spirits normally hate outsiders. When outsiders come into their house, they usually hide for a certain amount of time."

"True."

I asked Bou-san, "So that's the case with this house?"

If I asked Naru instead, he'd chide my ignorance.

"Yes... Doesn't this usually happen on TV? When people try to record a haunted house, nothing ever happens."

"Oh..."

"Whether it's a spirit or a poltergeist, once an outsider comes, they usually lay low for a while... It should be this way."

Naru's eyes were fixed on the TV, "But so many incidents have occurred since we came here. And they're all more serious than the ones Noriko-san mentioned."

"...Yeah. Noriko-san only mentioned objects swaying in her house..."

"What do you think?"

Bou-san's eyes became serious and intense, a rare moment to see, as he crossed his arms, "...Usually the reactions weaken. A loud sound would instead become a soft sound created by friction. But if the reactions become stronger instead..."

Bou-san stopped for a moment. "Repulsion."

Naru looked at Bou-san. "So you think that way too?"

"Yes. This house seemed unhappy the moment we came here."

"Plus, it showed us a number of incidents in our short time here..."

"This poltergeist isn't an ordinary one."

Naru nodded, his voice barely a whisper, "...This could be a troublesome one."

I stood up uneasily.

...A troublesome one...

When nothing else moved in the night, we finally went to sleep around daybreak.

===5===

The flower vase on the table was still in the same place. It didn't move into the circle on the table.

"How's it going?" I asked, watching Naru use the video camera.

"The flower vase didn't move."

"As expected, nothing here either. There are no responses."

Once we got back to base, I asked Naru, "Since the flower vase didn't move...Does that mean the people who live here didn't cause the poltergeist activity?"

"Yes."

"Hey, can the culprit be Noriko-san's older brother who's overseas right now?"

"That would be impossible because he's not here. I've never heard of a case where a middle-aged man is the culprit. Even if it is him, the poltergeist activity would've left when he left. If that were the case, the poltergeist activity would occur whereever he is staying at."

"Then... Is it because of a ghost?"

"I can't be sure on that yet."

...Please, just tell me if it is.

Naru turned around to me, "That can't be determined right now. Mai, check the temperatures of each room."

He then turned around to face Lin-san, "Lin, check the foundations of this building."

That quiet, un-amiable man responded, "Okay."

Lin-san stood up.

In the afternoon, while I was measuring the temperatures of each room, Ayako started her exorcism.

The location seemed to be Ayami-chan's room. When I passed by our base, I saw Ayako in a video camera, standing in front of an altar. Behind her was a confused-looking Shibata-san, Noriko-san, and Kana-san. A Shinto prayer started to come out of the microphone.
"I humbly invite you to come down onto this heavenly altar..."

Bou-san sat in front of the equipment, obviously at ease. Lin-san went out to investigate the well, while Naru went around the house to investigate.

"Please cleanse the sins..."

"Bou-san, aren't you going to do something?" I asked him.

...What a sly guy. He's the only one acting carefree.

"Come on," I urged him.

"Are you saying you know Naru's conclusion?" Bou-san replied.

I wanted him to do something since I didn't think he'd act so laid back, "That's right. Even though it's okay if you relax a bit, you shouldn't just sit back and not do anything."

...Bastard. You only know how to gain from others.

"Oh, mighty heavenly God, I beseech you to come down..." the prayer continued.

Hearing Ayako's voice again, I left the room. Bou-san ran up to me, "What? Jou-chan? Aren't you going to stay longer?"

"I'm busy, unlike a certain monk."

...Hmph.

"You... Act more like Naru-chan everyday."

"Well, yeah. It's like they say. The manager and his parents are alike, just like the employer and employee are alike."

"What are you talking about?" Bou-san asked, "well, I'm going to keep watching. Good luck."
...And you still act like you have a lot to boast about. The least you can do is help out.

After Ayako finished her prayer, she turned towards Kana-san, a confident smile on her face, "Tonight you may sleep with ease."

What's going to happen now?

"How's the situation?" I asked Naru as I handed him a piece of paper with the recorded temperatures of each room.

Now it's ten o'clock.

"The temperature in Ayami's room is somewhat low," he responded.

...When a spirit shows up in a certain place, the temperature decreases.

Naru placed down my report, then looked at a layout of the house.

"This house isn't slanted, and the foundations are solid. Although water flows under this house, it does so smoothly. In addition, the water level hasn't decreased."

Poltergeist activity can be a result of the house being slanted or land subsidence. But after a day of investigation, it turned out to be neither. In other words...

"It's a ghost?" I asked him.

"That's a high possibility."

...Oh.

He... Said that in such a carefree way.

Actually, I'm really scared of ghosts (blabbering). A lot of poltergeist activities are caused by humans so I'm not completely scared. But I've never seen a ghost before. When I told ghost stories with my friends, I wasn't scared either.

But I'm getting scared now... I really do have an extraordinary job.
—And then, Shibata-san's shrill cry rang through the air.

On our way to the kitchen, we bumped into Noriko-san. When we got there, we were frightened for a moment.

The pipe was on fire!

Noriko-san screamed. Shibata-san was frozen stiff with fear.

I quickly looked around.

The fire extinguisher. Where's the fire extinguisher?!

The huge flames almost engulfed the opposite wall.

Naru and Bou-san pulled Shibata-san out of the way while I reached for the fire extinguisher by the refrigerator.

"Noriko-san, don't you have any other fire extinguishers?!" I yelled as I turned the fire extinguisher on. Mist sprayed into the surroundings. Noriko-san ran grabbed another fire extinguisher and helped.

Using the two fire extinguishers, we finally put out the fire. Noriko-san shut off her fire extinguisher.

Noriko-san and Shibata-san slumped onto the floor.

"Thank... You."

Shibata-san continued to tremble. Bou-san tried to comfort her.

"Madam, are you alright?"

"Ah... This kind of thing... Happened."

"Well, let's end this for today. Do you want me to give you a lift home?" Shibata-san reluctantly nodded.
I was about to praise Bou-san for being so caring, but then the air suddenly became cold.

Someone's at the window...

Even though the room was lit by a small light, I was positive there was a child there. That child looked at us from the window.

Then it suddenly disappeared.

"Naru!"

"What?"

"Did you see that just now?"

Naru looked at the direction my finger was pointing at, "What was there?"

"I saw someone there..."

Naru ran to the window and looked outside, "No one's here."

"Someone's there. I'm sure of it. And it was looking inside too... It was a child."

Everyone became nervous.

"Was it Ayami-chan?"

"I don't know. I couldn't see the face."

"But, Ayami-chan's already asleep," Noriko-san said uneasily.

Naru turned his intense gaze downward onto the floor, thinking carefully. "Let's look at the situation first."

Ayami-chan slept in Noriko's room again tonight. The lights were off in Noriko-san’s room, however in the dimness we could see Ayami-chan wasn't asleep... In the dark room, she was sitting up in the bed, playing with her doll. She placed a small quilt on Minnie.

A girl playing with her doll in the dark. It sounded sad.

Ayami-chan raised her head.

Noriko-san turned on the lights, then sat by her, "Ayami, were you in the kitchen just now?"

Blinded by the lights, Ayami-chan blinked her eyes before shaking her head in surprise. She looked uncomfortable under Noriko-san's interrogating gaze.

"No I wasn't."

She shook her head furiously.

Noriko-san let out a soft sigh. A loud sound came from the ceiling. It was almost as if something was hitting the ceiling.

We looked up at the ceiling. The sound didn't stop.

"I didn't do it!" Ayami-chan cried out.

"I didn't do it!" She cried again, tears brimming in her eyes.

The thumping sounds continued, as if they were responding to Ayami-chan.

The chandelier swayed, making a creaking sound.

The thumping sounds grew louder and louder.

The bed and furniture rocked too.

"Noriko-san, it's dangerous here..." Naru warned.

Right after he said that, the bed flipped over and the bookshelf started to fall.

"Noriko...-san...!"

The bookshelf and toys on the bookshelf started to tumble onto the frightened woman.

I couldn't help but scream.

Ayami-chan screamed too.

As if on cue, the lights went off.

===6===

Noriko-san was hurt in many places, but luckily her injuries were not serious. She went to sleep in another room.

We returned to base. There was a TV screen showing Ayami-chan's room. Tonight Ayami-chan was sleeping with Noriko-san again. That's why no one was in her room.

The brightness of the screen was because this was taken with thermal imaging.

The string of numbers on the screen changed continuously. That indicated the time.
The other thermal cameras were placed in the living room, the kitchen, and the hallways on the first and second floor.

The blue and orange colors indicated the temperature. This was thermography, which is used to show temperature. The orange color indicated a high temperature, while the blue color indicated a low one.

Nothing changed on the T.V.

"Looks like you gave up," Bou-san commented, glancing at Ayako, who immediately turned her head to the other side.

"Yeah, it's beyond my abilities. I'm really sorry."

...Ignorant jerk.

"...But, don't you think it's dangerous?" Ayako's voice was uneasy. "The pipe broke...and suddenly burst into fire. Doesn't this poltergeist seem strong?"

...Then, doesn't that mean it's dangerous?

As if sensing I was uneasy, Naru coldly suggested, "If you're scared, you can go home."

...I'm not scared.

"Well, there will be a solution," Bou-san said in a carefree tone, "The gas valve is already closed. Fire won't explode from it again."

...This guy isn't nervous at all.

"Naru-chan, doesn't it seem strange?" Bou-san asked.

"Ayami-chan's situation?"

"Yeah, that poltergeist back there seemed to react to the kid's actions. Mai also said she saw a kid back in the kitchen..."

"Are you saying that Ayami-chan is the reason for the poltergeist activity?"
Bou-san touched his jaw, "The autosuggestion showed that the culprit isn't someone who lives here. How much confidence do you place in that test?"

"A hundred percent," Naru replied bluntly, "the culprit doesn't live here."

"Your autosuggestion might've failed."

"That's impossible."

...You're still full of confidence, Naru.

"Don't say it so resolutely..." Bou-san said, not willing to give up.
A low voice intercepted, "Naru is an expert at autosuggestion so that would be indeed impossible."

...That voice just now...was it Lin-san's?

"Oh, you sure trust him a lot," Ayako snatched this opportunity for sarcasm.

But Lin-san just continued to look at the TV screen. "I'm only stating a fact."

Such an emotionless voice.

Sometimes I mistake him for a robot.

Ayako was about to say something else, but then Lin-san cut her off, "Naru, the temperature is decreasing."

Naru looked at the TV. "...What's the time?"

"Two fourty-two a.m."

At this time, a red light shone on the edge of Ayami-chan's room.

"What's that?" I asked, pointing at the screen.

"The sound reception, —Lin, the speaker."

As soon as Lin-san set up the microphone, eerie sounds came out.

"......?"

A booming sound came down, followed by a quiet knocking sound. A cracking sound sounded through the air. Noisy sounds filled the air. It almost sounded like a mob of people was running around up there.

"Such strong sounds..."

There was nothing on the screen. No one was in the room. Nothing moved in the room either. It all seemed scary.

"This is...really serious..." Naru whispered.

Even Naru's trembling now.

"What?" I asked.

"The temperature suddenly dropped..." Naru murmered.

I looked at the computer screen. "Thermography?"

You can observe the temperature with thermography. Warm colors indicate high temperatures, while cool colors indicate low ones... The screen was filled with a deep, blue color.

"The response is strong. The temperature's still dropping... It's below freezing temperature..."

Naru looked uptight.

The strange sounds continued.

"Ayami-chan didn't do this. No human could've done this..."

...Then, that must mean..

"It's a ghost?"

"Correct, and a strong one too..." Naru looked tense.

"Seems like Bou-san was correct."

"It's a Jibakurei?"

"I'm afraid so."
In the three months I've worked in Naru's office, it's finally come to this. When I just started this job, I wondered if I would get to meet a real ghost.

I was almost scared to death.

This was a rare sight: Bou-san seemed excited as he stood confidently, "Well it's like I said, I'm not the same as Ayako. I'm actually capable."

"You were extremely accurate," Naru chuckled.

Ayako turned unhappily toward Bou-san, ""[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume2_Translator's_Notes#It's a bolt from the blue|It's a bolt from the blue]]", right Naru?"

"...Huh?"

Bou-san couldn't help but smirk, "Whatever you say. If there is a ghost, it'll be my turn now. I'll perform a magnificent exorcism."

"As long as you don't fail," Ayako smiled coldly, "well, let me see your exorcism then. You say you are very capable."

"Of course. I'm not incapable of exorcism like you."

"But you failed in the last case as well."

"That was—"

...Here it comes again. Bou-san and Ayako. It always comes out like this. But deep down inside, I can't help but feel that those two are good friends.

The eerie sounds persisted for a while before quieting down.

We finally got some rest.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Prologue|Previous Section]]
| Return to [[Ghost Hunt|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter2|Next Section]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Epilogue

2015-11-02T08:44:49Z

Yumemi.sayaka:

==Epilogue==

Tokyo, Shibuya Street.

I'm in "Shibuya Psychic Research" right now, organizing tapes. ‘The Case of Morishita[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume2_Translator's_Notes#Written English|*]]’ i.e.‘The Morishita Case’, I wrote that on the label (in Japanese) and pasted it on the tape. Then I made a memo of it for Lin-san.

What's this? ‘Corridor of Ground Floor[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume2_Translator's_Notes#Written English|*]]’...I don't know what it means. Oh, forget it. I'll just copy it down.

Arghh. Why do they like using English so much? I really hate this stupid notion of constantly using English. Do they think using English on everything is cool?

Hmph. I guess in the end, my English just sucks.

Ah, there's a guest. I quickly put on a smile and stood up.

...What, it's just you.

"Yo."

Bou-san carefreely waved hello.

This guy had been coming over rather often.

"It's so hot. Mai-chan, give me some tea."

"Why do I have to pour tea to someone who's not a guest? Or maybe, Bou-san, you have a request?"

Bou-san sighed in response. "Why is everyone being so cold lately?"

"This is our business policy."
"Business policy, what's that? Hey, I have a request: tea. Next time I'll take you out to a movie."

This guy is so demanding.

Oh well. Right when I was going to prepare the tea,

"Mai, I want black tea."

Huh? Ayako.

"Bou-san, what are you doing around here?"

"I wanted to ask you the same thing."

Aren't you guys making this place into a coffee shop?

"Where's Naru?" Ayako asked.

"The director is in his office, thinking over things," I replied in a serious tone.

"Huh?"

"What is he doing?"

"I don't know," I replied. "That's what he told me. He's staring at a map, thinking over things. I think he's planning to travel."

"Oh—"

"Plus, if you bother him at a time like this, he'll get furious. So, forget about Naru, drink your tea, and go back home."

Ayako pouted. "Come on, I want Earl Gray."

...Okay, okay.

What noisy guests. Oh wait, they're not guests.

When I was about to go to the kitchen, the doorbell sounded.

...Did a guest...finally come?

"Ah, hello everybody."

"Ah— John," I murmured to myself.

"Yo," Bou-san greeted.

Man, forget it, if it's John.

But I decided to ask anyway, "John, is something up?"

"I was near the area, so I decided to drop by and say hi."

...Ah, I see.

"Do you want anything to drink?"

"...I'm sorry. Anything's fine. Don't mind me."

...Okay~okay~. Nice, I like his humility. Bou-san and Ayako, you guys can really learn from him.

I took out a pot and was about to boil the tea. And then, I had a weird feeling. Bou-san came, Ayako came, and John came. In other words, that means...

At that moment, the director's door opened, and Naru came out.

"Mai, tea..."

Naru said, and as he looked around the room, his eyes widened. "...Do you have some business here?"

"When you put it that way—"

"Kind of—"

Naru impatiently listened to their excuses.

"...Mai, what's going on here?"

"I don't know. Maybe they're your fan club? —What kind of tea do you want?"

"Any is fine," Naru replied, taking another glance at the crowd. "This isn't a coffee shop."

"Well, well," Bou-san said, clapping his hands. "Come on, don't be so mean— I heard you're going on a trip, right?"

"Who said that?"

"Weren't you studying a map? You're not just thinking about stuff, right?" I asked.

"That's what I had thought. But it seems it won't work out that way."

Naru sighed and sat by John.

The conversation quickly changed direction. Now they were talking about the latest books and thesis, psychic phenomena, and generally other things that only a specialist would know about.

I can't believe it.

Shaking my head, I began to pour tea.

Well, I'm fine with this. This way, I don't have to do any work. I just couldn't concentrate on my work when they're here.

After I arranged the teacups onto the plate, I was about to leave the coffee room. At that time, the doorbell rang again (I swear it's the fourth time now).
...It can't be.

My eyes were locked on the door.

The door opened, and in came a girl wearing a kimono.

...My head hurts.

"So it's just Masako. Is something up?" Ayako coldly greeted her.

"Well now, Matsuzaki-san, do you have any business here?"

"I just happened to be nearby, so..."

"Same here. Hello everybody."

Masako smiled at Naru.

Naru stood up in a flash. "...Mai, I'm going out for a while."

Huh?

"Ara, you're going out then?" Ayako asked.

"Yes... I have some business to take care of."

"I'll go with you."

"There's no need. You are free to do what you want."

...Naru, are you trying to run from Masako?

Come to think of it... In the case with Ayami-chan, when Ayako wanted to call Masako, Naru was absolutely against that idea.

"Well, if you're going out, then I'll go with you."

"No..."

Naru's gaze landed on Masako and Ayako. Masako slyly reached out for Naru's hand.

"I'll go with you," Masako offered.

Such an affectionate tone.

...This girl... Hmph. Is Naru the type to be ordered around by others? If he said no, then he'll say no until the very end.

...B-, but.

"........."

Naru mumbled something inaudible before walking out the door. He didn't shake Masako's hand off.

...*shock*

Masako turned back to us, a smile on her face. "Sorry to disturb you."

...We stared blankly at them for quite a while.

"...What's up with that person!"

I wondered who Ayako's statement was directed to.

...Man, didn't he say it was a misunderstanding? Naru, you liar!

Bou-san stood up. "Hey, Mai? Did Masako just use Naru's weak spot?"

"Weak spot? Would Naru have one?"

"...But, if that wasn't because of a weakness she knew, then what was that about?"

...If you ask me, who can I ask?

"Actually..."

Confused, John tilted his head.

"Mai, I've always wanted to ask this," Bou-san lowered his voice. "Is Naru really the director here?"

"...What are you talking about. Of course he is."

"So there aren't any other superiors then?"

"No."

...I don't think so.

"Why do you ask?" I questioned Bou-san.

"I thought you knew... How much do you think this office is worth?"

Ayako spoke as realization hit her. "When you put it that way, this is located on Shibuya Street, it's a new building, and it's very spacious..."

"Right? And all that equipment too. How much do those video cameras cost?" Bou-san continued.

...A lot. More money than you can imagine. I asked that question before.

John murmured absently, "Could it be a [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume2_Translator's_Notes#Patron|patron]]?"

...Hey! Hey!

"Did I say something strange?" John asked.

"A patron, you..."

John started to explain, "This is very common in Western society. Parapsychology isn't a recognized field yet, so it's quite common for a research institute to be supported by a patron, such as a financial group or a donation from a parapsychology professor."

"John... About that," Bou-san cautioned him.

"What?"

"Be careful with your Japanese. Patron means something different in Japan."

"...Huh?"

...Ah, he had me scared for a moment.

"That's strange," Bou-san said, pulling his hand back. "Maybe he really does have someone who supports him financially, and that person is Masako's father or something along those lines."

"Ah, so then, he wouldn't be able to reject Hara-san's offer," John concluded.

"Right."

Ayako stood up, "There's also another possibility... Naru could be their leader."

...Oh—

Everyone was deep in thought, when suddenly Bou-san shot up from his seat.

"Man, let's not think about this. In the end, Ayako was rejected."

"...Mind your own business!" Ayako shot back.

"How about we lighten up our mood? Want to go on a date with me?"

...Bou-san, you really do go overboard teasing people.

"I refuse. Who wants to go on a date with you."

"Okay, okay. Well, Mai, what about you?"

......Me?!

"In return for pouring me tea, I'll take you out to the movies."

...In return for pouring tea? The tea was from the office, not from my own pocket. There's nothing to say...

Huh? Just like that, Bou-san asked me out.

"...Bou-san, are you treating me?"

"Of course. I just got my payment from the previous case, so now I'm rich."

"I'll go."

...I'll go. Just wait and see! Stupid Naru!

I'm a young, fifteen-year old blossoming girl. Who wants to wait for that idiot Naru anyway!

John and Ayako looked at us in surprise.

"I didn't realize you were into loli," Ayako remarked.

"Man, the younger they are, the better they are. Right, Mai-chan?"

"Right, Bou-san."

"Since you like little girls, why don't you go after that Masako? Then I can..."

...Hey, you.

"I make very good judgements," Bou-san responded frankly. "And compared to Masako, Mai is way better."

...Huh?

"Her personality is way better than Masako's."

...He sure knows how to flatter people. Bou-san, you have a really bright future in front of you.

"I— I think Bou-san's handsome too—"

"Oh~so you knew all along," Bou-san agreed.

"Yup (♥)"

Ayako stared at us. "Okay then! John, we're going on a date!"

"Eh??? M-...me?"

"Right. I'll treat you! Let's go!"

Ayako dragged John along.

...And that's how things went.

To any guests that come here later today, I'm terribly sorry I'm not in the office. Please try to talk with Lin-san instead. He's actually not that scary a person. I think.

Maybe you guys will even get into a deep conversation.

And so that's how things were... Have a nice day.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter4|Previous Section]]
| Return to [[Ghost Hunt|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Author's Note|Next Section]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter4

2015-11-02T08:33:47Z

Yumemi.sayaka:

==Chapter 4 - Woman, To You I Give a Child==

===1===

...It's dark.

This isn't Noriko-san's house because I see a sliding door.

Beyond the porch was a backyard with a pond. It looked like the one in Noriko-san's house...

A girl was playing in the backyard. I couldn't see clearly because of my blurry vision. But I could tell that she was almost Ayami-chan's age. She was also wearing a kimono. What time era is this?

"Tomiko! Tomiko!"

A woman's cry rang from inside the house. Her face became distorted.

It's dangerous! Don't go with him!

The man and girl exchanged a few words, and then the man took the girl's hand and walked off with her.

The shrill cry from the house continued.

Don't go! You can't go with him! I tried to shout, but no sounds came out.

The man walked away as he held onto the girl's hand. They went toward the pond.

The girl vanished into the distance.

"Tomiko!"

A cry of misery. Ah, it's my voice. That was me.

I dashed outside. White fog engulfed the pond, and I couldn't see anything.

My tears fell as I bent down. I lowered my head and realized there was a well. Deep inside the well, water was flowing.

A woman brushing her hair was reflected by the water.

The woman's teardrops rippled the water's surface.

I unconsciously faced the room to see the weeping woman.

I felt sad for her. She must've wanted to go there so much. I was about to walk there, but then a pair of hands stopped me.

Turning around, I saw Naru staring back at me. His eyes looked pained. He shook his head, the sadness evident in his face.

I turned back to see the woman.

Sobbing and whimpering, she leaned against the well.

Crying, crying... She cried out before jumping into the well.

The sound of water dripping.

...Then I woke up.

What was that just now?

I knew it was a dream, but why would I dream about that?

I slowly stood up, and my entire body ached.

This is...the bottom of the well.

And then a sound came from above.

"Mai! Are you okay?!"

Ayako leaned against the well. She was worried about me.

Suddenly I remembered the woman's painful cry from my dream.

"I'm fine! But I can't climb back up!"

"Lin is finding something to help you out! Are you really okay?"

"Yeah."

After I replied, I heard some footsteps. Lin-san quickly appeared. His hands held onto the well as he agilely made his way down.

"Are you hurt?"

"Nope."

Without smiling, he nodded and looked back up at Ayako.

"Throw the chair down here."

Ayako tossed the chair into the well.

While standing, I thought for a moment.

...The buried well.

I immediately understood.

This well is the same one that woman jumped into.

Since her child disappeared, she commited suicide because of the pain.

And then she became a ghost. And now she's still looking for her child...

Standing on the chair, Lin-san reached his hand out toward me.

I was finally on the ground again.

"What time...is it now?"

I asked Ayako while I pondered over whether or not I should wear a skirt in the next case.

"It's 10:00. We've just started work."

...That means I didn't stay in the well for long... That dream only lasted a few minutes.

<center>* * *</center>

"Kidnapping?"

Ayako asked as she cleaned my leg wound.

"Yeah, that's what I think. Tomiko was kidnapped, and then her mother jumped into the well to commit suicide. What a vivid dream, right?"

"Did you hit your head?" Ayako giggled. "You're not even a medium so does your dream even count?"

Bastard. Who was the one freaking out earlier.

Lin-san contemplated, "...Even though we don't know if it's true...it could serve as a valuable clue."

"Ah, so you think so too?" I asked.

Lin-san was still deep in thought.

"Hey, what do you think? I doubt we can purify this place," Ayako admitted.

"......"

"Hey!"

"...I don't think we can force them out," he finally spoke, "we should wait until Naru comes back before we attempt another exorcism. Exorcisms use brute force, which is why they always try to resist us."

"...Aren't there other ways? First of all, we don't even know when Naru will be back," Ayako replied.

"Naru has a clear idea of our situation. He wouldn't loaf around and waste time so he'll definitely be back soon."

"...You sure have faith in your boss."

Lin-san shot a cold glare at Ayako. "Naru has never let anyone down before. That's why I believe him."

Turning toward me, he continued in his cold tone, "Rest for a while. Your head might hurt after your fall."

"Okay."

Actually, my whole body ached so much I could barely stand it. I obediently lay on the sofa.

===2===

I was floating, drifting.

I opened my eyes.

In the dark room, I could hear the whirring sounds of the equipment. I was looking at our base.

The person sitting in front of the equipment was Naru, not Lin-san.

Naru's not supposed to be here. He didn't come back yet. I must be half-asleep...in that case, I can't wake up.

I looked at Naru. He was smiling.

Ah, how I love the way he smiles. The real Naru would never smile that way.

"Naru?" I asked while lying down.

Naru cocked his head, as if wondering why I asked this way.

"Can we save Ayami-chan?"

If we're defeated, then Ayami-chan will be taken away by that woman, just like all those other dead children.

"Everything will be fine," Naru reassured me with a smile.

"Did you go on a date with Masako?"

...Ahhh, what am I saying at a time like this.

Naru smiled again. "You're mistaken."

Such a warm smile. I was satisifed with this.

...I'm glad it's just a misunderstanding...

Suddenly I heard a sound. The door in our base opened.

This time I was really awake.

Hurriedly, I shot up from the sofa.

Naru had just come back.

...Huh? Am I still asleep?

Naru looked at me. "Are you awake?"

Not even a slight tone of warmth.

Hmph. It's the real thing.

"You came back?!"

"If I didn't come back, how would I be here."

...Ah, sorry. That was a dumb question.

Naru faced Lin-san now. "Lin, replay the recording."

"Okay."

Lin-san sat in front of the equipment. That same empty seat.

Bou-san and company came in too. John and Masako, who were supposed to be guarding Ayami-chan, was also here.

"What about Ayami-chan?" I asked.

Bou-san shrugged in response. "Naru said we could come back and leave her with Noriko-san."

...What?!

"Naru! Is it okay if we just leave those two there?"

"It shouldn't be a problem," Naru responded bluntly.

"What do you mean 'it shouldn't be a problem'...how irresponsible."

"Tonight this case will be solved." He looked back at me with his deep, profound eyes. There was no worry and no hesitation.

"Will it succeed?!"

"Did you think I was out doing nothing the past few days?" He retorted disdainfully. "Even with this many people, everything is still a mess."

...Your personality really sucks.

Unconvinced, Ayako inquired, "Are you sure this will work? You don't know everything so some things might be unclear. That woman isn't an easy one to deal with."

Naru's eyes were overflowing with contempt. "I knew from the start that the woman was no ordinary ghost. From a poltergeist standpoint, it was obvious."

For a moment Ayako had nothing else to say so Bou-san pursued it instead, "Well, let's listen to your strategy and decide whether or not it's good."

Not looking at the T.V. anymore, Naru crossed his arms. "The situation is obvious. That woman wants to find her child."

Ayako interrupted, "We don't know anything about that. The problem is, how do we get her to give up?"

"As long as we give her the child, things will be okay."

"What?!"

"If that child is here, that woman will be satisfied and pass on."

"And where...would that child be? How old is she now? We probably won't find her."

"Are you implying that (with my intelligence) I did not think of this? Bringing Tomiko here would not only be impossible, but also meaningless. Even if she sees Tomiko now, she might not recognize her."

"...Then what do you mean..."

Naru ignored Ayako. "Hara-san, how's the situation now?"

Masako listened carefully for a moment. "The living room...They're still in the living room. They haven't tried to go to the hotel yet..."

Ayako butted back into the conversation, "Hey, why don't we consider our safety first?!"

Naru shot her a cold glare. "Well, that's not something a professional would say."

"Even professionals have limits! This place is dangerous! I've seen many haunted house, and this is the first time I've seen one this bad."

...Then what about Ayami-chan? Are you going to leave her to die?!

I turned toward Bou-san.

Bou-san calmly nodded his head. "If we don't handle this situation carefully, we may become jibakurei ourselves—"

"...Hey!"

I was about to interrupt him, but then Ayako beat me to it. "Quitting while you're ahead is also a strategy!"

"But!"

I was about to continue, but then Naru calmly called me out. "Mai, anyone who wants to go home can leave. I do not want to work with mediums of that caliber."

Ayako was fuming.

Bou-san pressed Naru, "So will your plan be successful?"

"Whether or not you trust me is your choice," Naru replied in a cold tone.

Bou-san and Miko-san exchanged glances.

"Okay..." Bou-san stood up. "Then I'll just trust you. I'll suffer through this again and try to exorcise the ghost."

"Oh, forget it. I'll join too..." Ayako murmered hesitantly as she stood up.

"Try our best. At least until we fall," Bou-san offered.

"I'll bury your corpse."

"If it's a Shinto style burial, you'll never live down the shame."

...Talkative bastard. But now that things are working out, I'm thankful.

===3===

"So what will we be doing?" asked Bou-san.

Naru instructed us, "As of now, we have enough manpower. The underlying problem is the woman. If we don't bring her out, everything we do will be meaningless."

"How do we bring her out?" Ayako retorted.

"Disperse the children," he said in his sharp voice, "Miko-san, can you make some charms?"

"Of course I can. Even though the ones I stuck in the hotel were useless earlier."

"First, make a significant amount of charms."

"I'm telling you this will fail," complained Ayako.

"It's okay. John will assist us."

"Okay, but..." John murmered.

Naru patted John's back, cutting him off. "Perform another exorcism."

"What?!"

"The idea isn't to prevent the ghosts from get near Ayami-chan. It was to not let the ghosts leave the house in the first place."

Bou-san blinked his eyes in surprise. "I don't know if that will work."

"It doesn't necessarily need to strong. Just good enough to keep the spirits from leaving and to leave the Demon's Gate open."

"What's the Demon's Gate?" I couldn't help but ask.

"Quiet, Mai."

"I want to know."

"Located in the northeast quarter, it's the gate in which evil spirits leave through. Originally it's the easiest place to leave, and since the charms will be blocking all other passages of exit, the ghosts that are heading toward the hotel will have to pass through the Demon's Gate, —Bou-san and Miko-san will disperse the spirits leaving the Demon's Gate."

"So you want us to disperse the spirits that leave the Demon's Gate?"

"That's right. All you have to do is disperse them."

Ayako commented, "We can't solve the problem this way. Even if we do disperse the spirits, they will end up accumulating anyway."

"Don't worry. As long as we temporarily reduce the amount of spirits near that woman, it'll be okay. John, go to the living room and disperse the spirits there."

"Got it."

Naru nodded and stood up.

Bou-san called him, "Hey, I understand that we handle the childrens' spirits, but who will be doing the most important exorcism of that woman?"

...That's right. Bou-san and Miko-san are all outside the room, while John will be staying inside. But he can't do it by himself. But then Naru said things wil be okay if we disperse the spirits.

"Can it be...Naru, are you doing it?"

Naru smirked confidently and softly clapped his hands together. "We're starting."

It was 4:00 AM.

Charms were pasted all over the walls. To prevent the ghosts from leaving through the living room, John stayed in the living room and sprinkled holy water. He recited the prayer used earlier on Ayami-chan. At that time, the spirits couldn't immediately find Ayami-chan; instead, they just wandered around. Even though in the end, his spell was still broken.

Outside, Bou-san and Miko-san had stuck their charms onto the house. There were also charms in the hotel Ayami-chan was staying in. Even though in the end, they will probably break.

Only one place wasn't sealed by charms. The Demon's Gate.

And that's where Bou-san and Miko-san are.

John and Naru were in the living room while Lin-san looked over the equipment.

Naru told me and Masako to stay in base, but Masako insisted on being in the living room.

"Mai, the living room will be sort of dangerous. Stay with Hara-san. Things will be troublesome if she gets possessed."

Recalling Naru's words, I followed Masako to the living room.

It was dawn, and the sun was almost up. Even if the sky didn't seem much lighter.

What is Naru planning? That woman is looking for her daughter—Tomiko. Since Tomiko isn't here, she won't give up. She can't cross the bridge into the other world. If she finds Tomiko, she'll be happy and satisfied enough to leave for the other world. —But, how can we do that?

Tomiko's not here. She might not even be in the living world anymore.

"John," Naru called out, urging him to start.

John nodded and started his prayer, which I've seen many times already.

Not long afterwards, the room became foggy and the sounds began.

It's starting...

I looked around and didn't see any shadows or ghosts. The only indication that they were here was the warping sounds coming from the ground. Knocking sounds on the wall and thumping sounds in the furniture started too. Masako's face was pale white. If you're so scared, you should've stayed in base.

"Are you okay? Do you want to go back to base?" I whispered.

Masako shook her head. "No, I'm fine... I'll stay here."

You want to stay with Naru that badly?

I really wanted to say something cold to her. I'm scared too~ Being pulled into the well was a bad enough experience.

"There are two ways to exorcise spirits..." Masako explained, her eyes searching the room. "Cleansing them and removing them. Cleansing them involves talking with the spirit and finding out why they can't cross the bridge. But this is something that only a medium can do."

"Naru's not a medium, but he wants to exorcise the ghost," she continued to explain.

"Exorcise it?"

"Killing it with brute force..."

A different method? Persuading them is the same as cleansing them. And to not pay any attention to the spirit's troubles is killing it.

"I hope he doesn't kill them, at least not in front of me."

Masako can see the spiritual world. To her, spirits and humans are the same. She doesn't want to see a human die or a spirit getting killed. That's Masako.

...Even if I don't really understand it, I guess this is the way it is.

When Masako and I were softly talking to each other, the rapping sounds grew louder.

Footsteps sounded from the floor. The sound of children trying to run away.

A cold layer of air enshrouded the floor, as white, wispy smoke hovered about the floor, encircling the entire room. In the middle a vague, lone figure started to materialize.

Sorrowful cries filled my ears. The desperate cries became louder.

John's prayer was making them flee.

"......!"

Someone tapped my shoulder, but when I turned around, no one was there. My hair was being pulled.

I wasn't the only one either. John constantly turned around, sprinkling holy water every time in order to push the spirit away.

The barrier was working.

The floor distorted, and I couldn't help but sway along with it. A flash of light shone on the wall.

The room swang intensely.

...It's too strong!

The sudden shaking of the floor made me lose my balance as I was lounged into the air. John and the others were struggling too.

I could feel someone clutching onto my wrist. I tried to pull my hand back, but then an unseen force tugged me back onto the ground.

"Mai-san!" John cried out as he turned around and sprinkled holy water in my direction.

The force on my wrist vanished. The smoke engulfed the entire room.

John didn't stop his prayer. The objects the smoke was moving were dropped temporarily.

"Hara-san! What's the situation?!" Naru turned to look at Masako.

"They're running away. The amount of spirits has decreased dramatically... They're leaving the the living room."

The remaining spirits cried as they left. I was probably the only one who heard them.

The ghosts moved slugglishly. They were all trapped in this house, with no where to go. They couldn't go back to their house. They were sad, lonely spirits who called out to more children. And now John's prayer was hurting them.

...I kind of understand Masako's feelings now. Those children are too pitiful. Loneliness and sorrow... They keep getting pushed around.

Same for the woman. Trapped in her own sadness, she couldn't stop looking for Tomiko, and now she had created a snaring trap of sorrow.

But we can't leave things as is. We can't turn the living Ayami-chan over. There's no way we can do that. We won't let Ayami-chan become one of those dead childrens' playmates.

The mist in the living room started to dissipate. This is proof that the number of spirits are decreasing. The spirits were pushed away with the help of John, Bou-san, and Ayako.

"Can't you cleanse them?" I asked.

Masako shook her head. "It can't be done... As long as that woman is here, it can't be done. If we don't cleanse that woman first..."

Masako abruptly took a deep breath, her blanched face reflecting her fear. She stared at the well.

"...She's coming..."

And then there was silence.

A thin wispy mist drifted our direction.

We held our breath.

And then an empty sound filled the air.

Water drops in the well could be heard. And then, a voice bellowed.

The well—

A bluish light floated above the well.

A transient figure arose.

We all stared. It was an indistinct figure of a woman. Her hair was wrapped up in a bun, and her lanky figure was covered in a kimono. She looked like she might disappear any minute.

"Tomiko-san isn't here!" Masako exclaimed. "She's not here anymore!"

The figure lowered her head, but didn't respond.

"Please understand! Tomiko-san isn't here!" Masako cried out desperately.

"These children aren't Tomiko-san! Please release them! They all want to return to their mothers!"

Masako stopped.

The transient figure was halfway up from the well; the edge of the well reached her waist. Small white things appeared on the brim of the well. It was as if they were larva. White, small, childrens'...fingers.

The little fingers reached for the floor.

They want to come up.

On the other side was another pair of fingers. And another, and another... The edge of the well was covered with little, white fingers as the children tried their best to get out.

"No! Don't come here!" Masako shouted.

I was rendered speechless.

John stood in front of us as he prepared to sprinkle the holy water again. Suddenly a force knocked him off his feet.

"John!" I cried out.

And then, the woman whose head was lowered started to raise her head.

Eyes filled with hatred. She didn't hear Masako at all. She was still concentrated on finding Tomiko. She had no plans of leaving until then.

Her gloomy eyes swept the floor. They stopped at the black figure near the door.

A figure black as night. A pallid face.

Naru stared back at the woman. His dark eyes were full of confidence.

Naru raised his right hand.

"Naru, stop! Please wait!" Masako cried out.

Naru didn't bother looking at Masako. He just stared at the woman, his arm raised high, flashing the object in his hand to the ghost. The woman watched Naru's movements intensively.

"Your daughter is here," Naru calmly announced.

There was a wooden board cut in the shape of a human in his hand. A spell paper was pasted on it.

The woman stared at the wooden piece.

"Take those children...with you as well."

Naru tossed the wooden piece into the air.

The woman cried out.

The wooden figurine spun in the darkness, slowly spinning toward the woman. The blurred trajectory faded into a figure. —The figure of a child.

I get it now. That's Tomiko.

The woman hunched back and reached out for the child. Tomiko ran into the woman's arms.

The air in the room began to revolve counterclockwise.

The woman spun too, her hands wispy like smoke. The moment her faded hands touched Tomiko, a white light flashed.

"......!"

What happened? What was that light?

The woman embraced Tomiko. A white light emanated from them.

The woman hugged the wooden figurine; I couldn't see her expression. But from the way she held her head and shoulders...she looked satisfied.

A white light encircled the woman. She melted into the brightness.

The light engulfed the entire room.

A warm, serene light. It wasn't blinding at all. It was just very warm.

The light slowly faded away.

The misty children's figure appeared distinct for a moment in the white light. Soon after, they too disappeared into the light.

I saw it. In the midst of the fog, I saw the smiles of the children.

The white light dissipated, leaving the dusky room the way it was before it all happened.

Masako stood up.

"...They're gone...the spirits have been cleansed...!"

===4===

...Dawn came.

We were in the living room, looking at the hole in the floor.

"Masako, what's the situation?" Ayako asked.

Masako smiled slightly. "...Everything's fine. There are no more spirits here..."

We sat on the floor. Everyone was quiet. We had no more energy left. We all just sat there, a bit dazed.

"...How did it get cleansed?" Ayako mumbled.

Naru replied, "Because her wish was fulfilled."

"Wish?"

"Of finding her daughter."

...I don't get it.

I poked Naru, "Hey, what was that wooden figure?"

"It's a paper effigy," Bou-san interrupted. "In other words: a human figure, an idol, the shape of a human carved in wood, a puppet..."

Ayako continued, "It's wood cut in the shape of a human. It represents the person being cursed. It's a method to curse, like a voodoo doll."

Naru looked irritated.

Heh heh, seems like I'm not the only one who doesn't get it.

Naru started to explain. "There are white spells and black spells. White spells help people, while black spells harm them. Oftentimes the same spell can be used to harm or help people."

"That's right. It's the same thing when you get rid of an enemy in Esoteric Buddhism," Bou-san mused.

...Oh.

"But, how do human effigies and cleansing relate?" I asked.

"Human effigies are basically vessels to hold spirits. Do you know what a vessel is?" Bou-san asked.

"Not really."

"It's a place to store a soul. If a human effigy were made to represent you, it would take all the damage that you receive, and vice versa. This is what a human effigy is. It was originally used for Daughter's Day[http://www.baka-tsuki.net/project/index.php?title=Ghost_Hunt:_Volume2_Translator%27s_Notes#Daughter.27s_Day], on March 3rd."

"Ah~"

"That human effigy represented Tomiko. That woman thought it was her daughter, and so she believed she found her daughter. That's how she was cleansed."

"So basically, she was tricked?"

"Hey! You can't say it like that," Bou-san shouted out.

"But, wasn't it a fake?"

"You can't really say that. If I put a nail in a human effigy representing you, then Mai, you'll die. That being the case, it's considered real. I'll just leave it at that. When the spirit is cleansed, it can't come back. It'll stay in the other world. —Got it?"

"Yes... I think I understand, but I'm not sure."

"It's amazing that you can make one. Is that why you left earlier?" Bou-san asked Naru.

"That's right. In order to find her birth and death dates," Naru confirmed.

"The human effigy was successful, meaning you found them, right?"

"Of course. It cost me quite some time. I was able to find the information because this house is on an old street. Otherwise, I'm afraid I wouldn't have found it."

"...Then what's her name?"

"The woman was Oshima Hiro. After her house was torn down, this one was built in its place. Tomiko was her only child. After half a year, Tomiko's body was found in the pond."

"...Was it a kidnapping?" I asked.

Lin-san looked at me.

Naru crossed his arms. "Maybe. That woman..."

"Committed suicide by falling into the well," Ayako chuckled.

Naru looked a bit shocked. "...I'm not sure how she died. She passed away half a year after her daughter was found. The only information I needed was Tomiko's birth and death date; that's what is required for a human effigy."

"Oh..." I murmered as Naru left the living room, followed by Lin-san.

Bou-san looked at the two retreating figures. "I never thought Naru-chan was an onmyouji."

"Onmyouji?" I asked.

"Someone who uses yin and yang... Do you understand?"

"How can I?"

Bou-san smiled wryly. "Well, let's say it this way. It's magic that was introduced into Japan during the Heian Period from China. It's based on yin and yang. One family in particular, the Fujiwara family, perused it often, even though the Shinto religion used it as well. Well, using a human effigy to represent Tomiko was ingenious. Only an omyouji could've done it."

...Oh—

"Impressive, an onmyouji," Ayako appraised.

I turned toward Ayako, "It's impressive?"

"Well, yeah. And a handsome onmyouji too."

...Hehhh, impressive.

I felt exhausted. Silence ensued once again.

And then I finally stood up.

"The scariest thing was that woman," Bou-san sighed.

"Ohh, in that case, the strongest emotion is a mother's love," Ayako remarked.

"Really... Well, forget it. Ah—I'm exhausted. I don't want to encounter something like this again."

"True," Ayako agreed.

Then we left the living room.

When I reached the hallway, I saw Naru on the phone.

"...You can come back anytime. Everything has been solved," he said into the phone.

After he hang up the phone, his eyes fell on me. Eyes deeper than the darkest night.

"Are things really okay now?" I asked.

Naru's eyes were warm as he replied, "Yes, everything's fine now."

"Okay."

On his side was Bou-san, who was stretching. "Naru-chan, are you getting ready to leave?"

"Yes."

"Oh, Naru?" Ayako asked. "I heard you and Masako are dating. Is it true?"

"Dating?"

"Did you go on a date with her? You know, movies and concerts. Young people sure have it good."

She said in a sneering tone.

...Stop it, Ayako. You're digging your own grave here.

Naru shot Ayako a cold look. "So that's how it is. When I wasn't here, you were talking about this? No wonder you failed to improve the situation."

...You see. I told you.

"You player."

"Does it bother you that Hara-san and I go out?" Naru asked, a smug look in his face.

...Ah~ah~ Here it comes again. Ayako, just give up. You can't beat Naru.

"Don't speak so confidently because you're mistaken. I have no interest in children," Ayako retorted.

"Good, because I have no interest in old women."

Naru smirked.

Ayako turned around and dashed to the second floor.

That left me and Naru in the hallway.

"Naru, you don't need to hide it," I said, smiling. I tried to speak in my usual joking tone.

...Ah—this is no good. I'm really shooting myself in the foot.

But then, Naru has a confused look on his face.

Ehhh. So even Naru has these kind of moments. It surprised me.

"I don't know what Masako said," Naru said, avoiding my gaze, "but it's not that kind of relationship. —You're mistaken."

...A mistake.

It's the same thing that dream Naru said. A feeling of elation bubbled inside me.

...It's a mistake.

So that's how it is. I felt relieved. Even though it doesn't really mean anything. When Ayako asked, he just pushed her question away. But when I asked, he explained to me.

Ah. I'll leave it at that. Naru doesn't care if Ayako gets the wrong idea. But, he doesn't want me to get the wrong idea.

Ehh, that can't be. No, never mind. I'm satisfied for now. I need to behave myself, right?

I smiled to myself for a long time.

When we were organizing the equipment, Noriko-san and Ayami-chan came back from the hotel.

Naru explained what happened to Noriko-san.

"Is everything really okay?" Noriko-san asked uneasily.

"Don't worry. If a problem still persists, you can tear down the house. In that case, you won't have to worry."

After hearing Naru's reassurances, Noriko-san sighed and lifted Ayami-chan.

Ayami-chan looked at me and smiled.

The bright, clear smile of a child.

Ah, thank goodness...

"We can finally go home now," I said. Even though I don't know what Ayami-chan will think of all this.

Ayami-chan dashed towards me, a concerned look on her face.

...What's wrong?

Ayami-chan tugged my hand. "Mai-chan, are you leaving?"

"Hm? Yes."

"Can't you stay longer?" Ayami-chan pleaded, an unsatisfied look on her face.

...Don't worry. Ayami-chan's already this energetic so she'll forget this quickly and return to her normal lifestyle.

"Then, Mai-chan, when are you leaving?"

Being asked a question like that, I looked at Naru.

"Tomorrow."

"Tomorrow then," I answered Ayami-chan.

"Are you staying here tonight?"

"Yes."

"Then, Mai-chan, can you sleep in my room tonight? If you want, you can keep living here."

Noriko-san couldn't help but smile. I did the same.

Ayami-chan looked at us.

In order to make sure everything is okay, we're staying an additional night. I followed Ayami-chan's wishes and slept in her room that night.

The knocking sounds were gone. The night couldn't have been more peaceful.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter3|Previous Section]]
| Return to [[Ghost Hunt|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Epilogue|Next Section]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter4

2015-11-02T08:33:15Z

Yumemi.sayaka:

==Chapter 4 - Woman, To You I Give a Child==

===1===

...It's dark.

This isn't Noriko-san's house because I see a sliding door.

Beyond the porch was a backyard with a pond. It looked like the one in Noriko-san's house...

A girl was playing in the backyard. I couldn't see clearly because of my blurry vision. But I could tell that she was almost Ayami-chan's age. She was also wearing a kimono. What time era is this?

"Tomiko! Tomiko!"

A woman's cry rang from inside the house. Her face became distorted.

It's dangerous! Don't go with him!

The man and girl exchanged a few words, and then the man took the girl's hand and walked off with her.

The shrill cry from the house continued.

Don't go! You can't go with him! I tried to shout, but no sounds came out.

The man walked away as he held onto the girl's hand. They went toward the pond.
The girl vanished into the distance.

"Tomiko!"

A cry of misery. Ah, it's my voice. That was me.

I dashed outside. White fog engulfed the pond, and I couldn't see anything. My tears fell as I bent down. I lowered my head and realized there was a well. Deep inside the well, water was flowing.
A woman brushing her hair was reflected by the water. The woman's teardrops rippled the water's surface. I unconsciously faced the room to see the weeping woman. I felt sad for her. She must've wanted to go there so much. I was about to walk there, but then a pair of hands stopped me.

Turning around, I saw Naru staring back at me. His eyes looked pained. He shook his head, the sadness evident in his face.

I turned back to see the woman.

Sobbing and whimpering, she leaned against the well. Crying, crying... She cried out before jumping into the well. The sound of water dripping.

...Then I woke up.

What was that just now?

I knew it was a dream, but why would I dream about that?

I slowly stood up, and my entire body ached.

This is...the bottom of the well.

And then a sound came from above.

"Mai! Are you okay?!"

Ayako leaned against the well. She was worried about me.

Suddenly I remembered the woman's painful cry from my dream.

"I'm fine! But I can't climb back up!"

"Lin is finding something to help you out! Are you really okay?"

"Yeah."
After I replied, I heard some footsteps. Lin-san quickly appeared. His hands held onto the well as he agilely made his way down.

"Are you hurt?"

"Nope."

Without smiling, he nodded and looked back up at Ayako.

"Throw the chair down here."

Ayako tossed the chair into the well.

While standing, I thought for a moment.

...The buried well.

I immediately understood.

This well is the same one that woman jumped into. Since her child disappeared, she commited suicide because of the pain. And then she became a ghost. And now she's still looking for her child...

Standing on the chair, Lin-san reached his hand out toward me.
I was finally on the ground again.

"What time...is it now?"

I asked Ayako while I pondered over whether or not I should wear a skirt in the next case.

"It's 10:00. We've just started work."

...That means I didn't stay in the well for long... That dream only lasted a few minutes.

<center>* * *</center>

"Kidnapping?"

"Kidnapping?"

Ayako asked as she cleaned my leg wound.

"Yeah, that's what I think. Tomiko was kidnapped, and then her mother jumped into the well to commit suicide. What a vivid dream, right?"

"Did you hit your head?" Ayako giggled. "You're not even a medium so does your dream even count?"

Excuse me but ho was the one freaking out earlier?

Lin-san contemplated, "...Even though we don't know if it's true... It could serve as a valuable clue."

"Ah, so you think so too?" I asked.

Lin-san was still deep in thought.

"Hey, what do you think? I doubt we can purify this place," Ayako admitted.

"......"

"Hey!"

"...I don't think we can force them out," he finally spoke, "we should wait until Naru comes back before we attempt another exorcism. Exorcisms use brute force, which is why they always try to resist us."

"...Aren't there other ways? First of all, we don't even know when Naru will be back," Ayako replied.

"Naru has a clear idea of our situation. He wouldn't loaf around and waste time so he'll definitely be back soon."

"...You sure have faith in your boss."

Lin-san shot a cold glare at Ayako. "Naru has never let anyone down before. That's why I believe him."

Turning toward me, he continued in his cold tone, "Rest for a while. Your head might hurt after your fall."

"Okay."

Actually, my whole body ached so much I could barely stand it. I obediently lay on the sofa.

===2===

I was floating, drifting.

I opened my eyes.

In the dark room, I could hear the whirring sounds of the equipment. I was looking at our base.

The person sitting in front of the equipment was Naru, not Lin-san.

Naru's not supposed to be here. He didn't come back yet. I must be half-asleep... In that case, I can't wake up.

I looked at Naru. He was smiling.

Ah, how I love the way he smiles. The real Naru would never smile that way.

"Naru?" I asked while lying down.

Naru cocked his head, as if asking ‘what’s up’.

"Can we save Ayami-chan?"

If we're defeated, then Ayami-chan will be taken away by that woman, just like all those other dead children.

"Everything will be fine," Naru reassured me with a smile.

"Did you go on a date with Masako?"

...Ahhh, what am I saying at a time like this.

Naru smiled again. "You're mistaken."

Such a warm smile. I was satisifed with this.

...I'm glad it's just a misunderstanding...

Suddenly I heard a sound. The door in our base opened.

This time I was really awake.

Hurriedly, I shot up from the sofa.

Naru had just come back.

...Huh? Am I still asleep?

Naru looked at me. "Are you awake?"

Not even a slight tone of warmth.

Hmph. It's the real thing.

"You came back?!"

"If I didn't come back, how would I be here."

...Ah, sorry. That was a dumb question.

Naru faced Lin-san now. "Lin, replay the recording."

"Okay."

Lin-san sat in front of the equipment. That same empty seat.

Bou-san and company came in too. John and Masako, who were supposed to be guarding Ayami-chan, was also here.

"What about Ayami-chan?" I asked.

Bou-san shrugged in response. "Naru said we could come back and leave her with Noriko-san."

...What?!

"Naru! Is it okay if we just leave those two there?"

"It shouldn't be a problem," Naru responded bluntly.

"What do you mean 'it shouldn't be a problem'... How irresponsible."

"Tonight this case will be solved." He looked back at me with his deep, profound eyes. There was no worry and no hesitation.

"Will it succeed?!"

"Did you think I was out doing nothing the past few days?" He retorted disdainfully. "Even with this many people, everything is still a mess."

...Your personality really sucks.

Unconvinced, Ayako inquired, "Are you sure this will work? You don't know everything so some things might be unclear. That woman isn't an easy one to deal with."

Naru's eyes were overflowing with contempt. "I knew from the start that the woman was no ordinary ghost. From a poltergeist standpoint, it was obvious."

For a moment Ayako had nothing else to say so Bou-san pursued it instead, "Well, let's listen to your strategy and decide whether or not it's good."

Not looking at the TV anymore, Naru crossed his arms. "The situation is obvious. That woman wants to find her child."

Ayako interrupted, "We don't know anything about that. The problem is, how do we get her to give up?"

"As long as we give her the child, things will be okay."

"What?!"

"If that child is here, that woman will be satisfied and pass on."

"And where... Would that child be? How old is she now? We probably won't find her."

"Are you implying that (with my intelligence) I did not think of this? Bringing Tomiko here would not only be impossible, but also meaningless. Even if she sees Tomiko now, she might not recognize her."

"...Then what do you mean..."

Naru ignored Ayako. "Hara-san, how's the situation now?"

Masako listened carefully for a moment. "The living room... They're still in the living room. They haven't tried to go to the hotel yet..."

Ayako butted back into the conversation, "Hey, why don't we consider our safety first?!"

Naru shot her a cold glare. "Well, that's not something a professional would say."

"Even professionals have limits! This place is dangerous! I've seen many haunted houses, and this is the first time I've seen one this bad."

...Then what about Ayami-chan? Are you going to leave her to die?!

I turned toward Bou-san.

Bou-san calmly nodded his head. "If we don't handle this situation carefully, we may become jibakurei ourselves—"

"...Hey!"

I was about to interrupt him, but then Ayako beat me to it. "Quitting while you're ahead is also a strategy!"

"But!"

I was about to continue, but then Naru calmly called me out. "Mai, anyone who wants to go home can leave. I do not want to work with mediums of that caliber."

Ayako was fuming.

Bou-san pressed Naru, "So will your plan be successful?"

"Whether or not you trust me is your choice," Naru replied in a cold tone.

Bou-san and Miko-san exchanged glances.

"Okay..." Bou-san stood up. "Then I'll just trust you. I'll suffer through this again and try to exorcise the ghost."

"Oh, forget it. I'll join too..." Ayako murmered hesitantly as she stood up.

"Try our best. At least until we fall," Bou-san offered.

"I'll bury your corpse."

"If it's a Shinto style burial, you'll never live down the shame."

...Talkative bastard. But now that things are working out, I'm thankful.

===3===

"So what will we be doing?" asked Bou-san.

Naru instructed us, "As of now, we have enough manpower. The underlying problem is the woman. If we don't bring her out, everything we do will be meaningless."

"How do we bring her out?" Ayako retorted.

"Disperse the children," he said in his sharp voice, "Miko-san, can you make some charms?"

"Of course I can. Even though the ones I stuck in the hotel were useless earlier."

"First, make a significant amount of charms."

"I'm telling you this will fail," complained Ayako.

"It's okay. John will assist us."

"Okay, but..." John murmered.

Naru patted John's back, cutting him off. "Perform another exorcism."

"What?!"

"The idea isn't to prevent the ghosts from getting near Ayami-chan. It was to not let the ghosts leave the house in the first place."

Bou-san blinked his eyes in surprise. "I don't know if that will work."

"It doesn't necessarily need to be strong. Just good enough to keep the spirits from leaving and to leave the Demon's Gate open."

"What's the Demon's Gate?" I couldn't help but ask.

"Quiet, Mai."

"I want to know."

"Located in the northeast quarter, it's the gate in which evil spirits leave through. Originally it's the easiest place to leave, and since the charms will be blocking all other passages of exit, the ghosts that are heading towards the hotel will have to pass through the Demon's Gate, —Bou-san and Miko-san will disperse the spirits leaving the Demon's Gate."

"So you want us to disperse the spirits that leave the Demon's Gate?"

"That's right. All you have to do is disperse them."

Ayako commented, "We can't solve the problem this way. Even if we do disperse the spirits, they will end up accumulating anyway."

"Don't worry. As long as we temporarily reduce the amount of spirits near that woman, it'll be okay. John, go to the living room and disperse the spirits there."

"Got it."

Naru nodded and stood up.

Bou-san called him, "Hey, I understand that we handle the childrens' spirits, but who will be doing the most important exorcism of that woman?"

...That's right. Bou-san and Miko-san are all outside the room, while John will be staying inside. But he can't do it by himself. But then Naru said things wil be okay if we disperse the spirits.

"Can it be... Naru, are you doing it?"

Naru smirked confidently and softly clapped his hands together. "We're starting."

It was 4:00 AM.

Charms were pasted all over the walls. To prevent the ghosts from leaving through the living room, John stayed in the living room and sprinkled holy water. He recited the prayer used earlier on Ayami-chan. At that time, the spirits couldn't immediately find Ayami-chan; instead, they just wandered around. Even though in the end, his spell was still broken.

Outside, Bou-san and Miko-san had stuck their charms onto the house. There were also charms in the hotel Ayami-chan was staying in. Even though in the end, they will probably break.

Only one place wasn't sealed by charms. The Demon's Gate.

And that's where Bou-san and Miko-san are.

John and Naru were in the living room while Lin-san looked over the equipment.

Naru told me and Masako to stay in base, but Masako insisted on being in the living room.

"Mai, the living room will be sort of dangerous. Stay with Hara-san. Things will be troublesome if she gets possessed."

Recalling Naru's words, I followed Masako to the living room.

It was dawn, and the sun was almost up. Even if the sky didn't seem much lighter.

What is Naru planning? That woman is looking for her daughter— Tomiko. Since Tomiko isn't here, she won't give up. She can't cross the bridge into the other world. If she finds Tomiko, she'll be happy and satisfied enough to leave for the other world. —But, how can we do that?

Tomiko's not here. She might not even be in the living world anymore.

"John," Naru called out, urging him to start.

John nodded and started his prayer, which I've seen many times already. Not long afterwards, the room became foggy and the sounds began.

It's starting...
I looked around and didn't see any shadows or ghosts. The only indication that they were here was the warping sounds coming from the ground. Knocking sounds on the wall and thumping sounds in the furniture started too. Masako's face was pale white. If you're so scared, you should've stayed in base.

"Are you okay? Do you want to go back to base?" I whispered.

Masako shook her head. "No, I'm fine... I'll stay here."

You want to stay with Naru that badly?

I really wanted to say something cold to her. I'm scared too~ Being pulled into the well was a bad enough experience.

"There are two ways to exorcise spirits..." Masako explained, her eyes searching the room. "Cleansing them and removing them. Cleansing them involves talking with the spirit and finding out why they can't cross the bridge. But this is something that only a medium can do."

"Naru's not a medium, but he wants to exorcise the ghost," she continued to explain.

"Exorcise it?"

"Killing it with brute force..."

A different method? Persuading them is the same as cleansing them. And to not pay any attention to the spirit's troubles is killing it.

"I hope he doesn't kill them, at least not in front of me."

Masako can see the spiritual world. To her, spirits and humans are the same. She doesn't want to see a human die or a spirit getting killed. That's Masako.

...Even if I don't really understand it, I guess this is the way it is.

When Masako and I were softly talking to each other, the rapping sounds grew louder.

Footsteps sounded from the floor. The sound of children trying to run away.

A cold layer of air enshrouded the floor, as white, wispy smoke hovered about the floor, encircling the entire room. In the middle a vague, lone figure started to materialize.

Sorrowful cries filled my ears. The desperate cries became louder.

John's prayer was making them flee.

"......!"

Someone tapped my shoulder, but when I turned around, no one was there. My hair was being pulled.

I wasn't the only one either. John constantly turned around, sprinkling holy water every time in order to push the spirit away.

The barrier was working.

The floor distorted, and I couldn't help but sway along with it. A flash of light shone on the wall.

The room swang intensely.

...It's too strong!

The sudden shaking of the floor made me lose my balance as I was lounged into the air. John and the others were struggling too.

I could feel someone clutching onto my wrist. I tried to pull my hand back, but then an unseen force tugged me back onto the ground.

"Mai-san!" John cried out as he turned around and sprinkled holy water in my direction.

The force on my wrist vanished. The smoke engulfed the entire room.

John didn't stop his prayer. The objects the smoke was moving were dropped temporarily.

"Hara-san! What's the situation?!" Naru turned to look at Masako.

"They're running away. The amount of spirits has decreased dramatically... They're leaving the the living room."

The remaining spirits cried as they left. I was probably the only one who heard them.
The ghosts moved slugglishly. They were all trapped in this house, with no where to go. They couldn't go back to their house. They were sad, lonely spirits who called out to more children. And now John's prayer was hurting them.

...I kind of understand Masako's feelings now. Those children are too pitiful. Loneliness and sorrow... They keep getting pushed around.

Same for the woman. Trapped in her own sadness, she couldn't stop looking for Tomiko, and now she had created a snaring trap of sorrow.

But we can't leave things as it is. We can't turn the living Ayami-chan over. There's no way we can do that. We won't let Ayami-chan become one of those dead childrens' playmates.

The mist in the living room started to dissipate. This is proof that the number of spirits are decreasing. The spirits were pushed away with the help of John, Bou-san, and Ayako.

"Can't you cleanse them?" I asked.

Masako shook her head. "It can't be done... As long as that woman is here, it can't be done. If we don't cleanse that woman first..."

Masako abruptly took a deep breath, her blanched face reflecting her fear. She stared at the well.

"...She's coming..."

And then there was silence.

A thin wispy mist drifted towards our direction.

We held our breath.

And then an empty sound filled the air.

Water drops in the well could be heard. And then, a voice bellowed.

The well—

A bluish light floated above the well.

A transient figure arose.

We all stared. It was an indistinct figure of a woman. Her hair was wrapped up in a bun, and her lanky figure was covered in a kimono. She looked like she might disappear any minute.

"Tomiko-san isn't here!" Masako exclaimed. "She's not here anymore!"

The figure lowered her head, but didn't respond.

"Please understand! Tomiko-san isn't here!" Masako cried out desperately.

"These children aren't Tomiko-san! Please release them! They all want to return to their mothers!"

Masako stopped.

The transient figure was halfway up from the well; the edge of the well reached her waist. Small white things appeared on the brim of the well. It was as if they were larva. White, small, childrens'... Fingers.

The little fingers reached for the floor.

They want to come up.

On the other side was another pair of fingers. And another, and another... The edge of the well was covered with little, white fingers as the children tried their best to get out.

"No! Don't come here!" Masako shouted.

I was rendered speechless.

John stood in front of us as he prepared to sprinkle the holy water again. Suddenly a force knocked him off his feet.

"John!" I cried out.

And then, the woman whose head was lowered started to raise her head.

Eyes filled with hatred. She didn't hear Masako at all. She was still concentrated on finding Tomiko. She had no plans of leaving until then.

Her gloomy eyes swept the floor. They stopped at the black figure near the door.
A figure black as night. A pallid face.

Naru stared back at the woman. His dark eyes were full of confidence.

Naru raised his right hand.

"Naru, stop! Please wait!" Masako cried out.

Naru didn't bother looking at Masako. He just stared at the woman, his arm raised high, flashing the object in his hand to the ghost. The woman watched Naru's movements intensively.

"Your daughter is here," Naru calmly announced.

There was a wooden board cut in the shape of a human in his hand. A spell paper was pasted on it.

The woman stared at the wooden piece.

"Take those children...with you as well."

Naru tossed the wooden piece into the air.

The woman cried out.

The wooden figurine spun in the darkness, slowly spinning toward the woman. The blurred trajectory faded into a figure. —The figure of a child.

I get it now. That's Tomiko.

The woman hunched back and reached out for the child. Tomiko ran into the woman's arms.

The air in the room began to revolve counterclockwise.

The woman spun too, her hands wispy like smoke. The moment her faded hands touched Tomiko, a white light flashed.

"......!"

What happened? What was that light?

The woman embraced Tomiko. A white light emanated from them.

The woman hugged the wooden figurine; I couldn't see her expression. But from the way she held her head and shoulders... She looked satisfied.

A white light encircled the woman. She melted into the brightness.

The light engulfed the entire room.

A warm, serene light. It wasn't blinding at all. It was just very warm.

The light slowly faded away.

The misty children's figure appeared distinct for a moment in the white light. Soon after, they too disappeared into the light.

I saw it. In the midst of the fog, I saw the smiles of the children.

The white light dissipated, leaving the dusky room the way it was before it all happened.

Masako stood up.

"...They're gone...the spirits have been cleansed...!"

===4===

...Dawn came.

We were in the living room, looking at the hole in the floor.

"Masako, what's the situation?" Ayako asked.

Masako smiled slightly. "...Everything's fine. There are no more spirits here..."

We sat on the floor. Everyone was quiet. We had no more energy left. We all just sat there, a bit dazed.

"...How did it get cleansed?" Ayako mumbled.

Naru replied, "Because her wish was fulfilled."

"Wish?"

"Of finding her daughter."

...I don't get it.

I poked Naru, "Hey, what was that wooden figure?"

"It's a paper effigy," Bou-san interrupted. "In other words: a human figure, an idol, the shape of a human carved in wood, a puppet..."

Ayako continued, "It's wood cut in the shape of a human. It represents the person being cursed. It's a method to curse, like a voodoo doll."

Naru looked irritated.

Heh heh, seems like I'm not the only one who doesn't get it.

Naru started to explain. "There are white spells and black spells. White spells help people, while black spells harm them. Oftentimes the same spell can be used to harm or help people."

"That's right. It's the same thing when you get rid of an enemy in Esoteric Buddhism," Bou-san mused.

...Oh.

"But, how do human effigies and cleansing relate?" I asked.

"Human effigies are basically vessels to hold spirits. Do you know what a vessel is?" Bou-san asked.

"Not really."

"It's a place to store a soul. If a human effigy were made to represent you, it would take all the damage that you receive, and vice versa. This is what a human effigy is. It was originally used for [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume2_Translator's_Notes#Girl's Day|Girl's Day]], on March 3rd."

"Ah~"

"That human effigy represented Tomiko. That woman thought it was her daughter, and so she believed she found her daughter. That's how she was cleansed."

"So basically, she was tricked?"

"Hey! You can't say it like that," Bou-san shouted out.

"But, wasn't it a fake?"

"You can't really say that. If I put a nail in a human effigy representing you, then Mai, you'll die. That being the case, it's considered real. I'll just leave it at that. When the spirit is cleansed, it can't come back. It'll stay in the other world. —Got it?"

"Yes... I think I understand, but I'm not sure."

"It's amazing that you can make one. Is that why you left earlier?" Bou-san asked Naru.

"That's right. In order to find her birth and death dates," Naru confirmed.

"The human effigy was successful, meaning you found them, right?"

"Of course. It cost me quite some time. I was able to find the information because this house is on an old street. Otherwise, I'm afraid I wouldn't have found it."

"...Then what's her name?"

"The woman was Oshima Hiro. After her house was torn down, this one was built in its place. Tomiko was her only child. After half a year, Tomiko's body was found in the pond."

"...Was it a kidnapping?" I asked.

Lin-san looked at me.

Naru crossed his arms. "Maybe. That woman..."

"Committed suicide by falling into the well," Ayako chuckled.

Naru looked a bit shocked. "...I'm not sure how she died. She passed away half a year after her daughter was found. The only information I needed was Tomiko's birth and death date; that's what is required for a human effigy."

"Oh..." I murmered as Naru left the living room, followed by Lin-san.

Bou-san looked at the two retreating figures. "I never thought Naru-chan was an onmyouji."

"Onmyouji?" I asked.

"Someone who uses yin and yang... Do you understand?"

"How can I?"

Bou-san smiled wryly. "Well, let's say it this way. It's magic that was introduced into Japan during the Heian Period from China. It's based on yin and yang. One family in particular, the Fujiwara family, perused it often, even though the Shinto religion used it as well. Well, using a human effigy to represent Tomiko was ingenious. Only an omyouji could've done it."

...Oh—

"Impressive, an onmyouji," Ayako appraised.

I turned toward Ayako, "It's impressive?"

"Well, yeah. And a handsome onmyouji too."

...Hehhh, impressive.

I felt exhausted. Silence ensued once again.

And then I finally stood up.

"The scariest thing was that woman," Bou-san sighed.

"Ohh, in that case, the strongest emotion is a mother's love," Ayako remarked.

"Really... Well, forget it. Ah—I'm exhausted. I don't want to encounter something like this again."

"True," Ayako agreed.

Then we left the living room.

When I reached the hallway, I saw Naru on the phone.

"...You can come back anytime. Everything has been solved," he said into the phone.
After he hangs up the phone, his eyes fell on me. Eyes deeper than the darkest night.

"Are things really okay now?" I asked.

Naru's eyes were warm as he replied, "Yes, everything's fine now."

"Okay."

On his side was Bou-san, who was stretching. "Naru-chan, are you getting ready to leave?"

"Yes."

"Oh, Naru?" Ayako asked. "I heard you and Masako are dating. Is it true?"

Naru raised an eyebrow.

"Dating?"

"Did you go on a date with her? You know, movies and concerts. Young people sure have it good."

She said in a sneering tone.

...Stop it, Ayako. You're digging your own grave here.

Naru shot Ayako a cold look. "So that's how it is. When I wasn't here, you were talking about this? No wonder you failed to improve the situation."

...You see. I told you.

"You player."

"Does it bother you that Hara-san and I go out?" Naru asked, a smug look in his face.

...Ah~ah~ Here it comes again. Ayako, just give up. You can't beat Naru.

"Don't speak so confidently because you're mistaken. I have no interest in children," Ayako retorted.

"Good, because I have no interest in old women." Naru smirked.

Ayako turned around and dashed to the second floor.

That left me and Naru in the hallway.

"Naru, you don't need to hide it," I said, smiling. I tried to speak in my usual joking tone.

...Ah— This is no good. I'm really shooting myself in the foot.

But then, Naru had a troubled look on his face.

Ehhh. So even Naru has these kind of moments. It surprised me.

"I don't know what Masako said," Naru said, avoiding my gaze, "but it's not like that— You're mistaken."

Then he started to walk towards the base.

...A mistake.

It's the same thing that dream Naru said. A feeling of elation bubbled inside me.

...It's a mistake.

So that's how it is. I felt relieved. Even though it doesn't really mean anything. When Ayako asked, he just pushed her question away. But when I asked, he explained to me.

Ah. I'll leave it at that. Naru doesn't care if Ayako gets the wrong idea. But, he doesn't want me to get the wrong idea.

Ehh, that can't be. No, never mind. I'm satisfied for now. I need to behave myself, right?

I smiled to myself for a long time.

When we were organizing the equipment, Noriko-san and Ayami-chan came back from the hotel.

Naru explained what happened to Noriko-san.

"Is everything really okay?" Noriko-san asked uneasily.

"Don't worry. If a problem still persists, you can tear down the house. In that case, you won't have to worry."

After hearing Naru's reassurances, Noriko-san sighed and lifted Ayami-chan up. Ayami-chan looked at me and smiled.

The bright, clear smile of a child.

Ah, thank goodness...

"You can finally go home now," I said. Even though I don't know what Ayami-chan will think of all this.

Ayami-chan dashed towards me, a concerned look on her face.

...What's wrong?

Ayami-chan tugged my hand. "Mai-chan, are you leaving?"

"Hm? Yes."

"Can't you stay longer?" Ayami-chan pleaded, an unsatisfied look on her face.

...Don't worry. Ayami-chan's already this energetic so she'll forget this quickly and return to her normal lifestyle.

"Then, Mai-chan, when are you leaving?"

Being asked a question like that, I looked at Naru.

"Tomorrow."

"Tomorrow then," I answered Ayami-chan.

"Are you staying here tonight?"

"Yes."

"Then, Mai-chan, can you sleep in my room tonight? If you want, you can keep living here."

Noriko-san couldn't help but smile. I did the same.

Ayami-chan looked at us.
In order to make sure everything is okay, we're staying an additional night. I followed Ayami-chan's wishes and slept in her room that night.

The knocking sounds were gone. The night couldn't have been more peaceful.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter3|Previous Section]]
| Return to [[Ghost Hunt|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Epilogue|Next Section]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Prologue

2015-11-02T08:26:18Z

Yumemi.sayaka:

==Prologue==

If ghosts appear and disappear in your house, you would definitely find it annoying, scary, and also inconvenient.

You'd definitely try to get rid of it.

But how?

If you ask me, you would be walking a tightrope. If you don't live in Tokyo, then you better get on the train to Ueno, Tokyo.

You'd get on the railway, then get off at Shibuya. Actually, it doesn't matter which train, be it the Hanzoumon Line, the Ginza Line, or the Tokyo Line, you get on as long as you reach Shibuya in the end. Once you get to Shibuya, go to the front of the famous [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume2_Translator's_Notes#Hachiko|Hachiko]]. Find a kind-looking person and ask him for directions.

After getting directions, you can get here easily. Walk for a while and you'll be able to see a tall, brick building built in an old architectural style. There should be a plaza on the first floor.

—Did you find it?

Once you get there, take the elevator by the water fountain and go up to the second floor. Don't waste time looking at the clothing stores and tea houses downstairs. They're all very tempting, so if you're not careful you may end up going into one.

When you arrive on the second floor, look around. Do you see a blue-gray door?

In the middle of the door is intricate frosted glass, with the logo "SPR" written across in fine, golden calligraphy. Beneath the logo are the words "Shibuya Psychic Research".

Learn to recognize this door.

Eh, so you're wondering whether I'm from a tea house? Where did that come from? Of course I'm not. I said tea houses can't help you get rid of ghosts.

If you just go into a tea house without knowing what you're going to say, you'll be forced to leave. If you're unlucky, you're also be reprimanded with, "Can't you read the English on the door?"

"Shibuya Saikiku Risaachi"—that is to say, "Shibuya Psychic Research."

Do you get it now?

"Psychic Research" means the investigation of paranormal activity. "Shibuya Psychic Research" is a paranormal business office located on Shibuya Street. The name might also be named after the family's surname. Well, it doesn't matter where the name came from. The main thing is you can always reach us by phone.

"For exorcisms performed on a spirit or a possessed person, please call and arrange an appointment."

Basically, the job is about exorcising spirits and such.

Good, now all that's left is for you to have the courage to knock on the door.
Inside, you will find an exquisite office. Usually I keep the guests company, but since I also do office work, I'm not always there to do that.

Sometimes there are situations where I'm not there. Instead, a skinny, tall man will greet the guest. If he's not there either, then no one will come out to greet the guest.

When that happens, a handsome, but arrogant, young man should be sitting on the sofa in the main room. He looks like he's sixteen or seventeen.

Never ever assume that he does paper work because of his young age. He has an abnormally high amount of self pride. If you make that mistake, don't think you can just get out of it. After all, he is the most conceited narcissist in the whole wide world, which is why he's known as Naru for short.
If Naru's in a good mood, you can easily talk to him. He'll definitely help you solve your problem.

...If he's interested in your situation, that is.

"Is Shibuya Psy-something over here?"

A woman dressed in extravagant clothes entered. I'm working today with no breaks in between, meaning I'll be in the office all day. And so, I was the one who ended up greeting this guest.

"Is there anything troubling you?" I asked. I gave her a warm, business-like smile.

But she ignored me who was standing up and looked towards the sofa where Naru happened to be reading a book.

"That child over there."

...Scary how ignorant some people can be. Man, it's best not to call that guy a "child". It's really dangerous, just like calling a tiger a "meatball."

"Please, is there anything I can help you with?" I asked affably, again.

That woman glanced at me, then continued to ignore my questions.
...Ho ho...

Paying no heed to me she persistently spoke to Naru, "Child, do you work at this office?"

Naru didn't bother lifting up his head. Of course he didn't pay any attention to her. She called him a ‘child’.

I sternly asked her again, "Please, may I help you?" She ignored me again.

...Why you! Despite your age, you have no manners!

"If you have a request, please direct it to me," refraining myself from raising my voice, I politely asked her again.

She stared at me rudely then let out a disdainful hmph.

...Y-you're too much!

The woman turned to face Naru, "That child over there... I'm a guest!"

"A guest...?" Naru said coldly, not looking up from his book.

"Correct. You should answer my question. Otherwise, I will be given a bad impression."

...Exactly who's making the bad impression here!

Naru replied indifferently, "Please leave."

"—What the hell, I already said I'm a guest."

"I have yet to know of the etiquette I must show to a guest I've never met before."

...Nice and strong. Well said. Her face reddened, "You have no manners... Call the person in charge! I want to file a complaint!"

...Ah, stupid jerk.

Naru finally stood up, then faced the woman with eyes cold as ice. This kind of expression can stop anyone from talking. Pitch black hair, black pupils, and completely black clothes... He looked like a frightening, beautiful demon or vampire.

Naru calmly stated, "I am the manager, Shibuya."

The woman became speechless.

The manager looked at her disdainfully, his pale lips curved into a mocking smile, "Please leave." Simultaneously, he directed his voice to the nearby reference room and said, "Lin! Send the guest out."

The rude woman was thrown out by the tall, unfriendly assistant.

"Naru, is that okay?" I asked.

"What is?" He looked at me and calmly asked.

"That woman seemed very rich."

"It's okay," Naru silently reassured me.

"Let's not talk about this. Mai, tea." His gaze turned back to his book. What a terse order.

Tea, can't you do that yourself!

Even though I was thinking that, I knew it'd be too dangerous to say it aloud. Naru's in a bad mood today. People constantly came in, and they were all difficult to deal with too.

There was that rude woman, a request to investigate an extramarital affair, a request to cure an aching waist, and even a request to analyze a horoscope for marriage.

Furthermore, there was that guy who thought we were part of a new religion. The only reasonable request was, "My daughter has been behaving strangely. She must be possessed, so please come and exorcise the ghost."

I have to explain to them every time. This is a paranormal investigation office. We use scientific methods to solve paranormal phenomena.

Well, this isn't a detective agency.

You're mistaken. We do not supply medicine here.

I'm sorry, but we are not divine.

No, this isn't a religious organization.

...People, don't overdo it. Even if I'm not Naru, I'll still be angry.

"Here you go."

I placed the black tea onto the table.

As a sidenote, the tea we're talking about is black tea. Basically they don't drink green tea in this office.

"Eh..."

Naru didn't even raise his head. Can't you say a little ‘thank you’? This is the tea that I carefully prepared for you.

What a pain (I suddenly started to think over this like a little girl), I put all my heart into pouring the tea. It seems that I, towards this [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume2_Translator's_Notes#Director|director]]....

I have various jobs here, like making photocopies and pouring tea. I always feel like I'm not helping out much.

And that's why I put all my heart into pouring the tea. Different days call for different teas. Since today was such a tough one, I decided to use Assam tea. I'm very careful about things like this. But it seems like he didn't even notice.

I met Naru during Springtime of this year at my school. —Even though I say it like that, he is in no way a transfer student. He's the head of ‘Shibuya Psychic Resarch’, and he came to investigate the ominous old school building.

Due to a number of random events, I ended up being his assistant during that case. And now I'm doing the same thing, helping him out in his office.

In the beginning I thought he was a very irritating guy. Even though he's handsome, he has a terrible temper. Not only that, he also has a sharp tongue and an arrogant personality. I can't stand it. But...

Love doesn't need to have a reason. How troublesome.

Of course, Naru has no idea about what I think. In his eyes I'm just an assistant (or so I believe).

Maybe Naru's not interested in girls? Sometimes that's what I end up thinking. No matter what the case, he's not the same as other guys—

First of all, he's the head of a paranormal investigation despite only being sixteen. He should be a year above me: a sophomore in high school. But no matter how I look at it, he just doesn't seem to be attending school. Can it be that since he already has a job, he decided to forget about school?

In addition, he seems to be completely into his work. He doesn't watch TV, go to the movies, read novels, and you don't even need to mention manga. He also doesn't listen to music. No matter what, he just doesn't do any of that kind of stuff.

Then, what does he do when he's not working? Well, he probably reads thick piles of documents and books. And of course, they're all books about the paranormal, and they're all in English.

As for hobbies, he likes traveling and magic.

That's a really strange hobby. He has a bunch of travel books and maps. Man, even if he has to go everywhere because of his job, all those maps and books are a bit too much. Sometimes he'll open a map, draw lines on it, then contemplate about it. Even though he often goes out on these little trips, he almost never goes to a tourism site. For instance, even if he goes to Kyoto, he doesn't visit the Kiyomizudera Temple, Kinkakuji Temple, or the Arashiyama Mountain.

It's the same with his magic. He has never performed in front of me. Even though I often see him fiddle with cards, I've never seen him perform a magic trick with them.

...Ne, isn't that strange?

Naru... Is like... A riddle.

You could say it's his strong point...

...It's done. I completed it like a little girl (♥)

Even I'm starting to think it's admirable.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume1 Epilogue|Previous Section]]
| Return to [[Ghost Hunt|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter1|Next Section]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter1

2015-11-02T08:25:21Z

Yumemi.sayaka:

==Chapter 1 - The Spirits' Residence==

===1===

Afterwards not many people came. I started to organize the books on the list. All of them were about parapsychology. Organizing them became part of my job.

I picked up an unbelievably stinky book, "Naru, what category is 'The Parapsychology Battlefield'?"

Naru picked up the book and flipped through it. "Parapsychology, Thesis."

"Got it~"

Right when I was going to write that on a card, the door opened, and a young lady entered.

She looked to be about twenty years old. Although she wore subtle clothes that adults usually wear, she gave me the feeling that she faced many difficulties lately.

"Do you need help with something?" I asked, walking toward her while she gazed uneasily back at me.

"Please excuse me... Is this SPR?"

Oh, a guest.

Slapping my business smile on, I directed her to the sofa.

Naru also stood up and greeted her. Today his temper was worse than usual. And no wonder. We had so many annoying customers today. And not one of them had a reasonable request.

I whispered mentally to myself, then went to the kitchen to pour tea.

"...Is something troubling you?" Naru still used his angry tone.

Noriko Morishita... Lowered her head, not looking up at Naru.

"...Well, strange things have been happening at my house," she admitted.

"What kind?"

Naru's tone seemed to say, most likely an incident occurred the day you bought the house, and you're just not used to the house yet. We've been getting these kinds of requests rather often. And Naru usually rejects them.

Noriko quietly responded, "There are strange sounds."

—Oh?

"Sounds of someone knocking on the wall and climbing onto the bed will come from empty rooms. The door opens and closes by itself..."

A glimmer of light flashed in Naru's eyes.

"The door opens and closes with no apparent reason?" he restated.

Noriko nodded uneasily. "Objects in the room won't be in their usual place. The room often shakes. At first I thought it was an earthquake, but it wasn't..."

...A real customer has arrived.

Naru's eyes gleamed. That means he's interested.

"Can you be more specific on objects not being in their usual place?" he inquired.

"Um... The flower vase moved, things I put in the drawer aren't there anymore, and they all end up in places they shouldn't be in."

"And the earthquake?"

"It kind of feels like an earthquake. The furniture emits a rumbling sound. And then there's this swaying feeling..."
Naru signaled to Lin with his eyes, who then pulled out a cassette recorder to tape Noriko's account. Afterward, Naru asked her more questions.

"First of all, can you tell us about the other inhabitants?"

After Noriko-san left, Naru immediately started discussing the matter with Lin-san. It seemed like they'll accept Noriko's request.

Naru's really picky with requests. If he has no interest, then he'll definitely reject it. Out of the three months that I've worked here, this is the first time I've seen them ready to accept a request.

The rest of the SPR members joined us three days later. Luckily it was the summer holidays for all public schools in the country so I didn't need to go to school.

It was a two-hour drive from Tokyo. The house was built in an old architectural style. Noriko-san lived in a tall house near the woods. The first impression she must've gotten from the house was that it was dark. Dark and gloomy. Almost like it was completely foreign. The trees in the backyard nearly covered up the entire rooftop. The brick walls were covered by a painting of a mountain tiger. The vines had even started to reach the windows.

It really did seem like an old house. Even if I don't have any proof of it.

"What's wrong?" Naru turned around and asked.

"It's just..." I murmured

How can I talk about the house looking really dark and creepy with Noriko-san standing right there. When it was finally quiet, Noriko-san smiled, "Are you surprised that it's so old? They say that this house was built before the war. It always feels a bit lonely to me."

"...Oh."

The wind blew, rustling the leaves in trees.

"—Come in, come in," she ushered us.

At Noriko's request, I went inside.

The house looked so cool. The white walls and brown furniture gave it a quaint look.

"What a cool house..."

Noriko smiled at me and said "Thanks." Then her expression suddenly changed to a serious one. "It would be better if those strange things didn't happen..."

...True. No matter how magnificent a house may look, they usually sell cheap because something bad happened there.

"My older brother's not here, so the place always makes me uneasy."

Oh. Noriko's older brother is the owner of the house, but right now he's overseas on a business trip. When he was away, many strange incidents had occurred. It must've been scary. Right now there are three females in the house, including Noriko's sister-in-law and niece.

Noriko smiled slightly, "My sister is waiting for everyone so please come along."

We entered the guest room.

"Ah!"

"Ge!"

"Eh?!"

The moment we entered, I let out a yelp. We had some guests.

"...Long time no see."

"Sly one, huh."

A man and woman, both of them about twenty years old.

...Why are you guys over here—

"Do you know them?" a bulky women asked curiously.

"This is Kana, my sister-in-law," Noriko introduced.

Kana-san bowed.

Naru answered her earlier question, displeasure evident in his blunt tone, "We've done business together before."

"So that's how it is... In that case, an introduction would be unnecessary."

"That's right."

Is an introduction really necessary? The man with the stupid look on his face is a former monk from Mt. Kouya. The woman wearing the flashy dress is Matsuzaki Ayako, a priestess.

The old school building was rumored to be haunted. It was at that time when they came over to investigate. They're horrible people with no abilities.

So, why are you guys over here anyway—?

Not long afterwards, a little girl followed Noriko, who was carrying tea, into the room.

...Cute...

The supple girl almost looked like an angel or doll. Wearing a white dress, she was cradling an outdated doll with her tiny fingers. She looked like she came from a painting.

"This is my niece, Ayami," Noriko introduced.

Even though Noriko's older brother Morishita-san is still young, he owns a company. Ayami-chan is his daughter. Ayami-chan's mother isn't Kana-san. Her mother had divorced with her father a long time ago. It's been nearly a year since their marriage took place.

Oh— Ayami-chan's mother must've been a beautiful woman—

Noticing that everyone was looking at Ayami, Noriko let out a small laugh, then introduced us to the woman carrying dishes, "This is our housekeeper, Shibata-san."

"So is that everyone?" Naru asked calmly.

Of course, Naru only enjoys looking at himself in the mirror.

"Right," Noriko-san answered Naru, "but Shibata-san doesn't live here."

Naru nodded, "I have some questions for you later. Kana-san, would it be alright if you prepare a room for us? A base for us to investigate from."

"No problem. Please come this way," Noriko raised her hand and guided us to another room.

===2===

Such a big house... So many rooms.

We were led to an empty room on the first floor near the stairs.

Naru examined the room and nodded. Then he turned toward Bou-san and Miko-san, "…Can you tell me why you two are here?"

Such a cold tone.

The priestess Ayako looked smug, "Long time no see. Can't you act a little bit happier?"

"I'm terribly sorry." Naru's expression was still cold and detached.

"So handsome, yet so fickle," Bou-san sighed.

Naru's lack of emotion and cold stare urged the two to reply.

"That's because," Ayako said, looking at Bou-san, "I had..." She pointed at herself. "...gotten a request from the nanny over here."

"Morishita's secretary requested me."

"And then I met Morishita's little sister—"

"It's easier to have more people around in this kind of situation."

"That's why we're here today."

"Then I was scared to death after seeing this simpleminded priestess over here," said Bou-san.

"You frivolous rule-breaking monk!"

They glared at each other.

"So that's why you guys are here." I followed their conversation.

...What a pain.

This was boring. What's up with Noriko-san; she could've told us this earlier. And then we would've told her that they're not good at anything except arguing.

"Man—we'll just leave it at that. Please continue to help us," Bou-san said, smiling surreptitiously.

Naru ignored the other two and looked at me and Lin-san instead, "Let's start working."

...It started again. Shibuya Psychic Research is doing tough work again.

Naru is a ghost hunter.

Ghost hunters... Are people who get rid of ghosts. Even though psychics can also investigate, Naru isn't a psychic. Or that's what he says, anyway. He uses state-of-the-art videocameras and equipment to help with the investigation.

Moving all that equipment is manual labor.

I went back to the van and started moving all the equipment. I already set up the shelves so all I had to do was move the equipment onto that. Seeing the room become a research institute, Noriko-san was really surprised.

"Is that the room where the paranormal phenomena occured?" Naru asked.

Noriko shook her head, "There isn't a specific place where it occurs..."

Naru contemplated, then said, "Then we can place two videocams on both the first and second floor. And we can set one up in the hallway. Let's observe the situation first."

After we placed the videocams in those designated places, we were sweating.

"Still the same, I see," Bou-san sighed, glancing up at the mountainpile of TVs and videocameras.

It really was quite a sight to see. There were twelve small TVs and some other commonplace equipment that I didn't see a use for. Lin-san sat in front of the equipment. The TV screens brightened, showing different areas of Morishita's house.

"What do you think of this place?" Bou-san asked Naru.

"I can't be sure as of now," Naru replied coldly. He seemed... Angry. He's a really proud guy, so he dislikes it whenever someone else interrupts his work.

Ayako snickered, "I don't know anything about this ghost hunt stuff, but as always, you're making a big deal out of this. This isn't even a big case."

"So is this Matsuzaki-san's intuition?" asked Naru.

After hearing Naru, Ayako was at a loss for words.

In the old school building case, Ayako's intuition was never right.

"That time was an exception. This time I'm not wrong. The culprit is an earth spirit."

"You said that last time, but you guessed wrong," he stated matter-of-factly. Such a disdainful tone.

Ayako raised an eyebrow. She looked like a secretary or maybe even a college student with her formal clothing on.

Bou-san laughed loudly, earning a glare from the woman.

"What about you?" Ayako asked the guffawing man.

"Me? I know my stuff so my opinion counts."

...These two are still going at it.

"What about you, [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume2_Translator's_Notes#Ojou-chan|ojou-chan]]? You're Mai, right? Naru's assistant."

"As of now I'm doing various jobs. According to what Noriko-san said, this seems to be the work of a poltergeist."

"Oh."

"Heh."

Bou-san and Ayako's eyes were wide open.

Ah, humans are progessive creatures.

Poltergeist.. In Japanese it would be called a spirit who disturbs others. That's what the word means in a literal sense: a disturbing spirit. Objects relocating themselves and eerie noises coming from nowhere.

—There's an investigator in France named E. Tisane. He categorized poltergiest activities. They're called "Tisane’s Nine Criteria."

Explosions, knocking sounds, doors opening and closing, vibrations, eerie sounds, invasions, moving objects will be warm to the touch, and objects will come out of nowhere. Those are the nine criteria.

"According to what Noriko-san said, there're knocking sounds, doors opening and closing, objects relocating themselves, and eerie sounds. That's five conditions. As long as more than half the criteria is met, it can be considered a poltergeist. I think the possibility of this happening is pretty high."

Hmm— I've become smart. This is what I've learned from Naru's "you're stupid" assaults.

Bou-san laughed aloud, clapping, "Heh, pretty amazing. If it's a poltergeist, then who's the culprit?"

Hee hee. Nice, I was waiting for that.

"It's Noriko-san."

"Huh?"

"Poltergeist activities are usually caused by the house's inhabitants, most of which are women. After knowing that, isn't it obvious? She's been having difficulties with her older brother's sister-in-law, right?"

"So that's how it is," Ayako gasped with admiration. "Don't you think that Kana-san is strict? Perhaps she and Noriko-san don't get along well."

Yup, yup.

I sure am awesome.

Thinking that, I looked at Naru, who returned my look with a piercing gaze.

Huh?

"At first I wanted to praise you for remembering everything you learned so far, but," Naru continued coldly, "poltergeist culprits are usually between thirteen and fifteen years old, meaning they are undergoing puberty. Noriko-san is already twenty. Saying she's undergoing puberty right now is a rather outragious idea."

...Oh.

"Although it's possible for a spiritually sensitive woman to be responsible.. No matter what, let's just observe the situation for now. We'll make a conclusion later."

...Hmph.

Bou-san looked at Lin-san. "Is that man over there Naru's assistant?"

Lin-san nodded slightly. He was injured in the last case so he had no choice but to rest for a while (please don't ask how it happened). That's why the group doesn't really know much about him.

"What do you think of this case?" asked Bou-san.

Lin-san briefly answered in a low tone, "Am I obligated to reply you?"

Both Bou-san and Ayako raised their eyebrows. "...You're definitely Naru's assistant. What a great personality."

Naru crossed his arms, ignoring them.

Lin-san is just that kind of person. He seems to be indifferent or maybe someone hard to get close to. Or maybe he's just rude. Even now, we have barely exchanged any words. I shouldn't push my luck because I still don't know his full name. And of course it's obvious I haven't seen him smile or joke around.

With the stiff atmosphere surrounding us, Bou-san and Ayako left the room.

Lin-san continued to look at the TV screen as if nothing happened. His bangs practically covered up half his extremely, stoic face. Like Naru, he usually wears black clothes. When they stand together, the atmosphere becomes gloomy, like that of a funeral.

===3===

When we were almost done with straightening everything out, Noriko-san brought us to the luxurious guest room.

If this were a deserted haunted house, Naru would never enter unless he knew it was safe first. But since people live here already— and one of them is an eight year old girl, it really shouldn't be dangerous. And so we're staying here for the night.

"Wow, it's so cool!"

Silk curtains, a dressing room, a dressing table, a nice bed, and even a small cabinet.

...Amazing, it's like a luxury. But will I get the chance to sleep here? No matter how I think about it, paranormal phenomena usually occur at night. That will definitely happen.

"Are you satisfied with this room?" Noriko-san asked, smiling.

"Yes. Thank you very much," I replied.

"Well, you don't have to be so polite, okay?"

"Yes, but..."

...After all, Noriko-san is the one who wanted us to investigate.

"Please."

"...Okay."

Hearing my reply, Noriko-san seemed happy. The room faced the west. When I reached the window, I was surprised. There was a pond south of the house. It was a lush, green pond.

"The scenery is amazing," I said in amazement.

Like me, Noriko-san also looked at the scenery from the window.

"...I've often thought that way too... But lately it seems scary..." she admitted.

"Scary?" I asked.

"Think about it. Aren't there stories like this? The young child that drowned cries out for his friend..."

It's a common story. I quickly answered, "Don't worry about it. That didn't happen here."

I couldn't explain the entire situation to Noriko-san though— perhaps, you are the culprit.

"...Thank you. My brother is usually not at home so it gets scary."

I chuckled, "Everything will soon be alright. Our director is here, and so is the priestess and monk. Those two often argue so much that it's easy to laugh at them."

"Really?" Noriko-san seemed a bit happier now.

Seeing her like that, I still thought that she was the culprit. Sorry...

"If it's okay with you, would you join me for tea? It's time for afternoon tea. Is it okay if Ayami comes too?"

"That would be awesome (♥)"

* * *
Carrying the teaset, Noriko and I went into Ayami's room.

"Ayami."

Noriko-san opened the door.

Ayami-chan was lying on the floor, reading a picture book. Her eyes swept toward us.

She seemed lost in thought, which made her look as cute as a rabbit.

"Hello," I smiled, waving my hand in hello.

Ayami-chan let out a happy smile, then pushed her picture book to the side. She grabbed her doll and walked toward us.

She was holding the old-styled, foreign doll that we saw earlier.

The expressions on foreign dolls were always creepy, but this doll was kind of cute.

Ayami-chan turned toward me, then lifted the doll's left arm, "Hello."

I bent down and shook the foreign doll's hand. "Hi, what's your name?"

"Minnie," Ayami-chan said, moving the doll's little hand.

"Minnie, nice to meet you. I'm Mai."

"Nice to meet you, Mai."

Ayami laughed, then made the foreign doll bow. So cute—

"Ayami, it's snack time."

Hearing Noriko-san, Ayami-chan quickly nodded, then just as quickly shook her head.

What's wrong? What's up with Ayami-chan? They're snacks. Cute, pink cakes~ She became quiet, lowering her head.

...Weird. Ayami-chan, what's wrong, why are you suddenly acting this way...

After dinner, Naru gathered everyone together. Kana-san, Noriko-san, Ayami-chan, and the housekeeper Shibata-san. When Naru got everyone to sit down on the sofa in the guest room, he turned off the lights. The room became pitch dark.

"I'll have to borrow your time for a while," he stated.

After saying that, he turned on a light. The white light flashed on and off.

"Please look at the light."

The light flashed on and off in the dark.

Naru softly said, "Please breathe along to the light. Slowly now.. Relax your shoulders..."

Naru is trying to give everyone a hint. It's similar to hypnoticism. It's an autosuggestion.

Using the light, I looked at everyone's face and realized they were all relaxed.

A poltergeist activity happened in this room (I think).

Usually poltergeist activities happen for various reasons. But most of the time people believe it's caused by a ghost or a demon.

A lot of culprits behind poltergeist activity are in fact, humans. Spiritually sensitive people will sometimes use their psychic powers unconsciously. Of course, it's not just a simple disturbance. No matter what, it almost always seems supernatural. The culprit is usually a teenager between the ages of thirteen and fifteen. But sometimes it's a woman with strong spiritual powers.

No one here is between thirteen and fifteen years old. That leaves a woman with strong spiritual powers...

"Please count the number of times you breathe," Naru said repeatedly.

They repeated that for five minutes. When everyone became relaxed, Naru stated our goal.

"Tonight, the flower vase in the dining room will move... The glass flower vase. Tonight it will reappear on the table in this room."

His soft fluctuating voice. If I were to describe the color of his voice, it would be clear, transparent.

"—Okay, it's finished."

He suddenly turned the lights back on. We blinked our eyes in hopes of adjusting to the light again.

"Now you are free to do what you want. But don't do anything you normally wouldn't. ...Morishita-san."

"Yes."

"Please give me the key to this room."

Morishita-san handed the key to Naru. At the moment there was a vase in Naru's arms, a flower vase.

Everyone's eyes were glued to the flower vase. In just an instant, the autosuggestion had succeeded. If the autosuggestion had failed, no one would've looked at the flower vase.

Then will the flower vase move tonight?
If the culprit is human, after the autosuggestion the vase will move. Meaning, if the flower vase moves, then the culprit is human. And the culprit would be among us. If the flower vase doesn't move... Then the culprit is not human.

Once everyone left the room, I placed the vase in the middle of the table, where Naru had drawn a circle.

Meanwhile Naru set a videocamera up to record the table. The sensitive camera can record videos in the dark. Even if there's only a little light, the camera will record it as if it's broad daylight. Naru plugged the videocamera cable into the outlet. After everything was put into place, Naru and I left the room too.

A radar, like the ones that airplanes use. That's the kind of radar we used.

Naru locked the door, sealing it with a piece of paper. That way no one would be able to go in. If someone forced themselves into the room, the paper would tear. The guest room had become an isolated room.

The other radar was on the other side of the wall, observing the flower vase. If the vase moved even slightly, then the radar would record that movement and send it to our base.

...Amazing~

As you can see, a ghost hunter and a psychic are completely different.

After the autosuggestion, we returned to our work room— Naru calls it our base, but to me it's more of a research institute— to put it simply. That said, Bou-san and Ayako were chatting again.

"Leisure time, I see," Naru remarked, his tone heavy with sarcasm.

Yeesh. If you think it's an earth spirit, then hurry and exorcise it already.

Bou-san replied, "I'll decide what to do after we see the results of that experiment. When I'm sure the poltergeist activities aren't caused by a human, I'll take action."

...Hee, Bou-san, you became smart. Is it because last time you didn't think of all the possibilities and consequently got into a big mess?

Eh... Interesting. This means that you're aknowledging Naru's prowess. Last time you were all in his face, saying how what he was doing was meaningless. Hee hee~ Naru seemed aware of that too.

"How honorable of you," came a mocking voice.

Naru, don't laugh like that. Your eyes aren't laughing at all. Instead, they look cold and sinister. Can't you smile normally?

Something strange happened tonight.

At 9 o' clock, Kana-san ran into the research institute— No, I mean base.

"Please take a look!" she exclaimed.

"What's wrong?"

Kana-san's face was pale and frantic. She recklessly grabbed a calm Naru, "Please, come quickly!"

We— excluding Lin-san, which makes four of us— looked at each other, then followed Kana-san out of base.

===4===

We arrived at Ayami-chan's room.

Her room was on the second floor, just like the room I shared with Ayako-san.

"Look!"

Kana-san rushed into the room.

Our eyes widened as we observed the room.
That table that used to be right beside the wall was leaned over. Not only that, the bed, bookshelf and wardrobe were all at a crooked angle, pushed to the edge of the room.

Dazed and sleepy, Ayami-chan stood in the corner in her pajamas.

"...What happened..." Bou-san whispered.

Kana-san replied firmly, "...When I came to get Ayami in bed, the room was just like this. And you still ask 'what happened'? Didn't I call on you guys because of things like this?"

Hearing Kana-san's uneasy retort, I grasped the situation and looked at the little girl, "Ayami-chan?"

Ayami-chan blinked her eyes several times, then raised her head toward me, "Why is the furniture on the sides?"

She was scared stiff.

"Yeah, that's right. What happened here?"

I also noticed the carpet was askew, pushed to the side...

I couldn't help but feel a chill run down my back.

Who could've moved all that? It was all so heavy. There was furniture on top of the carpet. Even with all my strength, I wouldn't have been able to move it 1 cm.

Who did this? And how did they do it?

Leaning on the side of the door, Ayako softly offered an explanation, "Didn't that kid do it?

I couldn't help but retort, "And how would Ayami-chan be able to do that?"

"That's what I was thinking," Bou-san agreed. "With all that furniture on the carpet, even I wouldn't be able to move it. Or are you saying that you can do it?"

He threw a ridiculing look at Ayako.

Oh God, here it comes again.

Naru calmly asked Kana-san, "...First of all, can we examine this room?"

"Yes, do what you want," Kana-san said, nodding. "We'll leave then."

Kana-san pulled Ayami-chan's hand.

Ayami-chan lifted her head and looked at us, "I didn't do it."

She was on the verge of tears.

"I know it's not your fault," I said hastily, in hopes of consoling her.

...It's all that brainless Ayako's fault!

What now? Ayami-chan is really upset.

Even Bou-san went and softly patted her head, "We all know it's not your fault. Don't cry, okay?"

"Okay," Ayami-chan finally broke into a smile.

After they left, we started to discuss the case.

"What's your opinion on this, Naru-chan?"

Opinion? What kind of opinion can you get from that?

"If someone is capable of accomplishing this, I'd like to see that person. Maybe Matsuzaki-san knows of someone like this, but I don't know of anyone that strong."

...Exactly.

Ayako turned around in embarrassment, like always. "I was just saying."

To demonstrate, Naru went up and pushed the bed. Bou-san went up too, to help him. The bed didn't move, and the carpet made even less progress.

Naru looked around the bed, then said softly, "There aren't any marks on the bed. A human didn't do this."

And then a despairing cry came from downstairs.

We rushed down the stairs.

"What happened?"

We ran to the living room.

Kana-san was standing, her face chalk white. Ayami-chan was on the side, her eyes in a daze. Noriko-san rushed here, noticed the scene, and was shocked.

"......!!"

We ran to a halt.

The furniture was all flipped upside down.

The table, chairs, and even the bookshelf leaning against the wall were all flipped upside-down. The painting on the wall was also flipped upside-down.

No one said a word.

It might seem easy to flip the table over, but this table is composed of thick, tough wood. If Naru, Lin, and Bou-san all try to flip it over together, then it might work.

What about that cabinet? I drank tea here earlier so I know Kana-san puts her collection of clocks there.
So many clocks. Some old, some new. There're marble clocks, brass clocks, bronze clocks, and even silver clocks.

It's a cabinet filled with heavy things... Plus, the cabinet was also made of thick, tough wood. It should be heavy... How was it moved?

Moving it down, flipping it over, and pushing it to the wall.

I suddenly realized something under my feet.

The carpet, which was under all the furniture, was also flipped upside-down.

We set up videocameras in Ayami-chan's room, our room, and the living room.

Today, it seemed like Ayami-chan was sleeping with Noriko-san.

Naru looked at the equipment in those two rooms, then he started contemplating.

Bou-san suggested, "That's right, it's obvious. The problem is who's causing the poltergeist activity."

"It's not an earth spirit?"

"At first I thought it was."

...Here it comes again. You always say it's an earth spirit, and last time you were wrong? Or did you forget that part already?

Naru didn't reply.

"It doesn't matter what it is because this can be taken care of easily. I will exorcise it tomorrow," Ayako declared, standing up.

"Naru-chan, are you still watching the TV screen? You're wasting time," Ayako nagged.

Naru ignored her. Ayako flicked her hand as she left the room.
"Well, if you want to keep watching the TV screen then just keep doing that. I'm going to sleep."

...You still act like you're so important. I don't understand where you get all that confidence from. In the last case, you didn't pull your weight at all.

After Ayako left, Bou-san asked, "What's up? You seem to be concentrating hard on something."

Naru ignored him. Hey, you should at least answer.

But Bou-san didn't seem to care. "Did you find any clues?"

Finally, Naru answered, "Don't you think they reacted too early?"

"Huh?"

Light flickered in Naru's dark eyes. Such a deep color.

He proceeded to explain, "Spirits normally hate outsiders. When outsiders come into their house, they usually hide for a certain amount of time."

"True."

I asked Bou-san, "So that's the case with this house?"

If I asked Naru instead, he'd chide my ignorance.

"Yes... Doesn't this usually happen on TV? When people try to record a haunted house, nothing ever happens."

"Oh..."

"Whether it's a spirit or a poltergeist, once an outsider comes, they usually lay low for a while... It should be this way."

Naru's eyes were fixed on the TV, "But so many incidents have occurred since we came here. And they're all more serious than the ones Noriko-san mentioned."

"...Yeah. Noriko-san only mentioned objects swaying in her house..."

"What do you think?"

Bou-san's eyes became serious and intense, a rare moment to see, as he crossed his arms, "...Usually the reactions weaken. A loud sound would instead become a soft sound created by friction. But if the reactions become stronger instead..."

Bou-san stopped for a moment. "Repulsion."

Naru looked at Bou-san. "So you think that way too?"

"Yes. This house seemed unhappy the moment we came here."

"Plus, it showed us a number of incidents in our short time here..."

"This poltergeist isn't an ordinary one."

Naru nodded, his voice barely a whisper, "...This could be a troublesome one."

I stood up uneasily.

...A troublesome one...

When nothing else moved in the night, we finally went to sleep around daybreak.

===5===

The flower vase on the table was still in the same place. It didn't move into the circle on the table.

"How's it going?" I asked, watching Naru use the videocamera.

"The flower vase didn't move."

"As expected, nothing here either. There are no responses."

Once we got back to base, I asked Naru, "Since the flower vase didn't move...Does that mean the people who live here didn't cause the poltergeist activity?"

"Yes."

"Hey, can the culprit be Noriko-san's older brother who's overseas right now?"

"That would be impossible because he's not here. I've never heard of a case where a middle-aged man is the culprit. Even if it is him, the poltergeist activity would've left when he left. If that were the case, the poltergeist activity would occur whereever he is staying at."

"Then... Is it because of a ghost?"

"I can't be sure on that yet."

...Please, just tell me if it is.

Naru turned around to me, "That can't be determined right now. Mai, check the temperatures of each room."

He then turned around to face Lin-san, "Lin, check the foundations of this building."

That quiet, unamiable man responded, "Okay."

Lin-san stood up.

In the afternoon, while I was measuring the temperatures of each room, Ayako started her exorcism.

The location seemed to be Ayami-chan's room. When I passed by our base, I saw Ayako in a videocamera, standing in front of an altar. Behind her was a confused-looking Shibata-san, Noriko-san, and Kana-san. A Shinto prayer started to come out of the microphone.
"I humbly invite you to come down onto this heavenly altar..."

Bou-san sat in front of the equipment, obviously at ease. Lin-san went out to investigate the well, while Naru went around the house to investigate.

"Please cleanse the sins..."

"Bou-san, aren't you going to do something?" I asked him.

...What a sly guy. He's the only one acting carefree.

"Come on," I urged him.

"Are you saying you know Naru's conclusion?" Bou-san replied.

I wanted him to do something since I didn't think he'd act so laidback, "That's right. Even though it's okay if you relax a bit, you shouldn't just sit back and not do anything."

...Bastard. You only know how to gain from others.

"Oh, mighty heavenly God, I beseech you to come down..." the prayer continued.

Hearing Ayako's voice again, I left the room. Bou-san ran up to me, "What? Jou-chan? Aren't you going to stay longer?"

"I'm busy, unlike a certain monk."

...Hmph.

"You... Act more like Naru-chan everyday."

"Well, yeah. It's like they say. The manager and his parents are alike, just like the employer and employee are alike."

"What are you talking about?" Bou-san asked, "well, I'm going to keep watching. Good luck."
...And you still act like you have a lot to boast about. The least you can do is help out.

After Ayako finished her prayer, she turned towards Kana-san, a confident smile on her face, "Tonight you may sleep with ease."

What's going to happen now?

"How's the situation?" I asked Naru as I handed him a piece of paper with the recorded temperatures of each room.

Now it's ten o'clock.

"The temperature in Ayami's room is somewhat low," he responded.

...When a spirt shows up in a certain place, the temperature decreases.

Naru placed down my report, then looked at a layout of the house.

"This house isn't slanted, and the foundations are solid. Although water flows under this house, it does so smoothly. In addition, the water level hasn't decreased."

Poltergeist activity can be a result of the house being slanted or land subsidence. But after a day of investigation, it turned out to be neither. In other words...

"It's a ghost?" I asked him.

"That's a high possibility."

...Oh.

He... Said that in such a carefree way.

Actually, I'm really scared of ghosts (blabbering). A lot of poltergeist activities are caused by humans so I'm not completely scared. But I've never seen a ghost before. When I told ghost stories with my friends, I wasn't scared either.

But I'm getting scared now... I really do have an extraordinary job.
—And then, Shibata-san's shrill cry rang through the air.

On our way to the kitchen, we bumped into Noriko-san. When we got there, we were frightened for a moment.

The pipe was on fire!

Noriko-san screamed. Shibata-san was frozen stiff with fear.

I quickly looked around.

The fire extinguisher. Where's the fire extinguisher?!

The huge flames almost engulfed the opposite wall.

Naru and Bou-san pulled Shibata-san out of the way while I reached for the fire extinguisher by the refrigerator.

"Noriko-san, don't you have any other fire extinguishers?!" I yelled as I turned the fire extinguisher on. Mist sprayed into the surroundings. Noriko-san ran grabbed another fire extinguisher and helped.

Using the two fire extinguishers, we finally put out the fire. Noriko-san shut off her fire extinguisher.

Noriko-san and Shibata-san slumped onto the floor.

"Thank... You."

Shibata-san continued to tremble. Bou-san tried to comfort her.

"Madam, are you alright?"

"Ah... This kind of thing... Happened."

"Well, let's end this for today. Do you want me to give you a lift home?" Shibata-san reluctantly nodded.
I was about to praise Bou-san for being so caring, but then the air suddenly became cold.

Someone's at the window...

Even though the room was lit by a small light, I was positive there was a child there. That child looked at us from the window.

Then it suddenly disappeared.

"Naru!"

"What?"

"Did you see that just now?"

Naru looked at the direction my finger was pointing at, "What was there?"

"I saw someone there..."

Naru ran to the window and looked outside, "No one's here."

"Someone's there. I'm sure of it. And it was looking inside too... It was a child."

Everyone became nervous.

"Was it Ayami-chan?"

"I don't know. I couldn't see the face."

"But, Ayami-chan's already asleep," Noriko-san said uneasily.

Naru turned his intense gaze downward onto the floor, thinking carefully. "Let's look at the situation first."

Ayami-chan slept in Noriko's room again tonight. The lights were off in Noriko-san’s room, however in the dimness we could see Ayami-chan wasn't asleep... In the dark room, she was sitting up in the bed, playing with her doll. She placed a small quilt on Minnie.

A girl playing with her doll in the dark. It sounded sad.

Ayami-chan raised her head.

Noriko-san turned on the lights, then sat by her, "Ayami, were you in the kitchen just now?"

Blinded by the lights, Ayami-chan blinked her eyes before shaking her head in surprise. She looked uncomfortable under Noriko-san's interrogating gaze.

"No I wasn't."

She shook her head furiously.

Noriko-san let out a soft sigh. A loud sound came from the ceiling. It was almost as if something was hitting the ceiling.

We looked up at the ceiling. The sound didn't stop.

"I didn't do it!" Ayami-chan cried out.

"I didn't do it!" She cried again, tears brimming in her eyes.

The thumping sounds continued, as if they were responding to Ayami-chan.

The chandelier swayed, making a creaking sound.

The thumping sounds grew louder and louder.

The bed and furniture rocked too.

"Noriko-san, it's dangerous here..." Naru warned.

Right after he said that, the bed flipped over and the bookshelf started to fall.

"Noriko...-san...!"

The bookshelf and toys on the bookshelf started to tumble onto the frightened woman.

I couldn't help but scream.

Ayami-chan screamed too.

As if on cue, the lights went off.

===6===

Noriko-san was hurt in many places, but luckily her injuries were not serious. She went to sleep in another room.

We returned to base. There was a TV screen showing Ayami-chan's room. Tonight Ayami-chan was sleeping with Noriko-san again. That's why no one was in her room.

The brightness of the screen was because this was taken with thermal imaging.

The string of numbers on the screen changed continuously. That indicated the time.
The other thermal cameras were placed in the living room, the kitchen, and the hallways on the first and second floor.

The blue and orange colors indicated the temperature. This was thermography, which is used to show temperature. The orange color indicated a high temperature, while the blue color indicated a low one.

Nothing changed on the T.V.

"Looks like you gave up," Bou-san commented, glancing at Ayako, who immediately turned her head to the other side.

"Yeah, it's beyond my abilities. I'm really sorry."

...Ignorant jerk.

"...But, don't you think it's dangerous?" Ayako's voice was uneasy. "The pipe broke...and suddenly burst into fire. Doesn't this poltergeist seem strong?"

...Then, doesn't that mean it's dangerous?

As if sensing I was uneasy, Naru coldly suggested, "If you're scared, you can go home."

...I'm not scared.

"Well, there will be a solution," Bou-san said in a carefree tone, "The gas valve is already closed. Fire won't explode from it again."

...This guy isn't nervous at all.

"Naru-chan, doesn't it seem strange?" Bou-san asked.

"Ayami-chan's situation?"

"Yeah, that poltergiest back there seemed to react to the kid's actions. Mai also said she saw a kid back in the kitchen..."

"Are you saying that Ayami-chan is the reason for the poltergeist activity?"
Bou-san touched his jaw, "The autosuggestion showed that the culprit isn't someone who lives here. How much confidence do you place in that test?"

"A hundred percent," Naru replied bluntly, "the culprit doesn't live here."

"Your autosuggestion might've failed."

"That's impossible."

...You're still full of confidence, Naru.

"Don't say it so resolutely..." Bou-san said, not willing to give up.
A low voice intercepted, "Naru is an expert at autosuggestion so that would be indeed impossible."

...That voice just now...was it Lin-san's?

"Oh, you sure trust him a lot," Ayako snatched this opportunity for sarcasm.

But Lin-san just continued to look at the TV screen. "I'm only stating a fact."

Such an emotionless voice.

Sometimes I mistake him for a robot.

Ayako was about to say something else, but then Lin-san cut her off, "Naru, the temperature is decreasing."

Naru looked at the TV. "...What's the time?"

"Two fourty-two a.m."

At this time, a red light shone on the edge of Ayami-chan's room.

"What's that?" I asked, pointing at the screen.

"The sound reception, —Lin, the speaker."

As soon as Lin-san set up the microphone, eerie sounds came out.

"......?"

A booming sound came down, followed by a quiet knocking sound. A cracking sound sounded through the air. Noisy sounds filled the air. It almost sounded like a mob of people was running around up there.

"Such strong sounds..."

There was nothing on the screen. No one was in the room. Nothing moved in the room either. It all seemed scary.

"This is...really serious..." Naru whispered.

Even Naru's trembling now.

"What?" I asked.

"The temperature suddenly dropped..." Naru murmered.

I looked at the computer screen. "Thermography?"

You can observe the temperature with thermography. Warm colors indicate high temperatures, while cool colors indicate low ones... The screen was filled with a deep, blue color.

"The response is strong. The temperature's still dropping... It's below freezing temperature..."

Naru looked uptight.

The strange sounds continued.

"Ayami-chan didn't do this. No human could've done this..."

...Then, that must mean..

"It's a ghost?"

"Correct, and a strong one too..." Naru looked tense.

"Seems like Bou-san was correct."

"It's a Jibakurei?"

"I'm afraid so."
In the three months I've worked in Naru's office, it's finally come to this. When I just started this job, I wondered if I would get to meet a real ghost.

I was almost scared to death.

This was a rare sight: Bou-san seemed excited as he stood confidently, "Well it's like I said, I'm not the same as Ayako. I'm actually capable."

"You were extremely accurate," Naru chuckled.

Ayako turned unhappily toward Bou-san, "[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume2_Translator's_Notes#It's a bolt from the blue|It's a bolt from the blue]], right Naru?"

"...Huh?"

Bou-san couldn't help but smirk, "Whatever you say. If there is a ghost, it'll be my turn now. I'll perform a magnificent exorcism."

"As long as you don't fail," Ayako smiled coldly, "well, let me see your exorcism then. You say you are very capable."

"Of course. I'm not incapable of exorcism like you."

"But you failed in the last case as well."

"That was—"

...Here it comes again. Bou-san and Ayako. It always comes out like this. But deep down inside, I can't help but feel that those two are good friends.

The eerie sounds persisted for a while before quieting down.

We finally got some rest.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Prologue|Previous Section]]
| Return to [[Ghost Hunt|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter2|Next Section]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter2

2015-11-02T08:24:14Z

Yumemi.sayaka:

==Chapter 2 - Girl==

===1===

When I woke up on the second day, Naru had already left. Said he had to do some research. And so, I let Lin-san take care of base while I went to Noriko-san's room.

Lin-san is hard to deal with. When we were alone in base, I almost felt like suffocating.

Ayami-chan was playing House by herself.

"Ayami-chan, can I play with you?" I asked.

Ayami-chan shook her head silently.

Noriko-san was standing on the side, her arms crossed.

Ayami-chan let her doll Minnie drink tea, then eat cake.

"Ayami-chan is really obedient."

Hearing my words, Noriko-san's face had a kind glow. "She wasn't like this before..."

"Really?"

"Yes. She was more extroverted before. She loved to annoy people. But ever since my older brother remarried and moved here, she's been awfully quiet and doesn't smile much anymore."

"...Hey, Noriko-san?" I tried to be courageous. "Is Kana-san... A good person?"

"Huh?" Noriko-san looked at me in surprise, then chuckled, "She and my brother's relationship is really good. I get along with her too. Even though she can be strict, she's a good person. But Ayami-chan still acts nervous around her..."

"So that's how it is..."

We chatted until 3:00 pm, when Kana-san came in to give us snacks.

Handing out snacks was really the maid's job, but today she's not here. After yesterday's incident, she quit.

Kana-san placed the cookie tray onto the table, then turned toward Ayami-chan. "Ayami, are you playing by yourself? Such a good girl. What are you playing?"

Like a doll, Ayami-chan's expression was emotionless. She did not look at Kana-san.

"At least answer me," Kana-san's voice tightened, "they're snacks, after all."

Kana-san roughly placed the cookies right in front of Ayami-chan. Ayami-chan looked unhappy.

"What's wrong? You don't want them?"

Ayami-chan shook her head.

Kana-san glared at Ayami-chan, then left the room.

Noriko-san let out a deep breath, then looked at Ayami-chan, "Ayami, you don't want to eat the snacks?"

She shook her head.

"Then, I'll eat them."

Suddenly Ayami-chan shouted, "Don't!"

"Eh?"

"They're poisoned!"

We couldn't help but stare at the little girl.

Ayami-chan tried her best to explain. "Minnie told me! The snacks are poisoned! That woman is an evil witch!"

...An evil witch. Poison...

I bent down toward Ayami-chan, "Minnie told you this?"

"Yes. That person is an evil witch. Don't trust her. She put Daddy under a spell and made him her slave. She thinks me and my sister are in the way, so she's trying to kill us!"

...What did you say?

Ayami-chan's eyes were serious. Her eyes were earnest.

"That witch is going to kill us one day! Because we're in her way!"

"...So Minnie told you all this? Not someone else?"

Noriko-san and I continued to look at the serious girl.

"Minnie told me. Minnie won't lie. So [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume2_Translator's_Notes#Onee-chan|onee-chan]] and Mai-san must be careful! The witch wants to kill onee-chan, cut her body into pieces, and then hide them. Then she'll tell Daddy that onee-chan left home. The witch wants to make me drown in the pond and then say it's an accident!"

I softly asked Noriko-san, "...You didn't teach her to say all that, did you?"

"...Why would I!"

...Then, why is this happening?

Strange. This isn't something an eight year old would think of. Witch and magic... It sounds like a fairytale.

Ayami-chan's face was chalk white as she clutched her doll.

I felt scared. Is this Ayami-chan's imagination? Would an eight year old think that way? Ayami-chan didn't speak again; she just clutched her doll tightly. Pale and weak, the little girl could barely stand.

Is Ayami-chan always thinking about this? This lonely, skinny girl thought of all this? Is that why she doesn't talk much or smile anymore?

After that, I went back to my room and took a nap. Bou-san was going to do a prayer again so I wasn't missing out. And so I snatched this opportunity to get some rest. I probably won't be able to sleep well tonight anyway.

I lay down in bed, then fell asleep. The sunrays streaked in, giving the room a rosey tint.

...This must be a dream.

Half-asleep, my body felt light. I wasn't really drifting in air; I was slowly falling down into empty space... It's a hard sensation to describe.

I opened my eyes in surprise.

The room was getting dark.

Someone else is here.

...Who is it?

I slowly turned my head.

A gloomy shadow, a figure clothed in black. Just standing there. A pale face.
Naru?

Why would Naru be in my room? When I thought of it that way, I turned to look at him.

Naru smiled slightly, his eyes warm. The corner of his lips were curved into a smile.

...What's wrong? Why are you standing there?

I was about to ask him. Suddenly his face became solemn. He seemed anxious.

What is he saying. I can't hear.

...What? What did you say?

I gazed into Naru's eyes and tried to read his lips.

...Ayami-chan...?

What about Ayami-chan?

I didn't get it. But it looked like Naru said "dangerous."

...Ayami-chan's in danger?

...Ayami-chan?!

Suddenly I woke up.

......

I got up in bed and quickly looked around. The room was kind of dark, but Naru wasn't here. Of course.

He wouldn't be here.

Oh?

...Was I dreaming about him?

—I must be too tired. Yes, that's it. I'm doing too much work for someone my age. And then there's our relationship.

...Ayami-chan...

I started thinking about her again. Frail, little Ayami-chan. Minnie's her only friend, and she plays by herself.

And then, those words she said today.

"Evil witch", "Daddy's her slave" ..."The witch will kill me and onee-chan one day."

What's wrong with this house?

What's wrong with Ayami-chan?

...Ayami-chan's in danger...

I lay flat on the bed.

Ah—I'm so tired.

...Why Naru. Sometimes I really can't believe myself. The Naru in my dreams is kind and smiles warmly. Is that what I want?

Oh— Eh...

"Ha!"

I tried to get my spirits back and sat up. Nothing will happen if I just think about it.
Right now, Ayami-chan's problem is the priority.

I climbed out of bed and got ready to work again.

===2===

After dark, Naru came back. Base became a meeting place again. As Naru walked in, Bou-san waved at him, "Yo. Did you make any progress from your research?"

"It was okay... Have there been any changes here?" Naru replied absently, his head turned toward Lin-san's direction.

"As of now, nothing changed." Bou-san persisted, "I performed an exorcism today."

"Really."

...Hey, Naru, can't you use a softer tone.

"I think the exorcism was successful."

"Congratulations."

Bou-san wrinkled his face, "...You, how come you're not cute at all?"

"My cute side merged with my capable side. —Lin, give me a layout of Ayami-chan's room."

...Just give up Bou-san. You can't make him cute.

Ayako snickered, "Forget it. You can mess with the handsome guy after you succeed."

"That's right. Otherwise I'll end up ashamed just like Ayako."

"...What did you say?"

"Nothing."

...Can't you guys be quiet?

Naru stood up, his face devoid of emotion. "Mai, come here. We will examine the camera's angle."

"Okay."

...Hey you, do you only think about work?

Naru and I went to Ayami-chan's room to check on the videocam.

On the way back, I spoke to him, "Come to think of it, I have something important to say."

"Do you want me to listen?"

...Why you.

Fine then! Say what you want! I was going to answer like that, but then I held myself back and explained to him in a calm, business-like manner.

"...Don't you think that's kind of scary?" I asked.

Naru thought about it for a moment, then answered, "I want to see the doll first. Where is it?"

<center>* * *</center>

"Over here."

"Oh? So this is Minnie?"

Noriko-san seemed confused, "Yes, it is..."

Naru took the doll, then squinted at it with his deep eyes, "When did you buy it?"

"Before we moved into this house. My brother went to Europe... This is a gift... He said it's from Paris."

"Did Ayami-chan's personality change before or after that?"

Noriko-san thought for a moment, "Afterwards...I think."

"I see..."

I looked at Naru, "Is something wrong?"

"...I'm not sure."

"Give it back!"

Suddenly Ayami-chan's voice shot out into the air. I was so scared I jumped. Ayami-chan pulled at Naru's black clothes.

"Give Minnie back! Don't touch her!"

"Ayami-chan, can you speak with Minnie?" he asked.

Naru didn't get a reply. Ayami-chan persistently stretched out her hand and finally grabbed the doll back from Naru.

"I won't let anyone touch her!"

Ayami-chan clutched onto Minnie, then turned around and ran.

Naru walked out, his face deep in concentration.

I didn't sleep well tonight either because I stared at the TV in base.

"What's that?" I asked.

I pointed to some numbers on the screen.

"Don't point at it. Your finger is too unsteady."

...Oh, come on.

"That indicates the quantity of ozone in the air. On the side is the quantity of static electricity. And on the side of that are the components of the atmosphere... Do you have any other questions?"

...No.

I was about to complain, but then Naru stood up. "It's starting."

"What is?"

It really is. The temperature of Ayami-chan's room decreased dramatically.

I looked at the equipment. Three of the thermography machines whirred. Now it was in temperature mode. The videocamera slowly changed its angle until it faced the bed. In the center was Minnie, situated on top of a pillow.

We took the doll from Ayami-chan when she was sleeping.

"Bou-san, they're saying the temperature is dropping," Ayako remarked .

"It's just the wind," Bou-san replied.

Even though he sounded confident, are things really going to go smoothly?

Concentrating on the TV, Naru didn't seem to hear the monk's comment.

Minnie's emotionless face was in the videocam. Glass eyes. Emptiness.

"Dolls sure make me feel uncomfortable," I said.

Behind me, Bou-san replied, "Well, of course." He crossed his arms. "Dolls used to be vessels for human souls. Hitogata resemble humans. In the past, they were used to curse people."

"Huh—?"

Ayako nodded, "It can serve as a channel for curses. Sealing spirits into voodoo dolls. Then you stick needles into the doll. If the voodoo doll is damaged, so is the person it represents. This is a method to hurt people."

...Oh—

...Naru abruptly stood up.

All eyes turned toward him. Naru stared intently at the screen.

I stood up too. Ayako, Bou-san, and Lin-san all leaned forward.

...Minnie's head was facing downwards...

When did it happen? I was just watching the screen a moment ago!

Minnie's golden hair spread across the pillow.

Under our intense gaze, Minnie moved. Sliding and moving, she moved like a stiff puppet. Her head fell off.

...Scary...!

The dismembered head rolled on the bed. Then there was the sound of it hitting something. It was as if the doll was alive.

Afterwards, the temperature in Ayami-chan's room rose until it was back to normal range.

We rushed to her room.

Everything was the same as we left it. The head didn't fall off. Minnie didn't seem any different; she was sitting in her old position.

In addition... The videocamera and cameras were working properly. But when we rewinded the tape, it was all blank. There was no sound either. Everything was just blank.
All the data recorded was gone. That is to say, we didn't have any evidence of what we saw... It was almost like a nightmare.

We were stuck in quicksand, not sure what we could do even though Naru said this happened often.

But now we know one thing for sure.

Bou-san's exorcism was also unsuccessful.

===3===

In the morning of the second day (though it was almost noon), I rushed to base, only to find that Bou-san had beat me there.

"Where's Naru?"

The only people in the room were Lin-san and Bou-san.

"He said he had to do more research."

"Eh—"

What is he looking up anyway. I suddenly remembered yesterday's dream.

"Ayami-chan's in danger."

Naru told me that in my dream.

Danger.

"...Noriko-san? How come I haven't seen her?"

"She and Kana-san went shopping."

After hearing Bou-san's reply, I left the room.

"Hey, where're you going?" Bou-san called out.

"Noriko-san's room."

I can't let Ayami-chan be with Minnie by herself. I just knew that would be a bad idea. Playing with that doll would be dangerous.

I hurried to Noriko-san's room.

What's Ayami-chan doing? Is she playing? Like usual? Right when I was about to knock, I heard a voice talking, "This house is filled with witches" —It was the voice of a little girl.

...Witches?

Who is it? That's not Ayami-chan's voice.

I pressed my ear against the door.

"I'm scared..." Ayami-chan whimpered.

"Don't be. I will chase them away."

"Will onee-chan be gone? Will Mai-san too?"

A dark snicker—"Of course..."

"I like being with my onee-chan."

"No, no. I told you already. Your onee-chan is the witch's underling." —Another snicker— "But don't worry. I'll help you deal with them... So in return, you must listen to me."

"Ayami-chan!" I shouted as I opened the door.

Ayami-chan was the only person in the room. In front of her was the foreign doll, Minnie. No one else was here. Ayami-chan lifted her head and looked at me, her eyes clouded in confusion.

"Ayami-chan, who were you talking to?"

"...Minnie," she replied.

My excited tone must've scared her. I put on a smile and sat down by her, my voice soft and light as I spoke. "Minnie?"

"Yeah, and some other kids too."

Some other kids...

"So there are other kids besides Minnie. Where are they?"

Ayami-chan pointed her finger, "Over there."

I looked at the direction she was pointing at.

No one was there.

Ayami-chan's acting really strange.

"...Can you introduce them to me?"

"Okay... Oh, they left," Ayami-chan said, her gaze shifting toward the door.

I was horrified, but I put on a big smile anyway. "I see. I guess they don't like me much."

Ayami-chan lowered her head.

"Where did you guys meet?"

"I dunno."
"You don't know? Are they classmates?"

Ayami-chan shook her head.

Don't know? What's wrong? Or is she just unwilling to tell me? Kids that I can't see...

My voice was trembling slightly, "Ayami-chan's friends... When did they start coming here to play with you?"

"...I don't remember."

"Was it after you moved in?"

"Yes."

"Are you good friends with them?"

Ayami-chan seemed sullen as she nodded her head, "Minnie brought them here..."

Minnie... Brought them?

Naru came back later than yesterday.

"You must be tired," Ayako grumbled as she welcomed Naru back. "Did you find anything? We're still waiting for you to prove yourself."

Her tone was more sarcastic than usual.

—At lunch, we had an argument with Kana-san. And no wonder. The prayers and exorcisms from yesterday didn't work.

Naru ignored Ayako.

"Lin, anything new happen?"

"No. It's the same as yesterday."

"Really... What about Ayami-chan?" Naru asked me.

"She's in Noriko-san's room. She should be with her onee-chan now— is something wrong?"

"No. That's good."

What's wrong?

Naru was deep in thought.

"Did something happen?" he asked.

"No," came a muffled reply.

"Did Ayami-chan have any problems?"

"Not really."

...If nothing was wrong, would you really ask that? What's going on?

How is Ayami-chan related to what Naru was looking up?

"Naru, Ayami-chan's condition seems weird," I said.

The moment I said that, Naru turned swiftly toward me.

I told Naru all the strange things that happened. The weird sounds. And the children that I could not see.

Bou-san and Ayako listened in wonder.

Ayako immediately started to complain, "That's strange. What's up with this family?"

"I keep thinking that this case and that little girl are intertwined... The doll, too," Bou-san muttered.

Hearing Bou-san, Naru looked down at the carpet, his dark pupils intense.

Ayako still did not give up on the earth spirit theory. "Let's see, what can be the cause of all this? ...An earth spirit. Yes. You can find out if there are any rumors about this house from a neighbor."

Naru stopped Ayako before she said anything else. "I investigated that already."

"Huh?"

"There are no rumors about ghosts in this house."

"...Oh, come on..." Ayako sighed as she leaned against her chair.

"The important thing is, Minnie might be possessed," Bou-san stated.

"...Kids that only Ayami-chan can see. Kids that Minnie brought over. Don't you think it's strange?"

Ayako cocked her head. "Ghost children... Minnie brought them here...?"

"Isn't that strange?" Bou-san repeated.

"Kind of..."

"The doll is dangerous," Bou-san sighed.

"Really?" I asked. Man, how come I didn't know that?

"That's right. Dolls are humans without souls. In other words, a soulless body. They're really easy to possess. That's why spirits were sealed in dolls as a way of cursing."

"I just never liked dolls. They always seemed scary. Ah, I always thought dolls were empty and that they could summon spirits. They look like humans too."

...Please don't say anymore...
Ayako turned around, "I still think it's an earth spirit. The main root of the problem seems to be that doll. Fine then, I'll exorcise the spirit."

Seeing Ayako all energized, Bou-san interrupted her, "Well, spirit exorcism is my job."

"You don't need to pretend. You should go find that jibakurei of yours."

"...Really. I know already!" Bou-san suddenly started clapping his hands. "A jibakurei bound to Minnie!"

After saying that, he turned to Naru, "Don't you think this is it?"

"Yes, most likely."

Bou-san nodded proudly, "Okay, that's good. Then all I have to do is exorcise the spirit that's bound to this doll."

"Hold on a moment," Ayako called out to Bou-san, "we can't know for sure if the exorcism will work. Why don't we call Masako?"

Silence filled the room.

Masako... Hara Masako? The medium that's about my age. In our last case, Naru was very polite to her.

"If Masako were here, we can find out for sure if that doll is possessed," the priestess stated.

...This could be a good method.

But Naru didn't seem to like it. "That would be unnecessary. Bou-san, how about you perform the exorcism."

Ayako seemed unsatisfied. "But isn't this way more dangerous? If the doll is possessed, then during an exorcism, won't the spirit possess Ayami-chan instead?"

"It's possible... Matsuzaki-san, can you protect Ayami-chan?"

"Ah, yes. This way, if anything bad happens it can be resolved quickly."

"...Oh?" A look of surprise flashed across Miko-san's face. "I never thought you could be so considerate. I didn't expect you to let me do this."

"I thought you might like a chance to redeem yourself."

"Thank you. After this case is solved, would you go on a date with me?"

...What is this crazy priestess thinking!

"Sorry, but I reject," Naru replied coldly before turning toward Bou-san. "Bou-san, can you do the exorcism?"

"Just leave it to me."

It was almost 12 o'clock. After we took the doll from the sleeping girl, Bou-san started the exorcism.

Ayako was sitting beside Ayami-chan.

On one side was a stick figure; in the front were two knives. Ayako's left hand was carrying a bead necklace, while she carried a bell with her other hand. There was a spell paper on Ayami-chan's chest.

"I'm ready."

I went to Ayami-chan's room to tell Bou-san what Ayako just said. "She's ready."
I was running around, delivering messages. Naru was in base, looking at the equipment should something happen. Bou-san nodded, signaling that he was ready. I ran back to base.

Once I reached base, I heard Bou-san's voice from the microphone, "Na u ma ku san man da ba za ra dan."
Bou-san started the Buddhism chant that I did not understand again. It's supposed to be a Buddhist mantra.

"Sen da ma ka ro sha da so ku ta ya un ta ra ta kan man."

Minnie didn't look any different. After the temperature dropped five degrees, it became stable. It didn't drop dramatically. There weren't any eerie sounds from the microphone either.

"There should be a response..."

Naru cocked his head, deep in thought. Suddenly there was a moaning sound.
The sound came from Ayami-chan's room. When we got there, it looked like a small hurricane just went through the room. Everything was messy; the furniture were all pushed and slanted onto the walls.

Ayako held the chalk-faced Ayami-chan. Noriko-san shrank onto the bed.

"Noriko-san, are you alright?" I went to console her.

"Noriko-san?!"

Her pale face was wrought with fear as tears filled her eyes.

"What's wrong? Does something hurt?"

"...My leg..."

"What's wrong with your leg?"

Bou-san ran up to us to look at her foot. "...Her ankle... Is dislocated..."

Noriko-san's right foot was longer than her left foot because her ankle was dislocated.

"Call the ambulance."

Naru rushed out the door.

Noriko-san clutched my hand. I could feel her shaking.

"The person... Who pulled my foot... Was very strong."

"...Who...?"

"I don't know..."

Bou-san pointed at her foot. There was a clear handprint near her ankle.

...A child's handprint.

===4===

"Exactly what happened here?!"

Kana-san called the taxi to take Noriko-san to the hospital. Ayako leaned closer to Bou-san as he explained, "I'm the one who wants to know what happened! It felt like a small earthquake, but then all this happened!"

"Aren't you here so that you can prevent this from happening?!"

"I can't help it either! It came so fast that I couldn't do anything!"

Naru put a stop to their argument. "...The situation is already like this. Even if you argue, nothing will change. Instead..."

Naru looked at Ayami-chan, who shrank back in response.

"Ayami-chan, exactly what happened?"

Ayami-chan shook her head.

"Did Minnie do this?"

Ayami-chan didn't answer. Then she looked like she just remembered something.

"Where's Minnie?!"

"I'm taking care of Minnie for you right now. Can you tell me some things about Minnie?"

"Give Minnie back to me!"

"When did Minnie start talking?"

"Give Minnie back! She's my friend!"

"Ayami-chan!" Naru's imposing voice made the little girl shrink back even more.

"Listen, your onee-chan is injured. Minnie did that, right?"

Ayami-chan's eyes were filled with tears. She looked like an injured animal.

"This is troublesome for everyone. Does Minnie think this is okay?"

Ayami-chan shook her head, unsure of what to say.

"Ayami-chan!" The moment Naru shouted, Ayami-chan started to cry. She rushed off the bed and ran to my side.

"Mai!" she cried out.

"Don't worry. Don't be scared," I soothed her.

Naru's voice was still cold and stern. "Ayami-chan, Minnie, did she..."

I gave Naru a cold stare. "You insensitive jerk! She's already crying so much, but you still won't stop!"

"Mai! Now's not the time for this!"

"Now is the time! You cold-hearted bastard!"

Ayami-chan cried out, and I stroke her hair. "Don't worry, don't worry."

"...Rry!"

"Hm? Don't worry. It's not your fault."

"...I'm...sor...ry!"

"Ayami-chan..."

She held onto my hand. "Minnie told me I can't speak with anyone else! If I do, she'll punish everyone!"

"...Minnie said that?"

Sobbing, Ayami-chan nodded. "Minnie said I can't speak with other people. If I do, she'll hurt everyone else. But I really want to play with onee-chan and Mai-san...!"

Minnie's threatening her. Poor girl.

"When did Minnie start talking?"

Naru was using a softer tone this time.

"...After we moved here."

"What did she say at first?"

"She said my stepmother's a witch, and Daddy's her slave. She said they want to kill me."

"What else?"

"Minnie said onee-chan is also on the witch's side. Minnie said she'll protect me, but then I can't talk to other people..."

...Poor girl... She must've felt so lonely.

"Sometimes I forget what she says, and I play with onee-chan. But then Minnie messes up my room and hides my toys."

"You didn't tell anyone about this?"

Ayami-chan shook her head.

So that's why. I get it now. All the poltergeist activity that happened here: the toppled over furniture, the slanted furniture... it all makes sense now.

All because she threatened Minnie. That day, Ayami-chan smiled at me and introduced me to Minnie. That's why Minnie got angry.

"She said that was my punishment. So..." the girl continued.

"—And then Minnie brought all those kids over?"

"Yes... A lot of kids too. Boys and girls that are about my age. All of them are Minnie's underlings."

"We must quarantine Minnie for a while."

It was a fresh and cool morning today. Noriko-san still didn't return from the hospital. Kana-san is with her now. Last night, Ayami-chan slept in my room.

When we went to base, Bou-san stated his opinion, "Minnie must be the cause of all this."

"She's the reason for all of it?"

"Yes. For example, if a former inhabitant of this house died, it might've been Minnie's fault. I have a friend who specializes in destroying cursed dolls. I can ask for him..."

Naru immediately rejected, "That would be of no use. The problem isn't Minnie."

"What did you say?! Aren't you wrong? What do you mean it's not the doll's fault."

"Why?!" Ayako interjected.

"Intuition."

Ayako retorted coldly, "Your intuition? Why must we follow your intuition?"

Naru ignored her.

"The problem is Minnie is being used as a vessel... The doll, however, is just a toy. A ghost in this house has possessed Minnie..." Naru raised his eyes. "Minnie is dangerous. We must find the real culprit."

She's dangerous?
"...Are you kidding?"

"It would be good if that were so..."

Right when I was about to ask Naru to clarify, Noriko-san dashed toward us, "Mai! Mai!"

"Noriko-san! You're back from the hospital? Is your injury healed already?"

"Now's not the time to talk about that," was her swift response.

"What's wrong?"

"Please, come with me. Shibuya-san, you too. Something strange happened."

"What?"

Noriko-san pulled us into the corridor.

Kana-san's face was chalk white as she looked at the wall.

"Come quickly! Look!"

Noriko-san pointed at the wall behind us. After we all turned around, we sucked in a big breath.

Who did this...

Words completely covered the wall.

"This bad child must be punished."

"Bad child, meaning Ayami-chan...?" I asked.

Naru nodded in response.

"Ayami-chan violated her promise with Minnie of speaking with other people. Minnie thinks Ayami-chan betrayed her... Mai."

"Eh?"

"Stay with Ayami-chan and protect her."

"...Hey, Naru, nothing will happen to Ayami-chan, right?"

"I don’t know."

"It can't be!"

Naru blinked, then lifted his head, "I can't back down now. I'll call in a professional."

"A professional?"

"Yes, Minnie is possessed by a spirit so I have to call in a professional."

"Are there people who can take care of it?"

"Of course— Exorcists."
...Ah!

John-san? John-san?!

===5===

In the afternoon, I sat in the backyard with Noriko-san as we played House with Ayami-chan.

Meanwhile, Naru and the others were cleaning the message on the wall. They didn't want Ayami-chan to see it.

It was Naru who suggested that. Maybe he's considerate, after all.

...That can't be. Maybe someone secretly suggested this to Naru.

Minnie wasn't with Ayami-chan now. Bou-san sealed the doll in a box with a protective charm on it. Right now he's trying to burn the box. Even though Naru said it won't do any good.

After the writing on the wall, Kana-san was missing. There was a note on the living room table.

"I cannot stay in this creepy house anymore."

It was the only sentence on the paper.

Noriko-san was kind of surprised. The maid had resigned, and now, Kana-san left. Only she and Ayami-chan remained.

"Mai," Ayami-chan handed a paper cup to me. "Have some tea."

"Thank you."

I bowed, and laughter arose from Ayami-chan. It had been so long since I've seen her smile. Before, she was threatened by Minnie so she wouldn't say anything. She must've been so lonely.
"Onee-chan, have some tea."

"Thank you."

"Onee-chan, does your foot hurt?" Ayami-chan suddenly asked.

Noriko-san shook her head. "It's fine now. As long as Ayami-chan cares about me, it'll be okay."

An angelic smile lit up Ayami-chan's face.

Thank goodness. I can relax now.

"Onee-chan, do you want flowers?"

"Yes."

And then Ayami-chan stood up to go get flowers. "I'll pick some flowers then."

"Then I'll go with you," Noriko-san offered.

"No, you're hurt so you can't move. I'll go find some flowers."

"It's only a small injury. I can go."

"No! Mai-san, let's go."

"Okay." I let Ayami-chan pull me into the beautiful, purple flower garden.

"Just pick a few, Ayami-chan," Noriko-san shouted to us.

Ayami-chan nodded, her hand reaching toward a flower. Suddenly Ayami-chan screamed.

"Ayami-chan?!"

Ayami-chan turned and twisted in effort to get her hand back. But her hand was stuck. I held onto her hands and pulled, but they just wouldn't budge.

"Ayami-chan!"

Noriko-san limped toward us.

I moved the flowers apart in attempt to see what was holding onto her hand. Ayami-chan's hand was immediately released. Crying, she ran off.

Looking at the purple lavenders, I realized nothing was there.

"Ayami-chan! Wait!" Noriko-san called out to the little girl.

I turned around and saw that Ayami-chan was running deep into the garden.

"Mai-chan! Stop her! There's a pond over there!!"

...A pond? A pond?!

To the south of the house was a big, deep pond. The petals of the lotus tree near the pond often fell into the water.

"Minnie! I'm sorry!" Ayami-chan screamed, as if she was running from something. Then she ran around the lotus tree.

"Ayami-chan!"

She ran around the lotus tree near the pond, her foot slipping in the process.

"Ayami-chan!" Noriko-san yelled.

Ayami-chan reached out her hand, but grabbed nothing but air. Without even having a chance to scream, she fell into the murky water.

"Ayami-chan!"

"Ayami!"

Noriko-san and I ran toward the pond.

The water splashed, while Ayami-chan sank.

We reached the edge of the pond.

Ayami-chan!

The pond was deep. It would go up to my head if I were in it. For Ayami-chan, this was too deep.

"Ayami! Where are you?" Noriko-san yelled.

I saw Ayami-chan.

"Ayami-chan!"

The little girl reached her hand out, screaming something inaudible.

I reached my hand out and grabbed hers. "It's okay! It's okay!"

Water flowed out of Ayami-chan's shirt.

Noriko-san swam to her side. "Ayami!"

"Onee-chan! Onee-chan!"

Ayami-chan finally spoke.

"It's okay, it's okay...! Don't be scared."

Noriko-san hugged Ayami-chan.

Soon after, Naru and the rest came running and pulled Noriko-san and the crying Ayami-chan out. After Ayami-chan took a bath and put on new clothes, Noriko-san and I became relieved.

Noriko constantly rubbed her hair, muttering, "Thank goodness... She's okay."

"Onee-chan, you're drenched too... You might catch a cold," Ayami-chan said.

"Oh, thank you, but I'm okay. Ayami, are you okay? Does everything feel alright?"

"Yes. Mai-san is also...wet."

"It's okay. I'm fine." I smiled to reassure her.

Is this Minnie's retaliation? Is this the revenge that Ayami-chan deserves for her betrayal? "This bad child must be punished"...

So this is her punishment.

===6===

Noriko-san let the newly dressed Ayami-chan rest for a while.

Breathing hard, I rushed toward base. Minnie, the doll that was supposed to be burnt to smithereens... Was sitting on the shelf...

I couldn't help but shout, "Wha... What happened!"

Bou-san angrily shook his head. "It didn't burn."

Huh?

"The box burned, but Minnie didn't."

Terror flushed through my body.

"Even though Naru said it would be no use, I still thought it would work with a doll. I've encountered this situation before. The doll-loving girl died and possessed her doll. Every night, the doll would move and spill water everywhere."

Naru still held onto his beliefs. "There's nothing wrong with the doll. The problem lies within the spirit that's possessing Minnie. That's all."

Ayako looked at Naru and Bou-san, then sighed. "Ah... If we had a psychometrist, then everything would be okay."

Psy... What?

Seeing the blank look on my face, Bou-san and Ayako shook their heads.

...Oh, come on.

Naru looked fed up with me, but answered anyway. "Someone who can use psychometry."

What a bad explanation.

"So, this psymetry thing, what is it?"

"Psychometry. It's a type of ESP. The term was coined by an American scientist, Buchanan. In other words, it's token-object reading. After touching the object, all things about the object can be known. Information on the origin of the object, the past owners of the object, and the present owner can all be known after one touch. Gerard Croiset of the Netherlands and Peter Filis of the U.S. are well known for their ability."

Oh...

"This morning, if a psychometrist were here, then we'd be able to know about Minnie's manufacture and her previous owner, right?"

"Yes."

"Wow...amazing. That must be really convenient." I sighed, then noticed everyone was laughing.

"Well, it definitely is convenient," Bou-san laughed sarcastically. "But psychometrists usually end up searching for corpses."

"Cor-, corpses?"

"That's right. If they touch the missing person's belongings, then they can pinpoint the location of the missing person."

Gasp— What a horrible thing to have to do.

"Whether it's Croiset or Peter— or other famous psychometrists, like England's Oliver Davis and America's Alex Tanous, all of them help the police find missing people."

"Oh—So the police there ask them to help?"

"Something like that."

"Well, we can't get a psychometrist," Ayako sighed. "At least call Hara Masako. She might be able to help. What do you think?"

"I said that would be unnecessary," Naru refused, his voice stone hard with certainty. Then he stood up. "I'm going to check up on Ayami-chan."

...Could it be that Naru doesn't like working with Masako?

Ayami-chan was sleeping soundly in Noriko-san's room.

Looking at her sleeping face, Noriko-san spoke, "I want to give my brother a call about moving out of this house."

...Awesome! Ayako and Bou-san won't have this burden on their back anymore.
Naru's tone stopped her. "Some poltergeists will follow those who move."

"Then tell me what to do! When will this all end?! Only Ayami-chan and I are left in this house!"

Naru didn't answer. "Noriko-san... Do you know about the history of this house?"

"...History?"

"I've done some research on the past owners of this house."

Noriko-san looked at him uneasily.

Naru's eyes seemed to have a dangerous sparkle in it.

"Ten months before the Morishita family moved here. The owner before this was the Watanabe family, who lived here for three years before selling the house due to work."

"So he didn't sell the house because weird stuff was happening here?" I asked.

Naru nodded. "That's right. The neighbors also said they didn't hear of any ghost rumors. The family before that was the Nogi family. Their nine year old daughter died here."

A nine year old...

"One year older than Ayami-chan. They say it's because of an illness. The family before them was the Onuma family. In half a year, all three of their children died."

"All three?"

"Yes. A ten-year old boy, an eight-year old boy, and a seven-year old girl. All were either because of accidents or illness. And so the Onuma family sold the house."

"......"

I felt sick.

"Before them was the Murakimi family. No one died in that family. They had a fifteen year old daughter, but nothing happened to her. The family before them, the Taniguchi family, had three childen of the ages fourteen, fifteen, and eighteen. Nothing happened to them. However, a child of their relatives came here to play, and he died. He was about ten years old.

The family before them was the Ikedas. Nothing happened to them while they lived here, but after they moved away, their seven year old daughter died. Children that're about fifteen are okay. The family before them, the Tachibanas, had an eight year old daughter who died here."

"Hey..." I said, a bad feeling overcoming my stomach. "So what you're saying is... Children about eight years old are in danger here...?"

"Seems like it."

...Ayami-chan...!

"...Then what should I do!" Noriko-san cried out.

There was a family with a daughter who died after they moved away... It really makes me feel forlorn and hopeless.

"If you want to move away, I won't stop you. But please wait. As of now, you will be in danger even if you move. I've already called a professional so if you want to move out, at least wait for him to come."

Noriko-san nodded her head in consent.

===7===

The exorcist had arrived by sunset.

Clothed in priest robes, John came by taxi.

John Brown is a Catholic exorcist.
John looked at us with his blue eyes. Although he's nineteen, he looks like he's sixteen or seventeen. He's Australian.

"Long time no see."

He learned Japanese in the Kansai area.

He ran toward us. "Shibuya-san, where's the doll and child?"

We dove into action.

"Ayami-chan's on the second floor, sleeping. The monk is guarding the doll."

"I wanna to see Ayami-chan first. Can one of y'all take me to her?"

...John's the same. He still talks in a strange way.

We went to Noriko-san's room and saw Ayami-chan asleep.

After John was introduced to Noriko-san, he examined Ayami-chan's sleeping face.

"I'm not sure if I can help out, but I'll try my best."

John read the bible, then used holy water to draw a cross on the wall and door. When he drew a cross on Ayami-chan's forehead, she budged slightly. John took out a silver cross, then placed it on Ayami-chan's body.

"I'm not sure if this will help out, but better this than nothing."

"Thank you." Noriko-san bowed to him.

Smiling, John turned around to ask Naru, "Shibuya-san, where's the doll?"

Something surprising was awaiting us.

Naru strictly asked Lin-san, who was watching over the equipment. "Lin! Where's Minnie?!"
Lin-san looked at Naru, surprise evident in his face. "If you want to see Minnie, she's right..."

His hand stiffened as he pointed to nothing.

Minnie's not there. She was supposed to be on the shelf.

"...Did it run away?"

"Sorry." Lin-san bowed his head.
Naru bit his lip, then reverted back to his stoic mask. "It'll come back... Definitely."

It was 2:00 a.m.

Suddenly the house started to shake. The poltergeist activity started. It was almost as if it was looking for something in its rampage to turn the house upside down.

All the furniture moved, rapping noises started, and stomping sounds could be heard.

"It's so... Strong," John murmered uneasily. "The degree of it is so high."

Bou-san stared at the equipment. "Looks like John's prayer is working."

...Seems like it. Minnie was practically searching everywhere for Ayami-chan.

"In other words... This boundary is effective."

"Boundary?"

"In simpler terms, it means a place that the spirit cannot enter." Bou-san almost went into a laughing fit again.

...Oh.

Not really understanding, I nodded and then looked at the equipment. In the middle was one TV screen, shining bright red. The microphone was transmitting sounds.

"Naru! Machine #6 is receiving sound!"

"Switch it."

"Okay."

Sound overflowed from the speakers.

—It's a child's voice.

There were knocking sounds on the bed and walls. And though unclear, there was definitely a child's voice amidst all this, crying out.

"That's... Ayami-chan's invisible friend..." I whispered.

Naru nodded, "Most likely. It's so noisy. How many children are there?"

The ghostly sounds faded earlier than usual, and soon a dark silence was looming over us. Nothing changed.

"It disappeared... Why?"

"I'm not sure, but..." Naru stopped short.

Because he soon understood.

Ayako, who was supposed to be watching Ayami-chan, ran toward us. "Naru!"

"What's wrong?"

"Minnie came back!"

What did you say?
Ayako handed a bundle wrapped in bedsheets to him.

"This. It's too scary."

John came over and unwrapped the bundle, closing the doll's marble eyes.

"When did it appear?"

"Just now. Noriko-san noticed a bundle under the blanket near Ayami's legs... She unfolded it and found Minnie."

"Is Ayami-chan okay?"

"...She's fine..."

Just then the ghostly sounds stopped. Even though the sounds were so loud and serious this time, why did they stop?

—Because Minnie found Ayami-chan.

It's 4:00 a.m.

John had finished preparing an altar. Minnie was placed inside, underneath a silver cross of Christ. John took out a glass bottle, then started to pray.

"In the beginning was the word, and the word was with God..."

Minnie was wearing a blue skirt, her skin pure white. Her marble eyes were closed, and her teeth ivory white. It felt like a nightmare.

Minnie's an empty vessel that's possessed by a spirit.

And also, she wants to hurt Ayami-chan.

Why?

"Please look over us and protect us."

John was speaking softly. The small silver cross had been laid across Minnie's forehead.

And in that moment.

Crack.

The sound of the cross breaking. Minnie's eyes fluttered open.

Behind me, Ayako took in a deep breath.

It couldn't have opened its eyes. Dolls are inanimate objects.

John shifted around slightly, then continued his prayer.

Minnie didn't move again. Its hands were stiff, its marble eyes still.

"All things were made through Him, and without Him nothing was made."

John opened his thick bible and raised the glass bottle.

"In the beginning..."

John read and moved the glass bottle. He sprinkled holy water onto Minnie.
Minnie's body rumbled.

"In Him was life, and the life was the light of men."

John read and sprinkled holy water at the same time.

Finally, a wisp of smoke rose from Minnie's forehead, followed by a cracking sound. The doll's skirt fluttered in the wind.

"The light shineth in the darkness, and the darkness comprehended it not."

Minnie's marble eyes rolled down, and the cross on its forehead slid down. There was a scar of the cross on its forehead.

"The exorcism was successful," John announced as he stopped his prayer. He turned around to look at us. "However, the ghost did not disappear. Just to be safe, I think we should burn it."

Naru nodded and handed the doll to Bou-san.

Bou-san burned Minnie in the backyard.

This time the doll was easily overtaken by the fire as it burned to smithereens.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter1|Previous Section]]
| Return to [[Ghost Hunt|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter3|Next Section]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter3

2015-11-02T08:23:03Z

Yumemi.sayaka:

==Chapter 3 - You Can't Play with those Kids==

===1===

After I woke up from my nap, I went back to base to watch the video. That's when everyone started to discuss the case.

"What's up with all that wailing?" Bou-san asked. "There were so many voices; it's not just one or two. It's not just Minnie."

Ayako agreed, "There are other ghosts here besides Minnie. But no one can see them except Ayami-chan."

"Those are the kids that Minnie brought over..."

"Well, isn't that the case?" Ayako asked Naru. "We can't just guess like crazy. Why don't we call Masako?"

Naru's face was stern.

Bou-san urged him as well. "I say, Naru— Why do you hate Masako so much? She's pretty, and didn't you say that she was really capable?"

"There's no need," Naru replied, his voice steel hard.

"Ha ha," Ayako laughed happily. "I know, I know. It's because she has a terrible personality."

...Do you have any right to say that?

John said, "...Well, let's put that to the side for now. I believe Minnie is a jibakurei, right? There must've been a strong reason for Minnie to become a jibakurei. She's one of the kids who died here, right?"

"Most likely." Bou-san nodded. "Minnie is a jibakurei. She died here as a child, and since she's lonely, she wants friends. That's why she brought all those other kids here. The kids that die here become her playmates. Then they turn into jibakurei too..."
Naru considered the idea. "Yes...that would make sense, but..."

"But what?"

"The problem is why is it just kids? If a child wants to find a playmate, then it wouldn't be limited to just kids. A motherly figure, a sister figure, or anyone who can be comforting... These should suffice as well."

"You do have a point."

"But those spirits only care about Ayami-chan. If Noriko-san and Mai were also targets, then it would make more sense. But Ayami-chan is the only one they want."

"...Ah..." Bou-san contemplated. "It's strange... What can be the motive of those spirits..."

"Yeah, Shibuya-san. The kids who die here become jibakurei. Minnie is the boss of those kids. What about the first kid who died here?" asked John.

"It's possible... Lin."

Lin-san silently took out a notebook. Naru took it and flipped through it.

"Try an exorcism again."

"How do we do that?" Ayako asked mockingly.

"It's Bou-san's turn."

"Mine?"

Naru handed the notebook to Bou-san. "The first child who died here was Tachibana. The birth and death dates are below the name. The child was in the Buddhist sect. Below that is her post-[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume2_Translator's_Notes#Buddhist name|Buddhist name]]."

Bou-san stared at the notebook, his eyes open wide. "...You sure did thorough research... All this is from seventy years ago..."

"This is a simple task for me. I'm not the same as you."

What a confident tone. This jerk... Is really too into himself.

Bou-san went to Ayami-chan's room to start the exorcism.

John and Ayako stayed in Noriko-san's room to protect Ayami-chan.

Naru, Lin-san, and I were in base watching the screen.

Bou-san put his hands together.

"Naumaku sanmanda bazaradan sendamakaroshada sowataya untarata kan man."

"Mai, pay attention," warned Bou-san.

"I know."

Unnerved and anxious, Naru stared intently at the screen.

"Naumaku sanmanda danan on boron."

"Naru, the temperature is decreasing," informed Lin-san.

"What about the sounds?"

"Right now there's nothing different... In fact, it's eerily quiet."

"On sunba nisunba un bazara un hakku."

"The temperature decreased by... Two degrees. Especially the temperature near the bed. There are no abnormal sounds."

"Naumaku shittiriyazibikyanan sarabatataagyatanan an birazibirazi."

"...The rapping sounds have started. Should I transfer them?"

"Not right now."

"Makasyakyara baziri satasata saratei tairatarai bidamani sanbanzyani taramati siddariya taran sowaka."

"The temperature is decreasing dramatically... Especially the bed's surroundings. It's about ten degrees now."

I looked at the thermography screen. Taking a closer look, I noticed a deep blue color surrounding the bed."

"How are the rapping sounds?"

"They're still continuing... Nothing else is unusual."

"Oh..."

Naru said absently.

I almost felt like dozing off in front of the TV, but then I noticed something strange.

"Naru! The living room!"

I pointed at the screen.

A white wispy fog clouded the room; it was eerily quiet.

Naru stood up immediately. "Lin, what's the temperature of the living room?"

Lin-san shifted the computer slightly. "As of now, the temperature is negative two degrees."

"Negative...?!" Naru looked at Lin-san in disbelief.

I asked breathlessly, "Why the living room?"

"How would I know!"

"What's the smoke?"

"I don't know... It could be because of the sudden temperature drop..."

"Naru, I've directed the sound here." Lin-san had connected the microphone.

The room was completely silent.

The white mist... The fog... Was swirling around.

A circle... It looks like a child's face...

"Isn't that a child...?" I asked breathlessly.

It looked like a wispy child's face.

...I'd rather say it's scary than say it's sad.

At that point, the living door room opened.

"...What?"

A small figure came through the door.

"Ayami-chan...!"

Ayami-chan?! What is John and Ayako doing?

Ayami-chan looked at the wispy smoke, then walked to the middle of the room. She woke up and started to move.

The speakers transmitted Ayami-chan's laughter.

"What? They brought me here, " Ayami-chan said as she looked at the smoke.

"No one wants to go to sleep? It's late, but they still want to play? They'll be reprimanded."

...Ayami-chan...!

I stood up.

"Mai, you can't help if you go!" Naru shouted.

I ignored Naru's advice and dashed out of the room. If I don't go, if I don't go...!

Naru stood up and faced the microphone. "Bou-san, go to the living room! On your way there, look into Noriko-san's room and find out what those two idiots are doing!"

I rushed toward the living room. The moment I reached my hand toward the door, static electricity shocked me and my hand bounced back. Naru reached his hand out. He had covered his hand with a jacket so unlike me, he was able to open the door.

"Ayami-chan!"

The room was filled with smoke. In the middle was Ayami-chan, standing there in a daze.

"Mai-chan...?"

Too scared to enter, I called out to the little girl from the doorway. "Ayami-chan, come here to my side!"

"But they want me to play with them."

"You can't. You can't play with them."

"But..."

The smoke entwined Ayami-chan. The thickening smoke had Ayami-chan trapped in a daze.

"Ayami-chan!"

"They won't let me go!"

When she shouted, a black figure came from behind Ayami-chan.

...That's not a child. Is it a... Woman?

The black figure reached her hand out toward Ayami-chan.

"Ayami-chan! Your back!"

Bou-san held onto my hand, preventing me from springing into the room. His hands were crossed.

"Child, come here."

"No! Mai, I'm scared!"

"Don't be scared! Calm down and come here!"

This time Naru grabbed onto my hand. Let go!

"No! Mai!"

Bou-san raised his hands. "Ka."

He chanted again as he changed his hand position.

"Naumari saba tatakiyateibiyari sarabamokkeibiyari sarabata taraku..."

Ayami-chan...!

"Senda unkikikiki sarabahisananun tarata kanmun!"

The fog started to disperse, and in a moment the black figure disappeared.

Ayami-chan ran toward me. "Mai-chan!"

"Thank goodness..."

I embraced Ayami-chan. Her body was freezing, her teeth chattering.

"Is it gone?" Naru asked Bou-san.

"No, it only released its grip..."

===2===

"You idiots! We told you to watch Ayami-chan!" Bou-san shouted angrily.

"Sorry, that was so embarrassing..." John admitted, bowing his head.

When Bou-san got to Noriko-san's room, he found John and Ayako fast asleep on the bed like a pair of pigs.

Ayako's voice was sharp. "It couldn't be helped. I just suddenly felt sleepy. When I realized what was happening, I was already asleep. It must be those ghosts' fault. There's no other explanation. I just suddenly felt sleepy... It couldn't be helped."

Meanwhile Naru was examining the tape, his earphones already in place.

"Bou-san, did you see that black figure?"

"I did. It was a woman, not a child."

"Maybe that living room has..."

"A woman."

"Let's not jump to conclusions. Now we know that something is there, and it's not the same kind of spirit as the one in Ayami-chan's room. The lowest temperature recorded was negative twenty degrees— If this were someone else's results, I would not believe them."

"Then what is it?"

"I'm not sure." Naru suddenly stopped the videotape.

"What's wrong?"

Naru rewinded the tape.

"Did you notice something?"

"Quiet. Listen."

We turned toward the screen. Sounds of the cries of children came out of the speakers.

Bou-san stood up.

In the midst of the white fog, a sudden wail sounded. The voices overlapped so that they were unclear. But one thing was true: the children were in pain.

It was saddening just to hear them. They sounded like they were suffering.

In the video, Ayami-chan went into the center of the living room.
The cries grew louder.

The children are calling Ayami-chan. They're lonely, sad, and in pain, so they want Ayami-chan to play with them.

"No one told me!" came a woman's voice.

Then there was Bou-san's chanting.

"...My daughter..."

When Bou-san recited the chant, the children's omnipotent cries faded away. The chant had stopped their painful wailing.

"That sound just now...!" Ayako cried out, crossing her arms. "The one in the living room is their boss! That woman, right?!"

"Seems like it," Naru agreed.

Ayako stood up, "Since things have gone this far, call Masako. We must find out that woman's identity."

This time Naru didn't object. "So it has come down to this."

Masako received Ayako's phone call and came here by sunset.

John and I opened the door and welcomed her.

Once we opened the door, the doll-like Masako just gaped at us.

"...Masako, what's wrong?"

Like the last case, she wore a kimono. Her shoulders shuddered.

"Hara-san, do you feel uncomfortable..."

Masako interrupted John's question. "What's wrong here?"

"Huh?"

"It's so strong... It's the first time I've seen a house this bad..."

Huh?

John and I lead the chalk-white girl into base.

The moment we entered, Masako looked at Naru.

...Hey, just give up already...

"Hara-san?" Naru looked at her, his face stoic as usual even though it wasn't with the intention of making her leave.

"It's so... Strong... I feel uncomfortable."

Not particularly caring about the girl's discomfort, Ayako helped her get into a chair to sit down.

"What did you see?"

"I can feel the spirits of many children gathered here. They're all children. On my way here, I saw three children headed toward this house. This is like a congregation of ghost children."

Naru asked Masako, "Can you call them out?"

"There's no need to call them out. All of them are wailing so loudly that I want to plug my ears. What do you want to ask? No matter how much you ask, I'm sure I can help you."

"Minnie... The first child who died here is Tachibana. Call her out."
"If I try to call her down over here, I'll be possessed by a different spirit instead. So please wait a moment. She's called Tachibana, right?" Masako asked as she reached her hand out toward Naru. "Can you lead me to the hall?"

Naru raised his eyebrow, but took Masako's hand.

...Masako, you sly vixen!

We left base and arrived at the hall.

Masako held onto Naru's hand (sorry, I can't help but notice this) as she looked up at the ceiling.
"Tachibana, are you there?"

She said to the ceiling.

"...Excuse me, but please quiet down."

She spoke again, to the ceiling.

But I didn't hear anything.

Suddenly a gust of wind blew Masako's hair.

"Please, listen to me. Will you please answer my questions? ...What did you say? Please speak louder..."

Suddenly Masako's eyes became unfocused, her face expressionless. Her small mouth opened and closed.

"...Really...so that's how it is? ...Yes, I know now... So that's what happened."

She's talking to herself. It's kind of scary, almost as if she's possessed.

"...Who... Is it? ...That can't be... It's not like that. You can't believe... Right... You can't."

Suddenly a sound came from the floor.

"......!"

We all waited for the moment to come.

What? The sun still didn't set?!

The room began to sway while the rapping sounds started up again. The chandelier rocked along. Bang! Knocking sounds rapped through. Everything was noisy.

"What, what is this!" Ayako shouted.

John ran to the stairs.

"John?!"

John kept going up the stairs, then turned around. "I'm going to check on Ayami-chan!"

The rapping sounds almost completely covered up John's reply. Knocking sounds on the walls and stomping sounds of the floor filled the air.

The floor swayed, and the temperature dropped.

Suddenly

"Tomiko!"

Shouted a voice in the distance.

The sound came closer.

...Masako?!

Masako's face was pale. Her expression was hard to describe, but it was almost like a mask of hatred. Normally her face wouldn't be like that.

And right in front of my eyes, she reached her hand out toward Naru.

"Masako!"

Her hands almost clutched Naru's neck, but then Naru grabbed her. "Bou-san! Stop her! She's been possessed!"

Bou-san stuck his hands together and chanted, "On asanmo ginei un hatta!"

After his recitation, Masako's body became limp.

The rapping sounds stopped.

Bou-san carried the unconscious girl.

===3===

Masako, now unconscious, lay on the sofa in base.

When we were rewinding the tape, Masako woke up.

"How do you feel?" Naru asked.

Masako shook her head, her face still deathly pale. "I'm fine... I seemed to have been possessed."

"It was due to my negligence. Sorry— Did you find Tachibana?"

"Yes."

Masako nodded, then looked each of us in the eye. "There is a woman's spirit here."

She continued slowly. "The evil spirit is that woman. She's hidden deep inside... At least that's what I think. However, I'm not sure what kind of ghost she is. But I'm positive it's a female spirit."

Masako paused for a moment. "The children's spirits have been gathered here. They're tired of this place, and they want to go home, but they can't because they're lost... Does everyone follow?"

"So basically, the children are stuck here?"

"Yes. The woman's spirit had gathered all the children here. She's pretending to be their mother, and she keeps bringing more kids here. Tachibana realized that she isn't her mother."

...Pretending to be their mother and calling them out here...

"That woman isn't only tricking those kids, but she's also making them bring more children here. She's making the kids pretend to be friends, so that they can bring in more living children. Tachibana is the leader of the children, but she also can't take it anymore. She says she's tired, in pain, and that she can't stand it anymore."

...That's too much.

Naru asked Masako, "Do you remember calling for Tomiko?"

"Tomiko..." Masako said dazily. "Yes, I remember... That's the woman's child, a daughter in fact... That female spirit is looking for her daughter, Tomiko. That's why she's calling in more children."

"...I see," Naru said quietly before standing up.

"Naru?"

"In other words, that woman is searching for her own daughter, but in the end, she is simply collecting all these children." He said in a hard tone. "Since she can't find her own child, she tricks all these other innocent children into coming, and not only that, she's also utilizing them as tools."

I remembered the children's painful cries of sorrow.

"Those children cannot pass on. That woman won't let them go. They're simply wandering in Chuute... They can't go anywhere," Naru continued.

"...Ah," Bou-san nodded in agreement.

"Ghosts that are lingering around do not know that they have died. It's the same with those children. To those children, they believe they are lost, not dead. That's why they want to go home..."

"That woman knows this and is using it to her advantage by pretending to be their mother. She knows that she's not going to Heaven, and that she will just suffer."

The children already know they're trapped. But they can't escape. Even though they've had enough. Even though it's painful, that woman won't release them.

Naru picked up his jacket.

"Where are you going?"

"I'm going out for a while. I don't know when I'm coming back. Take care of Ayami-chan."

"Naru!"

I didn't even have time to call out to him.

And like a gust of wind, Naru left the room. We quietly saw him off.

===4===

"What is that guy doing?!" Bou-san shouted.

"...What does he want to do anyway. It's almost dark."

Bou-san said to Ayako in a sarcastic manner, "It doesn't matter what he wants to do. In the end, he always puts all his effort into his work."

Then he looked up. "Well, let's just do this then. Tonight Ayami-chan should sleep in a hotel."

"Wouldn't that create problems?"

"At least it'll be safer than sleeping at home. John can stay at the hotel. Last time, John's prayer gave that guy a hard time finding Ayami-chan. If the distance is greater, it might be more effective. Make a charm, get Ayako to help, and place the charm on the hotel room. That way, those spirits won't be able to enter."

"Okay."

"Ayako, go to the hotel and help John. I still haven't seen you be useful yet. Can you really exorcise ghosts?"

Ayako replied gruffly, "...Perhaps I have something up my sleeve."

"Then you can be John's partner. Masako, go with them." Bou-san turned around and looked at Masako.

"Me?"

"These two idiots are too susceptible to the ghosts. If things end up like before, we'll really be in trouble. Go with them. If a ghost shows up, wake the two up."

"I got it." Ayako stood up. "Then, what about you?"

"Since the prayer seemed to be effective, I'm going to try an exorcism." He said before shooting a glance at me. "Jou-chan, help me prepare."

It was already dusk, and the night was imminent. I would have to be faster with the preparations than usual.

Noriko-san packed up and took Ayami-chan with her to a hotel.

Before they left, Ayako had made a protective charm— With a pen, she wrote some strange characters— Right now, Ayami-chan is holding it.

"This way, those spirits won't be able to see Ayami-chan."

Skeptical about Ayako's charm, I asked Masako, "Do those things work?"

"Those charms seem to be effective. —Don't worry. Those ghosts didn't even notice."

We saw the five people off, then started to prepare for the exorcism. We spent a good amount of time moving all the furniture out and setting up the altar.

"Hey, Bou-san, what's a Chuute?"

I asked him while taking out some equipment.

"The crevice between the living world and the afterworld."

"I don't get it."

Bou-san sighed. "You still don't understand anything— Give me those three handles."

"This?"

"It's a crevice. In Buddhism, after someone dies he will stay in this place for forty nine days after his death. It's a place where one cannot be cleansed. It's like a bridge between the living and the dead. Now do you understand?"

"Kind of."

"This doesn't always happen to people facing death. It's like going around the Gates of Hell and then coming back. Haven't you heard of this before?"

"Yeah, I did."

"The experience of near death. Some people will say they've experienced something like this: They're standing beside a river, and there's a bridge. Many people are crossing the bridge, but they themselves do not cross it. Then they wake up."

"Yeah, yeah." I've heard that before.

"So in the end, when the deceased person crosses the bridge, he goes into the other world. After crossing the bridge, he will forget all the pain he's experienced in this world and start a whole new life in the next world. But some people do not want to cross the bridge because they have some unfinished business."

"Like finding your daughter..."

Just like that woman who's trying to find Tomiko.

After dying, your spirit stays in that place.

Since you didn't cross that bridge, you can't forget the pain you suffered when you were alive. Your hardships and fear can't be forgotten either.

"So that's what a ghost is...?"

"Correct."

"Since that woman wants to find her daughter, she didn't cross the bridge, and that's why she called all these children here. She's not releasing the children, and that's why they aren't able to see the bridge."

"...Isn't that infuriating?"

"Don't be angry," Bou-san said.

I looked into his eyes.

Bou-san managed to put a smile on his face. "Aren't we trying hard to get her to see the bridge?"

"I guess so."

After helping out Bou-san, I went over to Lin-san and moved the equipment in Ayami-chan's room to the living room. After I finished moving the equipment, I went to base to help Lin-san make preparations. When we finished making all the wire connections, Bou-san started his exorcism.

Good luck~ Cleanse that woman, set the children free~

And let Ayami-chan live a normal life.

A few moments after Bou-san started his exorcism, sounds filled the room. At the same time the temperature dropped.

The cold air accumulated along the floor. In the thermography graph, the floor was blue.

The videocamera moved too, and combined with the thermography chart, we could see the places where the temperature was the lowest.

The videocameras faced the middle of the room and the floor right in front of the window.

...The temperature is lowest at...

Suddenly a sound came from the living room, a rapping sound. It was almost like a shockwave. The floor rocked, as did Bou-san.

And then a sound vibrated through the entire room.

Stomp, stomp, stomp... The sound of somebody running. A smoky substance started to fill the room. The thermography chart showed a dark blue color.

The altar swayed, then fell to the ground.

"Bou-san, forget it! Leave the living room!"

I shouted into the microphone.

"Idiot! How can you ask a man to run away!"

Is now the time to argue about that?

The smoke thickened, and Bou-san's body became hard to see. The mournful cries of the children filled the room.

I stared at the TV.

A black shadow appeared in the middle of the room, behind Bou-san. It slowly started to form into a shape.

"Bou-san! Your back! It's that woman!"

Bou-san turned around and looked straight through the black figure.

It's dangerous! He can't see her!

I quickly stood up.

"Taniyama-san, don't go!" Lin-san shouted as he tried to stop me.

How can I not go!

I ran to the living room and opened the door.

And just like yesterday night, the room was covered in smoke...

"Bou-san, are you okay?"

"Idiot! Why did you come!!"

Because...

The room swayed violently. I lost my balance as the floor distorted.

It's dangerous!

"Bou-san! Hey, you have to leave!"

I walked into the room.

I can't see... The dark figure... What do I do? I could only see it through the videocamera. I weakly walked toward Bou-san.

When my hand reached out toward him, it felt like my hand went through something.
The air felt cold and sticky.

And then I heard some words in my mind.

...Do not hinder me.

...How dare you.

...This is inexcusable...

Suddenly my body froze, and my hand, which was reaching for Bou-san, wouldn't move.

A pair of hands encircled my neck... Icy-cold hands.

Her? ...Is it her?

I grabbed the woman's hands around my neck.

Bou-san turned around and pulled out some golden beads.

"Na u ma ku sa man da baza ra dan kan!"

The hands clutching my neck disappeared, and all that was left was a cold feeling.

"Are you alright?"

I nodded and grabbed Bou-san's hand. "Let's go! Forget it! It's too dangerous!"

This time he stood up and ran toward the door. Because now, the floor was swaying so much it was almost impossible to stand up.

The floor was rocking, distorting.

Ah—! Suddenly my feet caved in.

I tried to crawl as if I were swimming. The floor beneath my feet was giving away.

"Mai!"

When I was trying to crawl forwards, the floor cracked again.

Bou-san steadied me and pulled my hand. He then tossed me to the door the way someone would toss a cat or dog.

After Bou-san left the room, the noise in the living room stopped.

We were speechless as we sat almost paralyzed in the hallway.

The smoke in the room faded away too.

After the smoke faded away, we noticed there was a hole on the floor in the middle of the room, right in front of the windows. The floor cracked open, revealing a huge hole.

It was the place where the thermography indicated was the coldest. The origin of the cold.

Bou-san abruptly ran out.

"Bou-san?"

"I'm going to call Ayako. Those ghosts might've gone to find Ayami-chan again."

"Ayami-chan's location... Why..."

"When I ran out of the room... What was that! It felt like I went through that woman's body."

...Ah! Me too!

"That woman just came in all of a sudden. Maybe she knows where Ayami-chan is."

===5===

When Bou-san ran to the telephone, the telephone rang.

...My heart felt heavy. I had a bad feeling about this.

Hesitating, Bou-san slowly picked up the phone.

—The ghosts found Ayami-chan.

What they were doing was very clear and simple.

They suddenly appeared out of nowhere and tried to push Ayami-chan out of the window from the fifteenth floor.

John quickly held onto Ayami-chan, and the two were violently tugged toward the window.

What saved them was neither Ayako nor Masako.

The window in the hotel was thick and strong, and that is what kept the two safe from the ghosts' attacks.

At dawn, we stared at the pit in the floor.

In order to confirm the disaster from last night, we went to the living room again, with the exception of Naru. He still didn't contact us.

There was a well beneath the hole.

The diameter was about 1.5 meters, and the opening was made of stone. The depth was about three meters.

"This is a well that had been buried underneath the house," Bou-san told Ayako.

"Seems like it. It's also rather old."

There was nothing in the well. Of course there was no water either. The only thing there was some dry dirt and some tools that dropped.

I poked their shoulders. "Hey, could this be..."

"The well that she died in...?"

"Yes."

"I don't know, but that might be the case," Bou-san replied.

Ayako added, "It'd be easy if that were true. All we have to do is dig up the corpse."

"Ah...but if you want to dig it up, we can't just rely on ourselves. We'll need to call in the specialists."

Masako looked at the well with a dazed look. She must be seeing something from the other world. Suddenly her face paled, and she moved away from the well.

"What's wrong?" asked Bou-san.

"I don't think... I can see the bottom of this well."

Huh?

"Deep inside the well... The ghost children are at the bottom... It's almost as if countless corpses have been piled on top of each other..."

...God...

"Do those ghosts look like they'll come out?"

"I don't know... But they won't be coming out as of now..."

Shivering slightly, Ayako let out an exasperated sigh. "Where did that Naru run off to!"

...How would I know.

"When will he be back!" Ayako demanded again.

"Oh, Ayako, do you feel uneasy when Naru's not around?" Bou-san chuckled while Ayako threw him a hard look.

"Do. Not. Joke. Around. You make it sound like I'm a little child who needs protection."

"You mean you're not?"

"Of course not! How would that happen!"

...Ayako, you're overreacting a bit.

"Eh... No matter how I think of it, you'll just like a ten year old." Bou-san smiled wryly.

"It's only a six year age difference."

"Whatever the case, your ages do not match," Masako interrupted.

Ayako glared at Masako, "Don't you know that guys his age tend to go for older girls?"

"Does that line of reasoning even make sense?" Masako shot back.

"Oh, so now you're showing your true self? Masako-chan, what can you be to Naru anyway?"

"I hoped you wouldn't talk me like that.. In any case, Matsuzaki-san, you're already so old, yet..."

"Stop playing around with me. I know that with your personality, there's no way Naru would fall for you."

"My personality is better than a certain old woman's."
...You guys need to stop right now! Don't you agree that now isn't the time to be talking about this?

John interceded, "Shibuya-san puts his heart into his work. So about what you two are saying... He shouldn't be interested, right?"

"Right," Bou-san agreed, smiling, "with the way he is, he must not be dating anyone."

...Well said.

I thought.

"He went on a date before," Masako asserted.

...What? How would you know?

"We went out together numerous times." The doll-like girl smiled.

"...You're kidding." Ayako's eyes were open wide.

"How rude. Well, you can go ask Kazuya-san yourself."

...Kazuya-san...?!

For a moment there, I had to think about who this Kazuya-san was. When I realized it was Naru, everything became black.

Everyone stared at Masako.

After calming down, Ayako continued, "But it's because of work, right?"

...Yes, yes. That must be it.

"Well, movies and concerts are not related to work."

...Movies? Concerts? Naru, who doesn't even watch TV, went out to see the movies? But, when you put it that way, isn't that a date!

I immediately pictured Masako's evil grin in my head.

Shocked speechless, we didn't move.

The first one who recovered was John.

"Well, Shibuya-san's at that age now so dating is a regular notion. Anyway, when is he coming back?"

...John, you don't sound confident yourself.

"So basically," Bou-san resumed solemnly, "when Naru comes back doesn't concern us."

He looked around at everybody. "It doesn't matter if he's not here. He's not a psychic; he's just a paranormal researcher. Even if he is here, he can't exorcise ghosts or protect Ayami-chan."

"...But!"

"Things are going to be the same, whether or not he's here. Right now, we must decide if we're going to exorcise the ghosts or run away."

"......"

Everyone was thinking.

"Let's try it again. Ayako, John, which one of you will take up the challenge? Speak up clearly. Those ghosts in the living room are tough."

Ayako glanced at Bou-san.

"So you're saying you want to do it?" asked Bou-san.

Ayako responded, "Go to Ayami-chan. I can't protect her. Also, John, you should be there protecting her as well."

"Got it."

===6===

Bou-san and I pulled the altar out of the hole and helped Ayako prepare for her exorcism.

"Can we still use this?"

"Well, I guess."

After we set up the altar, Bou-san and John went to the hotel. Ayako, I, and that person who drifts off to different places— Lin-san, were left behind.

Ayako changed into her priestess kimono in base.

"Hey, Mai-chan?"

Huh? ...Mai...-chan?

"Do you want to stay in the living room to watch me do the prayer?" Ayako asked with her back turned towards me.

"Ah, you're scared. What kind of medium are you~"

"I'm not scared!"

She turned toward me, her face hard with determination. Sadly, that same face crumbled.

"I'm not...scared...only..."

"It's okay. I'll go with you."

"Thank goodness."

She looked at the mountainpile of equipment. "Lin-san, can you..."

"I left it there to record data," Lin-san informed us in a cold tone.

"...What a personality. Just like the boss. That [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume2_Translator's_Notes#Lady-killer|lady-killer]]."

"Huh...?" It seemed like Lin-san didn't understand Ayako. His eyes were open wide in confusion.

"Oh, nevermind. I was just saying your boss is a pervert— Mai, let's go!"

Ayako grabbed my hand and pulled me out with her.

...Hey, Ayako, you don't really like Naru that way, right?

Under the rosey afterglow of the sunset, Ayako started her prayer. The scarlet light lingered in the room. It gave me a bad feeling.

"Here I humbly offer a modest cleansing ritual and enshrine this temporary altar..."

When the exorcism started, faint sounds filled the room.

A chill covered the floor. Sitting near the door, I felt a chill on my back. My feet became colder.

I looked at the videocamera, which was facing the old well. The cold air must be coming from that well.

As the swaying became more evident, noises arose from the floor.

Ayako's voice was terse. "In the sacred presense of his Majesty... Emperor of... Yamato, who reigns..."

It was freezing. And I had three layers of clothing on.
The trees in the courtyard swayed, casting a shadow into the living room. A dark mist conjured in the middle of the room.

"Ayako! Don't stop!"

"Don't say that so easily!"

Quickly Ayako regained her composure. Rapping noises sounded nearby. It was getting colder. My breathing came out as white fog.

"Over the Land of the Eight Grand Islands as the living god..."

The sun was sinking as Ayako proceeded with her prayer. Soon the room was covered in darkness. The only light left was the flickering of the candles.

A wispy gaseous figure came into view. Frightened, I could hardly breathe.

"Ah!" Ayako screamed, jumping up.

"Ayako!"

"Someone touched my shoulder!"

Don't jump because of something small like that!

"Calm down! You're a priestess!"

I felt a cold presence tug on my hands.

I shrieked.

Someone's breath. I felt completely surrounded.

The room swayed incessantly as thumping sounds restarted.

Ayako and I slowly tried to step out of the room. We had to give up.

"Mai, it's too dangerous here! Let's go!"

"Yeah...Yeah."

Ayako dashed out.

At the same time, the floor swayed intensely. I fell onto the ground.

The floor rocked back and forth.

I touched my injured kneecaps.

"Mai! Hurry up!" Ayako called out from the door.

"Okay!"

The moment I tried to stand up, the floor swayed harder. I can't stand up!

"Mai!"

I tried to stand again, but then a pair of hands grabbed my feet.

I shrieked.

Turning around, I saw the wispy smoke encircle my ankle.

Using all my strength, I tried to shrug off the smoke, but it didn't work. It felt like someone was clutching my feet. My hands were sweaty. My ankle was freezing.

"Ayako! Help me!"

"Mai!"

I was being pulled backwards.

Behind me was the well.

Another pair of hands grasped my ankle as I was tugged backwards into the hole.

"No!"

I yelled as I grabbed onto the floor with all my strength.

Ayako screamed frantically.

"Taniyama-san!"

Lin-san rushed in.

"Help me!"

He ran to me and stretched out his hand. But I couldn't reach it.

The eerie hand grabbing my foot pulled harder. My bones almost cracked. I was going to fall into the well.

"...Lin-san! Ah! I'm going to fall!"

"Taniyama-san!"

Lin-san leaned forward and stretched out his hand. Right when our hands almost touched, a force pulled me down. My waist was already inside the well.
Save me! I'm going to fall!

I remembered their nest. The center of the cold. The depths of the well. All the little children, stuck down there.

The floor swayed violently, taking down Lin-san and Ayako. Then I was falling. The well was up to my chest now as I grabbed onto the floorboards.

No, I'm going to fall!

It was hard trying to hold onto the hard floor. The rough edges cut into my hands. I felt helpless.
"Mai!!"

Suddenly a force pulled me backwards, my body fell past the opening of the well, and my hold on the floor broke.

.........!

I didn't even have time to scream.

I reached my hand out toward the opening as I lunged down into the darkness.

I could hear the voices of two people.

But their words were unclear...

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter2|Previous Section]]
| Return to [[Ghost Hunt|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter4|Next Section]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter3

2015-11-02T08:21:41Z

Yumemi.sayaka: /* Chapter 3 - You Can't Play with those Kids */

==Chapter 3 - You Can't Play with those Kids==

===1===

After I woke up from my nap, I went back to base to watch the video. That's when everyone started to discuss the case.

"What's up with all that wailing?" Bou-san asked. "There were so many voices; it's not just one or two. It's not just Minnie."

Ayako agreed, "There are other ghosts here besides Minnie. But no one can see them except Ayami-chan."

"Those are the kids that Minnie brought over..."

"Well, isn't that the case?" Ayako asked Naru. "We can't just guess like crazy. Why don't we call Masako?"

Naru's face was stern.

Bou-san urged him as well. "I say, Naru— Why do you hate Masako so much? She's pretty, and didn't you say that she was really capable?"

"There's no need," Naru replied, his voice steel hard.

"Ha ha," Ayako laughed happily. "I know, I know. It's because she has a terrible personality."

...Do you have any right to say that?

John said, "...Well, let's put that to the side for now. I believe Minnie is a jibakurei, right? There must've been a strong reason for Minnie to become a jibakurei. She's one of the kids who died here, right?"

"Most likely." Bou-san nodded. "Minnie is a jibakurei. She died here as a child, and since she's lonely, she wants friends. That's why she brought all those other kids here. The kids that die here become her playmates. Then they turn into jibakurei too..."
Naru considered the idea. "Yes...that would make sense, but..."

"But what?"

"The problem is why is it just kids? If a child wants to find a playmate, then it wouldn't be limited to just kids. A motherly figure, a sister figure, or anyone who can be comforting... These should suffice as well."

"You do have a point."

"But those spirits only care about Ayami-chan. If Noriko-san and Mai were also targets, then it would make more sense. But Ayami-chan is the only one they want."

"...Ah..." Bou-san contemplated. "It's strange... What can be the motive of those spirits..."

"Yeah, Shibuya-san. The kids who die here become jibakurei. Minnie is the boss of those kids. What about the first kid who died here?" asked John.

"It's possible... Lin."

Lin-san silently took out a notebook. Naru took it and flipped through it.

"Try an exorcism again."

"How do we do that?" Ayako asked mockingly.

"It's Bou-san's turn."

"Mine?"

Naru handed the notebook to Bou-san. "The first child who died here was Tachibana. The birth and death dates are below the name. The child was in the Buddhist sect. Below that is her post-"[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume2_Translator's_Notes#Buddhist name|Buddhist name]]"."

Bou-san stared at the notebook, his eyes open wide. "...You sure did thorough research... All this is from seventy years ago..."

"This is a simple task for me. I'm not the same as you."

What a confident tone. This jerk... Is really too into himself.

Bou-san went to Ayami-chan's room to start the exorcism.

John and Ayako stayed in Noriko-san's room to protect Ayami-chan.

Naru, Lin-san, and I were in base watching the screen.

Bou-san put his hands together.

"Naumaku sanmanda bazaradan sendamakaroshada sowataya untarata kan man."

"Mai, pay attention," warned Bou-san.

"I know."

Unnerved and anxious, Naru stared intently at the screen.

"Naumaku sanmanda danan on boron."

"Naru, the temperature is decreasing," informed Lin-san.

"What about the sounds?"

"Right now there's nothing different... In fact, it's eerily quiet."

"On sunba nisunba un bazara un hakku."

"The temperature decreased by... Two degrees. Especially the temperature near the bed. There are no abnormal sounds."

"Naumaku shittiriyazibikyanan sarabatataagyatanan an birazibirazi."

"...The rapping sounds have started. Should I transfer them?"

"Not right now."

"Makasyakyara baziri satasata saratei tairatarai bidamani sanbanzyani taramati siddariya taran sowaka."

"The temperature is decreasing dramatically... Especially the bed's surroundings. It's about ten degrees now."

I looked at the thermography screen. Taking a closer look, I noticed a deep blue color surrounding the bed."

"How are the rapping sounds?"

"They're still continuing... Nothing else is unusual."

"Oh..."

Naru said absently.

I almost felt like dozing off in front of the TV, but then I noticed something strange.

"Naru! The living room!"

I pointed at the screen.

A white wispy fog clouded the room; it was eerily quiet.

Naru stood up immediately. "Lin, what's the temperature of the living room?"

Lin-san shifted the computer slightly. "As of now, the temperature is negative two degrees."

"Negative...?!" Naru looked at Lin-san in disbelief.

I asked breathlessly, "Why the living room?"

"How would I know!"

"What's the smoke?"

"I don't know... It could be because of the sudden temperature drop..."

"Naru, I've directed the sound here." Lin-san had connected the microphone.

The room was completely silent.

The white mist... The fog... Was swirling around.

A circle... It looks like a child's face...

"Isn't that a child...?" I asked breathlessly.

It looked like a wispy child's face.

...I'd rather say it's scary than say it's sad.

At that point, the living door room opened.

"...What?"

A small figure came through the door.

"Ayami-chan...!"

Ayami-chan?! What is John and Ayako doing?

Ayami-chan looked at the wispy smoke, then walked to the middle of the room. She woke up and started to move.

The speakers transmitted Ayami-chan's laughter.

"What? They brought me here, " Ayami-chan said as she looked at the smoke.

"No one wants to go to sleep? It's late, but they still want to play? They'll be reprimanded."

...Ayami-chan...!

I stood up.

"Mai, you can't help if you go!" Naru shouted.

I ignored Naru's advice and dashed out of the room. If I don't go, if I don't go...!

Naru stood up and faced the microphone. "Bou-san, go to the living room! On your way there, look into Noriko-san's room and find out what those two idiots are doing!"

I rushed toward the living room. The moment I reached my hand toward the door, static electricity shocked me and my hand bounced back. Naru reached his hand out. He had covered his hand with a jacket so unlike me, he was able to open the door.

"Ayami-chan!"

The room was filled with smoke. In the middle was Ayami-chan, standing there in a daze.

"Mai-chan...?"

Too scared to enter, I called out to the little girl from the doorway. "Ayami-chan, come here to my side!"

"But they want me to play with them."

"You can't. You can't play with them."

"But..."

The smoke entwined Ayami-chan. The thickening smoke had Ayami-chan trapped in a daze.

"Ayami-chan!"

"They won't let me go!"

When she shouted, a black figure came from behind Ayami-chan.

...That's not a child. Is it a... Woman?

The black figure reached her hand out toward Ayami-chan.

"Ayami-chan! Your back!"

Bou-san held onto my hand, preventing me from springing into the room. His hands were crossed.

"Child, come here."

"No! Mai, I'm scared!"

"Don't be scared! Calm down and come here!"

This time Naru grabbed onto my hand. Let go!

"No! Mai!"

Bou-san raised his hands. "Ka."

He chanted again as he changed his hand position.

"Naumari saba tatakiyateibiyari sarabamokkeibiyari sarabata taraku..."

Ayami-chan...!

"Senda unkikikiki sarabahisananun tarata kanmun!"

The fog started to disperse, and in a moment the black figure disappeared.

Ayami-chan ran toward me. "Mai-chan!"

"Thank goodness..."

I embraced Ayami-chan. Her body was freezing, her teeth chattering.

"Is it gone?" Naru asked Bou-san.

"No, it only released its grip..."

===2===

"You idiots! We told you to watch Ayami-chan!" Bou-san shouted angrily.

"Sorry, that was so embarrassing..." John admitted, bowing his head.

When Bou-san got to Noriko-san's room, he found John and Ayako fast asleep on the bed like a pair of pigs.

Ayako's voice was sharp. "It couldn't be helped. I just suddenly felt sleepy. When I realized what was happening, I was already asleep. It must be those ghosts' fault. There's no other explanation. I just suddenly felt sleepy... It couldn't be helped."

Meanwhile Naru was examining the tape, his earphones already in place.

"Bou-san, did you see that black figure?"

"I did. It was a woman, not a child."

"Maybe that living room has..."

"A woman."

"Let's not jump to conclusions. Now we know that something is there, and it's not the same kind of spirit as the one in Ayami-chan's room. The lowest temperature recorded was negative twenty degrees— If this were someone else's results, I would not believe them."

"Then what is it?"

"I'm not sure." Naru suddenly stopped the videotape.

"What's wrong?"

Naru rewinded the tape.

"Did you notice something?"

"Quiet. Listen."

We turned toward the screen. Sounds of the cries of children came out of the speakers.

Bou-san stood up.

In the midst of the white fog, a sudden wail sounded. The voices overlapped so that they were unclear. But one thing was true: the children were in pain.

It was saddening just to hear them. They sounded like they were suffering.

In the video, Ayami-chan went into the center of the living room.
The cries grew louder.

The children are calling Ayami-chan. They're lonely, sad, and in pain, so they want Ayami-chan to play with them.

"No one told me!" came a woman's voice.

Then there was Bou-san's chanting.

"...My daughter..."

When Bou-san recited the chant, the children's omnipotent cries faded away. The chant had stopped their painful wailing.

"That sound just now...!" Ayako cried out, crossing her arms. "The one in the living room is their boss! That woman, right?!"

"Seems like it," Naru agreed.

Ayako stood up, "Since things have gone this far, call Masako. We must find out that woman's identity."

This time Naru didn't object. "So it has come down to this."

Masako received Ayako's phone call and came here by sunset.

John and I opened the door and welcomed her.

Once we opened the door, the doll-like Masako just gaped at us.

"...Masako, what's wrong?"

Like the last case, she wore a kimono. Her shoulders shuddered.

"Hara-san, do you feel uncomfortable..."

Masako interrupted John's question. "What's wrong here?"

"Huh?"

"It's so strong... It's the first time I've seen a house this bad..."

Huh?

John and I lead the chalk-white girl into base.

The moment we entered, Masako looked at Naru.

...Hey, just give up already...

"Hara-san?" Naru looked at her, his face stoic as usual even though it wasn't with the intention of making her leave.

"It's so... Strong... I feel uncomfortable."

Not particularly caring about the girl's discomfort, Ayako helped her get into a chair to sit down.

"What did you see?"

"I can feel the spirits of many children gathered here. They're all children. On my way here, I saw three children headed toward this house. This is like a congregation of ghost children."

Naru asked Masako, "Can you call them out?"

"There's no need to call them out. All of them are wailing so loudly that I want to plug my ears. What do you want to ask? No matter how much you ask, I'm sure I can help you."

"Minnie... The first child who died here is Tachibana. Call her out."
"If I try to call her down over here, I'll be possessed by a different spirit instead. So please wait a moment. She's called Tachibana, right?" Masako asked as she reached her hand out toward Naru. "Can you lead me to the hall?"

Naru raised his eyebrow, but took Masako's hand.

...Masako, you sly vixen!

We left base and arrived at the hall.

Masako held onto Naru's hand (sorry, I can't help but notice this) as she looked up at the ceiling.
"Tachibana, are you there?"

She said to the ceiling.

"...Excuse me, but please quiet down."

She spoke again, to the ceiling.

But I didn't hear anything.

Suddenly a gust of wind blew Masako's hair.

"Please, listen to me. Will you please answer my questions? ...What did you say? Please speak louder..."

Suddenly Masako's eyes became unfocused, her face expressionless. Her small mouth opened and closed.

"...Really...so that's how it is? ...Yes, I know now... So that's what happened."

She's talking to herself. It's kind of scary, almost as if she's possessed.

"...Who... Is it? ...That can't be... It's not like that. You can't believe... Right... You can't."

Suddenly a sound came from the floor.

"......!"

We all waited for the moment to come.

What? The sun still didn't set?!

The room began to sway while the rapping sounds started up again. The chandelier rocked along. Bang! Knocking sounds rapped through. Everything was noisy.

"What, what is this!" Ayako shouted.

John ran to the stairs.

"John?!"

John kept going up the stairs, then turned around. "I'm going to check on Ayami-chan!"

The rapping sounds almost completely covered up John's reply. Knocking sounds on the walls and stomping sounds of the floor filled the air.

The floor swayed, and the temperature dropped.

Suddenly

"Tomiko!"

Shouted a voice in the distance.

The sound came closer.

...Masako?!

Masako's face was pale. Her expression was hard to describe, but it was almost like a mask of hatred. Normally her face wouldn't be like that.

And right in front of my eyes, she reached her hand out toward Naru.

"Masako!"

Her hands almost clutched Naru's neck, but then Naru grabbed her. "Bou-san! Stop her! She's been possessed!"

Bou-san stuck his hands together and chanted, "On asanmo ginei un hatta!"

After his recitation, Masako's body became limp.

The rapping sounds stopped.

Bou-san carried the unconscious girl.

===3===

Masako, now unconscious, lay on the sofa in base.

When we were rewinding the tape, Masako woke up.

"How do you feel?" Naru asked.

Masako shook her head, her face still deathly pale. "I'm fine... I seemed to have been possessed."

"It was due to my negligence. Sorry— Did you find Tachibana?"

"Yes."

Masako nodded, then looked each of us in the eye. "There is a woman's spirit here."

She continued slowly. "The evil spirit is that woman. She's hidden deep inside... At least that's what I think. However, I'm not sure what kind of ghost she is. But I'm positive it's a female spirit."

Masako paused for a moment. "The children's spirits have been gathered here. They're tired of this place, and they want to go home, but they can't because they're lost... Does everyone follow?"

"So basically, the children are stuck here?"

"Yes. The woman's spirit had gathered all the children here. She's pretending to be their mother, and she keeps bringing more kids here. Tachibana realized that she isn't her mother."

...Pretending to be their mother and calling them out here...

"That woman isn't only tricking those kids, but she's also making them bring more children here. She's making the kids pretend to be friends, so that they can bring in more living children. Tachibana is the leader of the children, but she also can't take it anymore. She says she's tired, in pain, and that she can't stand it anymore."

...That's too much.

Naru asked Masako, "Do you remember calling for Tomiko?"

"Tomiko..." Masako said dazily. "Yes, I remember... That's the woman's child, a daughter in fact... That female spirit is looking for her daughter, Tomiko. That's why she's calling in more children."

"...I see," Naru said quietly before standing up.

"Naru?"

"In other words, that woman is searching for her own daughter, but in the end, she is simply collecting all these children." He said in a hard tone. "Since she can't find her own child, she tricks all these other innocent children into coming, and not only that, she's also utilizing them as tools."

I remembered the children's painful cries of sorrow.

"Those children cannot pass on. That woman won't let them go. They're simply wandering in Chuute... They can't go anywhere," Naru continued.

"...Ah," Bou-san nodded in agreement.

"Ghosts that are lingering around do not know that they have died. It's the same with those children. To those children, they believe they are lost, not dead. That's why they want to go home..."

"That woman knows this and is using it to her advantage by pretending to be their mother. She knows that she's not going to Heaven, and that she will just suffer."

The children already know they're trapped. But they can't escape. Even though they've had enough. Even though it's painful, that woman won't release them.

Naru picked up his jacket.

"Where are you going?"

"I'm going out for a while. I don't know when I'm coming back. Take care of Ayami-chan."

"Naru!"

I didn't even have time to call out to him.

And like a gust of wind, Naru left the room. We quietly saw him off.

===4===

"What is that guy doing?!" Bou-san shouted.

"...What does he want to do anyway. It's almost dark."

Bou-san said to Ayako in a sarcastic manner, "It doesn't matter what he wants to do. In the end, he always puts all his effort into his work."

Then he looked up. "Well, let's just do this then. Tonight Ayami-chan should sleep in a hotel."

"Wouldn't that create problems?"

"At least it'll be safer than sleeping at home. John can stay at the hotel. Last time, John's prayer gave that guy a hard time finding Ayami-chan. If the distance is greater, it might be more effective. Make a charm, get Ayako to help, and place the charm on the hotel room. That way, those spirits won't be able to enter."

"Okay."

"Ayako, go to the hotel and help John. I still haven't seen you be useful yet. Can you really exorcise ghosts?"

Ayako replied gruffly, "...Perhaps I have something up my sleeve."

"Then you can be John's partner. Masako, go with them." Bou-san turned around and looked at Masako.

"Me?"

"These two idiots are too susceptible to the ghosts. If things end up like before, we'll really be in trouble. Go with them. If a ghost shows up, wake the two up."

"I got it." Ayako stood up. "Then, what about you?"

"Since the prayer seemed to be effective, I'm going to try an exorcism." He said before shooting a glance at me. "Jou-chan, help me prepare."

It was already dusk, and the night was imminent. I would have to be faster with the preparations than usual.

Noriko-san packed up and took Ayami-chan with her to a hotel.

Before they left, Ayako had made a protective charm— With a pen, she wrote some strange characters— Right now, Ayami-chan is holding it.

"This way, those spirits won't be able to see Ayami-chan."

Skeptical about Ayako's charm, I asked Masako, "Do those things work?"

"Those charms seem to be effective. —Don't worry. Those ghosts didn't even notice."

We saw the five people off, then started to prepare for the exorcism. We spent a good amount of time moving all the furniture out and setting up the altar.

"Hey, Bou-san, what's a Chuute?"

I asked him while taking out some equipment.

"The crevice between the living world and the afterworld."

"I don't get it."

Bou-san sighed. "You still don't understand anything— Give me those three handles."

"This?"

"It's a crevice. In Buddhism, after someone dies he will stay in this place for forty nine days after his death. It's a place where one cannot be cleansed. It's like a bridge between the living and the dead. Now do you understand?"

"Kind of."

"This doesn't always happen to people facing death. It's like going around the Gates of Hell and then coming back. Haven't you heard of this before?"

"Yeah, I did."

"The experience of near death. Some people will say they've experienced something like this: They're standing beside a river, and there's a bridge. Many people are crossing the bridge, but they themselves do not cross it. Then they wake up."

"Yeah, yeah." I've heard that before.

"So in the end, when the deceased person crosses the bridge, he goes into the other world. After crossing the bridge, he will forget all the pain he's experienced in this world and start a whole new life in the next world. But some people do not want to cross the bridge because they have some unfinished business."

"Like finding your daughter..."

Just like that woman who's trying to find Tomiko.

After dying, your spirit stays in that place.

Since you didn't cross that bridge, you can't forget the pain you suffered when you were alive. Your hardships and fear can't be forgotten either.

"So that's what a ghost is...?"

"Correct."

"Since that woman wants to find her daughter, she didn't cross the bridge, and that's why she called all these children here. She's not releasing the children, and that's why they aren't able to see the bridge."

"...Isn't that infuriating?"

"Don't be angry," Bou-san said.

I looked into his eyes.

Bou-san managed to put a smile on his face. "Aren't we trying hard to get her to see the bridge?"

"I guess so."

After helping out Bou-san, I went over to Lin-san and moved the equipment in Ayami-chan's room to the living room. After I finished moving the equipment, I went to base to help Lin-san make preparations. When we finished making all the wire connections, Bou-san started his exorcism.

Good luck~ Cleanse that woman, set the children free~

And let Ayami-chan live a normal life.

A few moments after Bou-san started his exorcism, sounds filled the room. At the same time the temperature dropped.

The cold air accumulated along the floor. In the thermography graph, the floor was blue.

The videocamera moved too, and combined with the thermography chart, we could see the places where the temperature was the lowest.

The videocameras faced the middle of the room and the floor right in front of the window.

...The temperature is lowest at...

Suddenly a sound came from the living room, a rapping sound. It was almost like a shockwave. The floor rocked, as did Bou-san.

And then a sound vibrated through the entire room.

Stomp, stomp, stomp... The sound of somebody running. A smoky substance started to fill the room. The thermography chart showed a dark blue color.

The altar swayed, then fell to the ground.

"Bou-san, forget it! Leave the living room!"

I shouted into the microphone.

"Idiot! How can you ask a man to run away!"

Is now the time to argue about that?

The smoke thickened, and Bou-san's body became hard to see. The mournful cries of the children filled the room.

I stared at the TV.

A black shadow appeared in the middle of the room, behind Bou-san. It slowly started to form into a shape.

"Bou-san! Your back! It's that woman!"

Bou-san turned around and looked straight through the black figure.

It's dangerous! He can't see her!

I quickly stood up.

"Taniyama-san, don't go!" Lin-san shouted as he tried to stop me.

How can I not go!

I ran to the living room and opened the door.

And just like yesterday night, the room was covered in smoke...

"Bou-san, are you okay?"

"Idiot! Why did you come!!"

Because...

The room swayed violently. I lost my balance as the floor distorted.

It's dangerous!

"Bou-san! Hey, you have to leave!"

I walked into the room.

I can't see... The dark figure... What do I do? I could only see it through the videocamera. I weakly walked toward Bou-san.

When my hand reached out toward him, it felt like my hand went through something.
The air felt cold and sticky.

And then I heard some words in my mind.

...Do not hinder me.

...How dare you.

...This is inexcusable...

Suddenly my body froze, and my hand, which was reaching for Bou-san, wouldn't move.

A pair of hands encircled my neck... Icy-cold hands.

Her? ...Is it her?

I grabbed the woman's hands around my neck.

Bou-san turned around and pulled out some golden beads.

"Na u ma ku sa man da baza ra dan kan!"

The hands clutching my neck disappeared, and all that was left was a cold feeling.

"Are you alright?"

I nodded and grabbed Bou-san's hand. "Let's go! Forget it! It's too dangerous!"

This time he stood up and ran toward the door. Because now, the floor was swaying so much it was almost impossible to stand up.

The floor was rocking, distorting.

Ah—! Suddenly my feet caved in.

I tried to crawl as if I were swimming. The floor beneath my feet was giving away.

"Mai!"

When I was trying to crawl forwards, the floor cracked again.

Bou-san steadied me and pulled my hand. He then tossed me to the door the way someone would toss a cat or dog.

After Bou-san left the room, the noise in the living room stopped.

We were speechless as we sat almost paralyzed in the hallway.

The smoke in the room faded away too.

After the smoke faded away, we noticed there was a hole on the floor in the middle of the room, right in front of the windows. The floor cracked open, revealing a huge hole.

It was the place where the thermography indicated was the coldest. The origin of the cold.

Bou-san abruptly ran out.

"Bou-san?"

"I'm going to call Ayako. Those ghosts might've gone to find Ayami-chan again."

"Ayami-chan's location... Why..."

"When I ran out of the room... What was that! It felt like I went through that woman's body."

...Ah! Me too!

"That woman just came in all of a sudden. Maybe she knows where Ayami-chan is."

===5===

When Bou-san ran to the telephone, the telephone rang.

...My heart felt heavy. I had a bad feeling about this.

Hesitating, Bou-san slowly picked up the phone.

—The ghosts found Ayami-chan.

What they were doing was very clear and simple.

They suddenly appeared out of nowhere and tried to push Ayami-chan out of the window from the fifteenth floor.

John quickly held onto Ayami-chan, and the two were violently tugged toward the window.

What saved them was neither Ayako nor Masako.

The window in the hotel was thick and strong, and that is what kept the two safe from the ghosts' attacks.

At dawn, we stared at the pit in the floor.

In order to confirm the disaster from last night, we went to the living room again, with the exception of Naru. He still didn't contact us.

There was a well beneath the hole.

The diameter was about 1.5 meters, and the opening was made of stone. The depth was about three meters.

"This is a well that had been buried underneath the house," Bou-san told Ayako.

"Seems like it. It's also rather old."

There was nothing in the well. Of course there was no water either. The only thing there was some dry dirt and some tools that dropped.

I poked their shoulders. "Hey, could this be..."

"The well that she died in...?"

"Yes."

"I don't know, but that might be the case," Bou-san replied.

Ayako added, "It'd be easy if that were true. All we have to do is dig up the corpse."

"Ah...but if you want to dig it up, we can't just rely on ourselves. We'll need to call in the specialists."

Masako looked at the well with a dazed look. She must be seeing something from the other world. Suddenly her face paled, and she moved away from the well.

"What's wrong?" asked Bou-san.

"I don't think... I can see the bottom of this well."

Huh?

"Deep inside the well... The ghost children are at the bottom... It's almost as if countless corpses have been piled on top of each other..."

...God...

"Do those ghosts look like they'll come out?"

"I don't know... But they won't be coming out as of now..."

Shivering slightly, Ayako let out an exasperated sigh. "Where did that Naru run off to!"

...How would I know.

"When will he be back!" Ayako demanded again.

"Oh, Ayako, do you feel uneasy when Naru's not around?" Bou-san chuckled while Ayako threw him a hard look.

"Do. Not. Joke. Around. You make it sound like I'm a little child who needs protection."

"You mean you're not?"

"Of course not! How would that happen!"

...Ayako, you're overreacting a bit.

"Eh... No matter how I think of it, you'll just like a ten year old." Bou-san smiled wryly.

"It's only a six year age difference."

"Whatever the case, your ages do not match," Masako interrupted.

Ayako glared at Masako, "Don't you know that guys his age tend to go for older girls?"

"Does that line of reasoning even make sense?" Masako shot back.

"Oh, so now you're showing your true self? Masako-chan, what can you be to Naru anyway?"

"I hoped you wouldn't talk me like that.. In any case, Matsuzaki-san, you're already so old, yet..."

"Stop playing around with me. I know that with your personality, there's no way Naru would fall for you."

"My personality is better than a certain old woman's."
...You guys need to stop right now! Don't you agree that now isn't the time to be talking about this?

John interceded, "Shibuya-san puts his heart into his work. So about what you two are saying... He shouldn't be interested, right?"

"Right," Bou-san agreed, smiling, "with the way he is, he must not be dating anyone."

...Well said.

I thought.

"He went on a date before," Masako asserted.

...What? How would you know?

"We went out together numerous times." The doll-like girl smiled.

"...You're kidding." Ayako's eyes were open wide.

"How rude. Well, you can go ask Kazuya-san yourself."

...Kazuya-san...?!

For a moment there, I had to think about who this Kazuya-san was. When I realized it was Naru, everything became black.

Everyone stared at Masako.

After calming down, Ayako continued, "But it's because of work, right?"

...Yes, yes. That must be it.

"Well, movies and concerts are not related to work."

...Movies? Concerts? Naru, who doesn't even watch TV, went out to see the movies? But, when you put it that way, isn't that a date!

I immediately pictured Masako's evil grin in my head.

Shocked speechless, we didn't move.

The first one who recovered was John.

"Well, Shibuya-san's at that age now so dating is a regular notion. Anyway, when is he coming back?"

...John, you don't sound confident yourself.

"So basically," Bou-san resumed solemnly, "when Naru comes back doesn't concern us."

He looked around at everybody. "It doesn't matter if he's not here. He's not a psychic; he's just a paranormal researcher. Even if he is here, he can't exorcise ghosts or protect Ayami-chan."

"...But!"

"Things are going to be the same, whether or not he's here. Right now, we must decide if we're going to exorcise the ghosts or run away."

"......"

Everyone was thinking.

"Let's try it again. Ayako, John, which one of you will take up the challenge? Speak up clearly. Those ghosts in the living room are tough."

Ayako glanced at Bou-san.

"So you're saying you want to do it?" asked Bou-san.

Ayako responded, "Go to Ayami-chan. I can't protect her. Also, John, you should be there protecting her as well."

"Got it."

===6===

Bou-san and I pulled the altar out of the hole and helped Ayako prepare for her exorcism.

"Can we still use this?"

"Well, I guess."

After we set up the altar, Bou-san and John went to the hotel. Ayako, I, and that person who drifts off to different places— Lin-san, were left behind.

Ayako changed into her priestess kimono in base.

"Hey, Mai-chan?"

Huh? ...Mai...-chan?

"Do you want to stay in the living room to watch me do the prayer?" Ayako asked with her back turned towards me.

"Ah, you're scared. What kind of medium are you~"

"I'm not scared!"

She turned toward me, her face hard with determination. Sadly, that same face crumbled.

"I'm not...scared...only..."

"It's okay. I'll go with you."

"Thank goodness."

She looked at the mountainpile of equipment. "Lin-san, can you..."

"I left it there to record data," Lin-san informed us in a cold tone.

"...What a personality. Just like the boss. That "[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume2_Translator's_Notes#Lady-killer|lady-killer]]"."

"Huh...?" It seemed like Lin-san didn't understand Ayako. His eyes were open wide in confusion.

"Oh, nevermind. I was just saying your boss is a pervert— Mai, let's go!"

Ayako grabbed my hand and pulled me out with her.

...Hey, Ayako, you don't really like Naru that way, right?

Under the rosey afterglow of the sunset, Ayako started her prayer. The scarlet light lingered in the room. It gave me a bad feeling.

"Here I humbly offer a modest cleansing ritual and enshrine this temporary altar..."

When the exorcism started, faint sounds filled the room.

A chill covered the floor. Sitting near the door, I felt a chill on my back. My feet became colder.

I looked at the videocamera, which was facing the old well. The cold air must be coming from that well.

As the swaying became more evident, noises arose from the floor.

Ayako's voice was terse. "In the sacred presense of his Majesty... Emperor of... Yamato, who reigns..."

It was freezing. And I had three layers of clothing on.
The trees in the courtyard swayed, casting a shadow into the living room. A dark mist conjured in the middle of the room.

"Ayako! Don't stop!"

"Don't say that so easily!"

Quickly Ayako regained her composure. Rapping noises sounded nearby. It was getting colder. My breathing came out as white fog.

"Over the Land of the Eight Grand Islands as the living god..."

The sun was sinking as Ayako proceeded with her prayer. Soon the room was covered in darkness. The only light left was the flickering of the candles.

A wispy gaseous figure came into view. Frightened, I could hardly breathe.

"Ah!" Ayako screamed, jumping up.

"Ayako!"

"Someone touched my shoulder!"

Don't jump because of something small like that!

"Calm down! You're a priestess!"

I felt a cold presence tug on my hands.

I shrieked.

Someone's breath. I felt completely surrounded.

The room swayed incessantly as thumping sounds restarted.

Ayako and I slowly tried to step out of the room. We had to give up.

"Mai, it's too dangerous here! Let's go!"

"Yeah...Yeah."

Ayako dashed out.

At the same time, the floor swayed intensely. I fell onto the ground.

The floor rocked back and forth.

I touched my injured kneecaps.

"Mai! Hurry up!" Ayako called out from the door.

"Okay!"

The moment I tried to stand up, the floor swayed harder. I can't stand up!

"Mai!"

I tried to stand again, but then a pair of hands grabbed my feet.

I shrieked.

Turning around, I saw the wispy smoke encircle my ankle.

Using all my strength, I tried to shrug off the smoke, but it didn't work. It felt like someone was clutching my feet. My hands were sweaty. My ankle was freezing.

"Ayako! Help me!"

"Mai!"

I was being pulled backwards.

Behind me was the well.

Another pair of hands grasped my ankle as I was tugged backwards into the hole.

"No!"

I yelled as I grabbed onto the floor with all my strength.

Ayako screamed frantically.

"Taniyama-san!"

Lin-san rushed in.

"Help me!"

He ran to me and stretched out his hand. But I couldn't reach it.

The eerie hand grabbing my foot pulled harder. My bones almost cracked. I was going to fall into the well.

"...Lin-san! Ah! I'm going to fall!"

"Taniyama-san!"

Lin-san leaned forward and stretched out his hand. Right when our hands almost touched, a force pulled me down. My waist was already inside the well.
Save me! I'm going to fall!

I remembered their nest. The center of the cold. The depths of the well. All the little children, stuck down there.

The floor swayed violently, taking down Lin-san and Ayako. Then I was falling. The well was up to my chest now as I grabbed onto the floorboards.

No, I'm going to fall!

It was hard trying to hold onto the hard floor. The rough edges cut into my hands. I felt helpless.
"Mai!!"

Suddenly a force pulled me backwards, my body fell past the opening of the well, and my hold on the floor broke.

.........!

I didn't even have time to scream.

I reached my hand out toward the opening as I lunged down into the darkness.

I could hear the voices of two people.

But their words were unclear...

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter2|Previous Section]]
| Return to [[Ghost Hunt|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter4|Next Section]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter2

2015-11-02T07:53:36Z

Yumemi.sayaka: /* Chapter 2 - Girl */

==Chapter 2 - Girl==

===1===

When I woke up on the second day, Naru had already left. Said he had to do some research. And so, I let Lin-san take care of base while I went to Noriko-san's room.

Lin-san is hard to deal with. When we were alone in base, I almost felt like suffocating.

Ayami-chan was playing House by herself.

"Ayami-chan, can I play with you?" I asked.

Ayami-chan shook her head silently.

Noriko-san was standing on the side, her arms crossed.

Ayami-chan let her doll Minnie drink tea, then eat cake.

"Ayami-chan is really obedient."

Hearing my words, Noriko-san's face had a kind glow. "She wasn't like this before..."

"Really?"

"Yes. She was more extroverted before. She loved to annoy people. But ever since my older brother remarried and moved here, she's been awfully quiet and doesn't smile much anymore."

"...Hey, Noriko-san?" I tried to be courageous. "Is Kana-san... A good person?"

"Huh?" Noriko-san looked at me in surprise, then chuckled, "She and my brother's relationship is really good. I get along with her too. Even though she can be strict, she's a good person. But Ayami-chan still acts nervous around her..."

"So that's how it is..."

We chatted until 3:00 pm, when Kana-san came in to give us snacks.

Handing out snacks was really the maid's job, but today she's not here. After yesterday's incident, she quit.

Kana-san placed the cookie tray onto the table, then turned toward Ayami-chan. "Ayami, are you playing by yourself? Such a good girl. What are you playing?"

Like a doll, Ayami-chan's expression was emotionless. She did not look at Kana-san.

"At least answer me," Kana-san's voice tightened, "they're snacks, after all."

Kana-san roughly placed the cookies right in front of Ayami-chan. Ayami-chan looked unhappy.

"What's wrong? You don't want them?"

Ayami-chan shook her head.

Kana-san glared at Ayami-chan, then left the room.

Noriko-san let out a deep breath, then looked at Ayami-chan, "Ayami, you don't want to eat the snacks?"

She shook her head.

"Then, I'll eat them."

Suddenly Ayami-chan shouted, "Don't!"

"Eh?"

"They're poisoned!"

We couldn't help but stare at the little girl.

Ayami-chan tried her best to explain. "Minnie told me! The snacks are poisoned! That woman is an evil witch!"

...An evil witch. Poison...

I bent down toward Ayami-chan, "Minnie told you this?"

"Yes. That person is an evil witch. Don't trust her. She put Daddy under a spell and made him her slave. She thinks me and my sister are in the way, so she's trying to kill us!"

...What did you say?

Ayami-chan's eyes were serious. Her eyes were earnest.

"That witch is going to kill us one day! Because we're in her way!"

"...So Minnie told you all this? Not someone else?"

Noriko-san and I continued to look at the serious girl.

"Minnie told me. Minnie won't lie. So "[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume2_Translator's_Notes#Onee-chan|onee-chan]]" and Mai-san must be careful! The witch wants to kill onee-chan, cut her body into pieces, and then hide them. Then she'll tell Daddy that onee-chan left home. The witch wants to make me drown in the pond and then say it's an accident!"

I softly asked Noriko-san, "...You didn't teach her to say all that, did you?"

"...Why would I!"

...Then, why is this happening?

Strange. This isn't something an eight year old would think of. Witch and magic... It sounds like a fairytale.

Ayami-chan's face was chalk white as she clutched her doll.

I felt scared. Is this Ayami-chan's imagination? Would an eight year old think that way? Ayami-chan didn't speak again; she just clutched her doll tightly. Pale and weak, the little girl could barely stand.

Is Ayami-chan always thinking about this? This lonely, skinny girl thought of all this? Is that why she doesn't talk much or smile anymore?

After that, I went back to my room and took a nap. Bou-san was going to do a prayer again so I wasn't missing out. And so I snatched this opportunity to get some rest. I probably won't be able to sleep well tonight anyway.

I lay down in bed, then fell asleep. The sunrays streaked in, giving the room a rosey tint.

...This must be a dream.

Half-asleep, my body felt light. I wasn't really drifting in air; I was slowly falling down into empty space... It's a hard sensation to describe.

I opened my eyes in surprise.

The room was getting dark.

Someone else is here.

...Who is it?

I slowly turned my head.

A gloomy shadow, a figure clothed in black. Just standing there. A pale face.
Naru?

Why would Naru be in my room? When I thought of it that way, I turned to look at him.

Naru smiled slightly, his eyes warm. The corner of his lips were curved into a smile.

...What's wrong? Why are you standing there?

I was about to ask him. Suddenly his face became solemn. He seemed anxious.

What is he saying. I can't hear.

...What? What did you say?

I gazed into Naru's eyes and tried to read his lips.

...Ayami-chan...?

What about Ayami-chan?

I didn't get it. But it looked like Naru said "dangerous."

...Ayami-chan's in danger?

...Ayami-chan?!

Suddenly I woke up.

......

I got up in bed and quickly looked around. The room was kind of dark, but Naru wasn't here. Of course.

He wouldn't be here.

Oh?

...Was I dreaming about him?

—I must be too tired. Yes, that's it. I'm doing too much work for someone my age. And then there's our relationship.

...Ayami-chan...

I started thinking about her again. Frail, little Ayami-chan. Minnie's her only friend, and she plays by herself.

And then, those words she said today.

"Evil witch", "Daddy's her slave" ..."The witch will kill me and onee-chan one day."

What's wrong with this house?

What's wrong with Ayami-chan?

...Ayami-chan's in danger...

I lay flat on the bed.

Ah—I'm so tired.

...Why Naru. Sometimes I really can't believe myself. The Naru in my dreams is kind and smiles warmly. Is that what I want?

Oh— Eh...

"Ha!"

I tried to get my spirits back and sat up. Nothing will happen if I just think about it.
Right now, Ayami-chan's problem is the priority.

I climbed out of bed and got ready to work again.

===2===

After dark, Naru came back. Base became a meeting place again. As Naru walked in, Bou-san waved at him, "Yo. Did you make any progress from your research?"

"It was okay... Have there been any changes here?" Naru replied absently, his head turned toward Lin-san's direction.

"As of now, nothing changed." Bou-san persisted, "I performed an exorcism today."

"Really."

...Hey, Naru, can't you use a softer tone.

"I think the exorcism was successful."

"Congratulations."

Bou-san wrinkled his face, "...You, how come you're not cute at all?"

"My cute side merged with my capable side. —Lin, give me a layout of Ayami-chan's room."

...Just give up Bou-san. You can't make him cute.

Ayako snickered, "Forget it. You can mess with the handsome guy after you succeed."

"That's right. Otherwise I'll end up ashamed just like Ayako."

"...What did you say?"

"Nothing."

...Can't you guys be quiet?

Naru stood up, his face devoid of emotion. "Mai, come here. We will examine the camera's angle."

"Okay."

...Hey you, do you only think about work?

Naru and I went to Ayami-chan's room to check on the videocam.

On the way back, I spoke to him, "Come to think of it, I have something important to say."

"Do you want me to listen?"

...Why you.

Fine then! Say what you want! I was going to answer like that, but then I held myself back and explained to him in a calm, business-like manner.

"...Don't you think that's kind of scary?" I asked.

Naru thought about it for a moment, then answered, "I want to see the doll first. Where is it?"

<center>* * *</center>

"Over here."

"Oh? So this is Minnie?"

Noriko-san seemed confused, "Yes, it is..."

Naru took the doll, then squinted at it with his deep eyes, "When did you buy it?"

"Before we moved into this house. My brother went to Europe... This is a gift... He said it's from Paris."

"Did Ayami-chan's personality change before or after that?"

Noriko-san thought for a moment, "Afterwards...I think."

"I see..."

I looked at Naru, "Is something wrong?"

"...I'm not sure."

"Give it back!"

Suddenly Ayami-chan's voice shot out into the air. I was so scared I jumped. Ayami-chan pulled at Naru's black clothes.

"Give Minnie back! Don't touch her!"

"Ayami-chan, can you speak with Minnie?" he asked.

Naru didn't get a reply. Ayami-chan persistently stretched out her hand and finally grabbed the doll back from Naru.

"I won't let anyone touch her!"

Ayami-chan clutched onto Minnie, then turned around and ran.

Naru walked out, his face deep in concentration.

I didn't sleep well tonight either because I stared at the TV in base.

"What's that?" I asked.

I pointed to some numbers on the screen.

"Don't point at it. Your finger is too unsteady."

...Oh, come on.

"That indicates the quantity of ozone in the air. On the side is the quantity of static electricity. And on the side of that are the components of the atmosphere... Do you have any other questions?"

...No.

I was about to complain, but then Naru stood up. "It's starting."

"What is?"

It really is. The temperature of Ayami-chan's room decreased dramatically.

I looked at the equipment. Three of the thermography machines whirred. Now it was in temperature mode. The videocamera slowly changed its angle until it faced the bed. In the center was Minnie, situated on top of a pillow.

We took the doll from Ayami-chan when she was sleeping.

"Bou-san, they're saying the temperature is dropping," Ayako remarked .

"It's just the wind," Bou-san replied.

Even though he sounded confident, are things really going to go smoothly?

Concentrating on the TV, Naru didn't seem to hear the monk's comment.

Minnie's emotionless face was in the videocam. Glass eyes. Emptiness.

"Dolls sure make me feel uncomfortable," I said.

Behind me, Bou-san replied, "Well, of course." He crossed his arms. "Dolls used to be vessels for human souls. Hitogata resemble humans. In the past, they were used to curse people."

"Huh—?"

Ayako nodded, "It can serve as a channel for curses. Sealing spirits into voodoo dolls. Then you stick needles into the doll. If the voodoo doll is damaged, so is the person it represents. This is a method to hurt people."

...Oh—

...Naru abruptly stood up.

All eyes turned toward him. Naru stared intently at the screen.

I stood up too. Ayako, Bou-san, and Lin-san all leaned forward.

...Minnie's head was facing downwards...

When did it happen? I was just watching the screen a moment ago!

Minnie's golden hair spread across the pillow.

Under our intense gaze, Minnie moved. Sliding and moving, she moved like a stiff puppet. Her head fell off.

...Scary...!

The dismembered head rolled on the bed. Then there was the sound of it hitting something. It was as if the doll was alive.

Afterwards, the temperature in Ayami-chan's room rose until it was back to normal range.

We rushed to her room.

Everything was the same as we left it. The head didn't fall off. Minnie didn't seem any different; she was sitting in her old position.

In addition... The videocamera and cameras were working properly. But when we rewinded the tape, it was all blank. There was no sound either. Everything was just blank.
All the data recorded was gone. That is to say, we didn't have any evidence of what we saw... It was almost like a nightmare.

We were stuck in quicksand, not sure what we could do even though Naru said this happened often.

But now we know one thing for sure.

Bou-san's exorcism was also unsuccessful.

===3===

In the morning of the second day (though it was almost noon), I rushed to base, only to find that Bou-san had beat me there.

"Where's Naru?"

The only people in the room were Lin-san and Bou-san.

"He said he had to do more research."

"Eh—"

What is he looking up anyway. I suddenly remembered yesterday's dream.

"Ayami-chan's in danger."

Naru told me that in my dream.

Danger.

"...Noriko-san? How come I haven't seen her?"

"She and Kana-san went shopping."

After hearing Bou-san's reply, I left the room.

"Hey, where're you going?" Bou-san called out.

"Noriko-san's room."

I can't let Ayami-chan be with Minnie by herself. I just knew that would be a bad idea. Playing with that doll would be dangerous.

I hurried to Noriko-san's room.

What's Ayami-chan doing? Is she playing? Like usual? Right when I was about to knock, I heard a voice talking, "This house is filled with witches" —It was the voice of a little girl.

...Witches?

Who is it? That's not Ayami-chan's voice.

I pressed my ear against the door.

"I'm scared..." Ayami-chan whimpered.

"Don't be. I will chase them away."

"Will onee-chan be gone? Will Mai-san too?"

A dark snicker—"Of course..."

"I like being with my onee-chan."

"No, no. I told you already. Your onee-chan is the witch's underling." —Another snicker— "But don't worry. I'll help you deal with them... So in return, you must listen to me."

"Ayami-chan!" I shouted as I opened the door.

Ayami-chan was the only person in the room. In front of her was the foreign doll, Minnie. No one else was here. Ayami-chan lifted her head and looked at me, her eyes clouded in confusion.

"Ayami-chan, who were you talking to?"

"...Minnie," she replied.

My excited tone must've scared her. I put on a smile and sat down by her, my voice soft and light as I spoke. "Minnie?"

"Yeah, and some other kids too."

Some other kids...

"So there are other kids besides Minnie. Where are they?"

Ayami-chan pointed her finger, "Over there."

I looked at the direction she was pointing at.

No one was there.

Ayami-chan's acting really strange.

"...Can you introduce them to me?"

"Okay... Oh, they left," Ayami-chan said, her gaze shifting toward the door.

I was horrified, but I put on a big smile anyway. "I see. I guess they don't like me much."

Ayami-chan lowered her head.

"Where did you guys meet?"

"I dunno."
"You don't know? Are they classmates?"

Ayami-chan shook her head.

Don't know? What's wrong? Or is she just unwilling to tell me? Kids that I can't see...

My voice was trembling slightly, "Ayami-chan's friends... When did they start coming here to play with you?"

"...I don't remember."

"Was it after you moved in?"

"Yes."

"Are you good friends with them?"

Ayami-chan seemed sullen as she nodded her head, "Minnie brought them here..."

Minnie... Brought them?

Naru came back later than yesterday.

"You must be tired," Ayako grumbled as she welcomed Naru back. "Did you find anything? We're still waiting for you to prove yourself."

Her tone was more sarcastic than usual.

—At lunch, we had an argument with Kana-san. And no wonder. The prayers and exorcisms from yesterday didn't work.

Naru ignored Ayako.

"Lin, anything new happen?"

"No. It's the same as yesterday."

"Really... What about Ayami-chan?" Naru asked me.

"She's in Noriko-san's room. She should be with her onee-chan now— is something wrong?"

"No. That's good."

What's wrong?

Naru was deep in thought.

"Did something happen?" he asked.

"No," came a muffled reply.

"Did Ayami-chan have any problems?"

"Not really."

...If nothing was wrong, would you really ask that? What's going on?

How is Ayami-chan related to what Naru was looking up?

"Naru, Ayami-chan's condition seems weird," I said.

The moment I said that, Naru turned swiftly toward me.

I told Naru all the strange things that happened. The weird sounds. And the children that I could not see.

Bou-san and Ayako listened in wonder.

Ayako immediately started to complain, "That's strange. What's up with this family?"

"I keep thinking that this case and that little girl are intertwined... The doll, too," Bou-san muttered.

Hearing Bou-san, Naru looked down at the carpet, his dark pupils intense.

Ayako still did not give up on the earth spirit theory. "Let's see, what can be the cause of all this? ...An earth spirit. Yes. You can find out if there are any rumors about this house from a neighbor."

Naru stopped Ayako before she said anything else. "I investigated that already."

"Huh?"

"There are no rumors about ghosts in this house."

"...Oh, come on..." Ayako sighed as she leaned against her chair.

"The important thing is, Minnie might be possessed," Bou-san stated.

"...Kids that only Ayami-chan can see. Kids that Minnie brought over. Don't you think it's strange?"

Ayako cocked her head. "Ghost children... Minnie brought them here...?"

"Isn't that strange?" Bou-san repeated.

"Kind of..."

"The doll is dangerous," Bou-san sighed.

"Really?" I asked. Man, how come I didn't know that?

"That's right. Dolls are humans without souls. In other words, a soulless body. They're really easy to possess. That's why spirits were sealed in dolls as a way of cursing."

"I just never liked dolls. They always seemed scary. Ah, I always thought dolls were empty and that they could summon spirits. They look like humans too."

...Please don't say anymore...
Ayako turned around, "I still think it's an earth spirit. The main root of the problem seems to be that doll. Fine then, I'll exorcise the spirit."

Seeing Ayako all energized, Bou-san interrupted her, "Well, spirit exorcism is my job."

"You don't need to pretend. You should go find that jibakurei of yours."

"...Really. I know already!" Bou-san suddenly started clapping his hands. "A jibakurei bound to Minnie!"

After saying that, he turned to Naru, "Don't you think this is it?"

"Yes, most likely."

Bou-san nodded proudly, "Okay, that's good. Then all I have to do is exorcise the spirit that's bound to this doll."

"Hold on a moment," Ayako called out to Bou-san, "we can't know for sure if the exorcism will work. Why don't we call Masako?"

Silence filled the room.

Masako... Hara Masako? The medium that's about my age. In our last case, Naru was very polite to her.

"If Masako were here, we can find out for sure if that doll is possessed," the priestess stated.

...This could be a good method.

But Naru didn't seem to like it. "That would be unnecessary. Bou-san, how about you perform the exorcism."

Ayako seemed unsatisfied. "But isn't this way more dangerous? If the doll is possessed, then during an exorcism, won't the spirit possess Ayami-chan instead?"

"It's possible... Matsuzaki-san, can you protect Ayami-chan?"

"Ah, yes. This way, if anything bad happens it can be resolved quickly."

"...Oh?" A look of surprise flashed across Miko-san's face. "I never thought you could be so considerate. I didn't expect you to let me do this."

"I thought you might like a chance to redeem yourself."

"Thank you. After this case is solved, would you go on a date with me?"

...What is this crazy priestess thinking!

"Sorry, but I reject," Naru replied coldly before turning toward Bou-san. "Bou-san, can you do the exorcism?"

"Just leave it to me."

It was almost 12 o'clock. After we took the doll from the sleeping girl, Bou-san started the exorcism.

Ayako was sitting beside Ayami-chan.

On one side was a stick figure; in the front were two knives. Ayako's left hand was carrying a bead necklace, while she carried a bell with her other hand. There was a spell paper on Ayami-chan's chest.

"I'm ready."

I went to Ayami-chan's room to tell Bou-san what Ayako just said. "She's ready."
I was running around, delivering messages. Naru was in base, looking at the equipment should something happen. Bou-san nodded, signaling that he was ready. I ran back to base.

Once I reached base, I heard Bou-san's voice from the microphone, "Na u ma ku san man da ba za ra dan."
Bou-san started the Buddhism chant that I did not understand again. It's supposed to be a Buddhist mantra.

"Sen da ma ka ro sha da so ku ta ya un ta ra ta kan man."

Minnie didn't look any different. After the temperature dropped five degrees, it became stable. It didn't drop dramatically. There weren't any eerie sounds from the microphone either.

"There should be a response..."

Naru cocked his head, deep in thought. Suddenly there was a moaning sound.
The sound came from Ayami-chan's room. When we got there, it looked like a small hurricane just went through the room. Everything was messy; the furniture were all pushed and slanted onto the walls.

Ayako held the chalk-faced Ayami-chan. Noriko-san shrank onto the bed.

"Noriko-san, are you alright?" I went to console her.

"Noriko-san?!"

Her pale face was wrought with fear as tears filled her eyes.

"What's wrong? Does something hurt?"

"...My leg..."

"What's wrong with your leg?"

Bou-san ran up to us to look at her foot. "...Her ankle... Is dislocated..."

Noriko-san's right foot was longer than her left foot because her ankle was dislocated.

"Call the ambulance."

Naru rushed out the door.

Noriko-san clutched my hand. I could feel her shaking.

"The person... Who pulled my foot... Was very strong."

"...Who...?"

"I don't know..."

Bou-san pointed at her foot. There was a clear handprint near her ankle.

...A child's handprint.

===4===

"Exactly what happened here?!"

Kana-san called the taxi to take Noriko-san to the hospital. Ayako leaned closer to Bou-san as he explained, "I'm the one who wants to know what happened! It felt like a small earthquake, but then all this happened!"

"Aren't you here so that you can prevent this from happening?!"

"I can't help it either! It came so fast that I couldn't do anything!"

Naru put a stop to their argument. "...The situation is already like this. Even if you argue, nothing will change. Instead..."

Naru looked at Ayami-chan, who shrank back in response.

"Ayami-chan, exactly what happened?"

Ayami-chan shook her head.

"Did Minnie do this?"

Ayami-chan didn't answer. Then she looked like she just remembered something.

"Where's Minnie?!"

"I'm taking care of Minnie for you right now. Can you tell me some things about Minnie?"

"Give Minnie back to me!"

"When did Minnie start talking?"

"Give Minnie back! She's my friend!"

"Ayami-chan!" Naru's imposing voice made the little girl shrink back even more.

"Listen, your onee-chan is injured. Minnie did that, right?"

Ayami-chan's eyes were filled with tears. She looked like an injured animal.

"This is troublesome for everyone. Does Minnie think this is okay?"

Ayami-chan shook her head, unsure of what to say.

"Ayami-chan!" The moment Naru shouted, Ayami-chan started to cry. She rushed off the bed and ran to my side.

"Mai!" she cried out.

"Don't worry. Don't be scared," I soothed her.

Naru's voice was still cold and stern. "Ayami-chan, Minnie, did she..."

I gave Naru a cold stare. "You insensitive jerk! She's already crying so much, but you still won't stop!"

"Mai! Now's not the time for this!"

"Now is the time! You cold-hearted bastard!"

Ayami-chan cried out, and I stroke her hair. "Don't worry, don't worry."

"...Rry!"

"Hm? Don't worry. It's not your fault."

"...I'm...sor...ry!"

"Ayami-chan..."

She held onto my hand. "Minnie told me I can't speak with anyone else! If I do, she'll punish everyone!"

"...Minnie said that?"

Sobbing, Ayami-chan nodded. "Minnie said I can't speak with other people. If I do, she'll hurt everyone else. But I really want to play with onee-chan and Mai-san...!"

Minnie's threatening her. Poor girl.

"When did Minnie start talking?"

Naru was using a softer tone this time.

"...After we moved here."

"What did she say at first?"

"She said my stepmother's a witch, and Daddy's her slave. She said they want to kill me."

"What else?"

"Minnie said onee-chan is also on the witch's side. Minnie said she'll protect me, but then I can't talk to other people..."

...Poor girl... She must've felt so lonely.

"Sometimes I forget what she says, and I play with onee-chan. But then Minnie messes up my room and hides my toys."

"You didn't tell anyone about this?"

Ayami-chan shook her head.

So that's why. I get it now. All the poltergeist activity that happened here: the toppled over furniture, the slanted furniture... it all makes sense now.

All because she threatened Minnie. That day, Ayami-chan smiled at me and introduced me to Minnie. That's why Minnie got angry.

"She said that was my punishment. So..." the girl continued.

"—And then Minnie brought all those kids over?"

"Yes... A lot of kids too. Boys and girls that are about my age. All of them are Minnie's underlings."

"We must quarantine Minnie for a while."

It was a fresh and cool morning today. Noriko-san still didn't return from the hospital. Kana-san is with her now. Last night, Ayami-chan slept in my room.

When we went to base, Bou-san stated his opinion, "Minnie must be the cause of all this."

"She's the reason for all of it?"

"Yes. For example, if a former inhabitant of this house died, it might've been Minnie's fault. I have a friend who specializes in destroying cursed dolls. I can ask for him..."

Naru immediately rejected, "That would be of no use. The problem isn't Minnie."

"What did you say?! Aren't you wrong? What do you mean it's not the doll's fault."

"Why?!" Ayako interjected.

"Intuition."

Ayako retorted coldly, "Your intuition? Why must we follow your intuition?"

Naru ignored her.

"The problem is Minnie is being used as a vessel... The doll, however, is just a toy. A ghost in this house has possessed Minnie..." Naru raised his eyes. "Minnie is dangerous. We must find the real culprit."

She's dangerous?
"...Are you kidding?"

"It would be good if that were so..."

Right when I was about to ask Naru to clarify, Noriko-san dashed toward us, "Mai! Mai!"

"Noriko-san! You're back from the hospital? Is your injury healed already?"

"Now's not the time to talk about that," was her swift response.

"What's wrong?"

"Please, come with me. Shibuya-san, you too. Something strange happened."

"What?"

Noriko-san pulled us into the corridor.

Kana-san's face was chalk white as she looked at the wall.

"Come quickly! Look!"

Noriko-san pointed at the wall behind us. After we all turned around, we sucked in a big breath.

Who did this...

Words completely covered the wall.

"This bad child must be punished."

"Bad child, meaning Ayami-chan...?" I asked.

Naru nodded in response.

"Ayami-chan violated her promise with Minnie of speaking with other people. Minnie thinks Ayami-chan betrayed her... Mai."

"Eh?"

"Stay with Ayami-chan and protect her."

"...Hey, Naru, nothing will happen to Ayami-chan, right?"

"I don’t know."

"It can't be!"

Naru blinked, then lifted his head, "I can't back down now. I'll call in a professional."

"A professional?"

"Yes, Minnie is possessed by a spirit so I have to call in a professional."

"Are there people who can take care of it?"

"Of course— Exorcists."
...Ah!

John-san? John-san?!

===5===

In the afternoon, I sat in the backyard with Noriko-san as we played House with Ayami-chan.

Meanwhile, Naru and the others were cleaning the message on the wall. They didn't want Ayami-chan to see it.

It was Naru who suggested that. Maybe he's considerate, after all.

...That can't be. Maybe someone secretly suggested this to Naru.

Minnie wasn't with Ayami-chan now. Bou-san sealed the doll in a box with a protective charm on it. Right now he's trying to burn the box. Even though Naru said it won't do any good.

After the writing on the wall, Kana-san was missing. There was a note on the living room table.

"I cannot stay in this creepy house anymore."

It was the only sentence on the paper.

Noriko-san was kind of surprised. The maid had resigned, and now, Kana-san left. Only she and Ayami-chan remained.

"Mai," Ayami-chan handed a paper cup to me. "Have some tea."

"Thank you."

I bowed, and laughter arose from Ayami-chan. It had been so long since I've seen her smile. Before, she was threatened by Minnie so she wouldn't say anything. She must've been so lonely.
"Onee-chan, have some tea."

"Thank you."

"Onee-chan, does your foot hurt?" Ayami-chan suddenly asked.

Noriko-san shook her head. "It's fine now. As long as Ayami-chan cares about me, it'll be okay."

An angelic smile lit up Ayami-chan's face.

Thank goodness. I can relax now.

"Onee-chan, do you want flowers?"

"Yes."

And then Ayami-chan stood up to go get flowers. "I'll pick some flowers then."

"Then I'll go with you," Noriko-san offered.

"No, you're hurt so you can't move. I'll go find some flowers."

"It's only a small injury. I can go."

"No! Mai-san, let's go."

"Okay." I let Ayami-chan pull me into the beautiful, purple flower garden.

"Just pick a few, Ayami-chan," Noriko-san shouted to us.

Ayami-chan nodded, her hand reaching toward a flower. Suddenly Ayami-chan screamed.

"Ayami-chan?!"

Ayami-chan turned and twisted in effort to get her hand back. But her hand was stuck. I held onto her hands and pulled, but they just wouldn't budge.

"Ayami-chan!"

Noriko-san limped toward us.

I moved the flowers apart in attempt to see what was holding onto her hand. Ayami-chan's hand was immediately released. Crying, she ran off.

Looking at the purple lavenders, I realized nothing was there.

"Ayami-chan! Wait!" Noriko-san called out to the little girl.

I turned around and saw that Ayami-chan was running deep into the garden.

"Mai-chan! Stop her! There's a pond over there!!"

...A pond? A pond?!

To the south of the house was a big, deep pond. The petals of the lotus tree near the pond often fell into the water.

"Minnie! I'm sorry!" Ayami-chan screamed, as if she was running from something. Then she ran around the lotus tree.

"Ayami-chan!"

She ran around the lotus tree near the pond, her foot slipping in the process.

"Ayami-chan!" Noriko-san yelled.

Ayami-chan reached out her hand, but grabbed nothing but air. Without even having a chance to scream, she fell into the murky water.

"Ayami-chan!"

"Ayami!"

Noriko-san and I ran toward the pond.

The water splashed, while Ayami-chan sank.

We reached the edge of the pond.

Ayami-chan!

The pond was deep. It would go up to my head if I were in it. For Ayami-chan, this was too deep.

"Ayami! Where are you?" Noriko-san yelled.

I saw Ayami-chan.

"Ayami-chan!"

The little girl reached her hand out, screaming something inaudible.

I reached my hand out and grabbed hers. "It's okay! It's okay!"

Water flowed out of Ayami-chan's shirt.

Noriko-san swam to her side. "Ayami!"

"Onee-chan! Onee-chan!"

Ayami-chan finally spoke.

"It's okay, it's okay...! Don't be scared."

Noriko-san hugged Ayami-chan.

Soon after, Naru and the rest came running and pulled Noriko-san and the crying Ayami-chan out. After Ayami-chan took a bath and put on new clothes, Noriko-san and I became relieved.

Noriko constantly rubbed her hair, muttering, "Thank goodness... She's okay."

"Onee-chan, you're drenched too... You might catch a cold," Ayami-chan said.

"Oh, thank you, but I'm okay. Ayami, are you okay? Does everything feel alright?"

"Yes. Mai-san is also...wet."

"It's okay. I'm fine." I smiled to reassure her.

Is this Minnie's retaliation? Is this the revenge that Ayami-chan deserves for her betrayal? "This bad child must be punished"...

So this is her punishment.

===6===

Noriko-san let the newly dressed Ayami-chan rest for a while.

Breathing hard, I rushed toward base. Minnie, the doll that was supposed to be burnt to smithereens... Was sitting on the shelf...

I couldn't help but shout, "Wha... What happened!"

Bou-san angrily shook his head. "It didn't burn."

Huh?

"The box burned, but Minnie didn't."

Terror flushed through my body.

"Even though Naru said it would be no use, I still thought it would work with a doll. I've encountered this situation before. The doll-loving girl died and possessed her doll. Every night, the doll would move and spill water everywhere."

Naru still held onto his beliefs. "There's nothing wrong with the doll. The problem lies within the spirit that's possessing Minnie. That's all."

Ayako looked at Naru and Bou-san, then sighed. "Ah... If we had a psychometrist, then everything would be okay."

Psy... What?

Seeing the blank look on my face, Bou-san and Ayako shook their heads.

...Oh, come on.

Naru looked fed up with me, but answered anyway. "Someone who can use psychometry."

What a bad explanation.

"So, this psymetry thing, what is it?"

"Psychometry. It's a type of ESP. The term was coined by an American scientist, Buchanan. In other words, it's token-object reading. After touching the object, all things about the object can be known. Information on the origin of the object, the past owners of the object, and the present owner can all be known after one touch. Gerard Croiset of the Netherlands and Peter Filis of the U.S. are well known for their ability."

Oh...

"This morning, if a psychometrist were here, then we'd be able to know about Minnie's manufacture and her previous owner, right?"

"Yes."

"Wow...amazing. That must be really convenient." I sighed, then noticed everyone was laughing.

"Well, it definitely is convenient," Bou-san laughed sarcastically. "But psychometrists usually end up searching for corpses."

"Cor-, corpses?"

"That's right. If they touch the missing person's belongings, then they can pinpoint the location of the missing person."

Gasp— What a horrible thing to have to do.

"Whether it's Croiset or Peter— or other famous psychometrists, like England's Oliver Davis and America's Alex Tanous, all of them help the police find missing people."

"Oh—So the police there ask them to help?"

"Something like that."

"Well, we can't get a psychometrist," Ayako sighed. "At least call Hara Masako. She might be able to help. What do you think?"

"I said that would be unnecessary," Naru refused, his voice stone hard with certainty. Then he stood up. "I'm going to check up on Ayami-chan."

...Could it be that Naru doesn't like working with Masako?

Ayami-chan was sleeping soundly in Noriko-san's room.

Looking at her sleeping face, Noriko-san spoke, "I want to give my brother a call about moving out of this house."

...Awesome! Ayako and Bou-san won't have this burden on their back anymore.
Naru's tone stopped her. "Some poltergeists will follow those who move."

"Then tell me what to do! When will this all end?! Only Ayami-chan and I are left in this house!"

Naru didn't answer. "Noriko-san... Do you know about the history of this house?"

"...History?"

"I've done some research on the past owners of this house."

Noriko-san looked at him uneasily.

Naru's eyes seemed to have a dangerous sparkle in it.

"Ten months before the Morishita family moved here. The owner before this was the Watanabe family, who lived here for three years before selling the house due to work."

"So he didn't sell the house because weird stuff was happening here?" I asked.

Naru nodded. "That's right. The neighbors also said they didn't hear of any ghost rumors. The family before that was the Nogi family. Their nine year old daughter died here."

A nine year old...

"One year older than Ayami-chan. They say it's because of an illness. The family before them was the Onuma family. In half a year, all three of their children died."

"All three?"

"Yes. A ten-year old boy, an eight-year old boy, and a seven-year old girl. All were either because of accidents or illness. And so the Onuma family sold the house."

"......"

I felt sick.

"Before them was the Murakimi family. No one died in that family. They had a fifteen year old daughter, but nothing happened to her. The family before them, the Taniguchi family, had three childen of the ages fourteen, fifteen, and eighteen. Nothing happened to them. However, a child of their relatives came here to play, and he died. He was about ten years old.

The family before them was the Ikedas. Nothing happened to them while they lived here, but after they moved away, their seven year old daughter died. Children that're about fifteen are okay. The family before them, the Tachibanas, had an eight year old daughter who died here."

"Hey..." I said, a bad feeling overcoming my stomach. "So what you're saying is... Children about eight years old are in danger here...?"

"Seems like it."

...Ayami-chan...!

"...Then what should I do!" Noriko-san cried out.

There was a family with a daughter who died after they moved away... It really makes me feel forlorn and hopeless.

"If you want to move away, I won't stop you. But please wait. As of now, you will be in danger even if you move. I've already called a professional so if you want to move out, at least wait for him to come."

Noriko-san nodded her head in consent.

===7===

The exorcist had arrived by sunset.

Clothed in priest robes, John came by taxi.

John Brown is a Catholic exorcist.
John looked at us with his blue eyes. Although he's nineteen, he looks like he's sixteen or seventeen. He's Australian.

"Long time no see."

He learned Japanese in the Kansai area.

He ran toward us. "Shibuya-san, where's the doll and child?"

We dove into action.

"Ayami-chan's on the second floor, sleeping. The monk is guarding the doll."

"I wanna to see Ayami-chan first. Can one of y'all take me to her?"

...John's the same. He still talks in a strange way.

We went to Noriko-san's room and saw Ayami-chan asleep.

After John was introduced to Noriko-san, he examined Ayami-chan's sleeping face.

"I'm not sure if I can help out, but I'll try my best."

John read the bible, then used holy water to draw a cross on the wall and door. When he drew a cross on Ayami-chan's forehead, she budged slightly. John took out a silver cross, then placed it on Ayami-chan's body.

"I'm not sure if this will help out, but better this than nothing."

"Thank you." Noriko-san bowed to him.

Smiling, John turned around to ask Naru, "Shibuya-san, where's the doll?"

Something surprising was awaiting us.

Naru strictly asked Lin-san, who was watching over the equipment. "Lin! Where's Minnie?!"
Lin-san looked at Naru, surprise evident in his face. "If you want to see Minnie, she's right..."

His hand stiffened as he pointed to nothing.

Minnie's not there. She was supposed to be on the shelf.

"...Did it run away?"

"Sorry." Lin-san bowed his head.
Naru bit his lip, then reverted back to his stoic mask. "It'll come back... Definitely."

It was 2:00 a.m.

Suddenly the house started to shake. The poltergeist activity started. It was almost as if it was looking for something in its rampage to turn the house upside down.

All the furniture moved, rapping noises started, and stomping sounds could be heard.

"It's so... Strong," John murmered uneasily. "The degree of it is so high."

Bou-san stared at the equipment. "Looks like John's prayer is working."

...Seems like it. Minnie was practically searching everywhere for Ayami-chan.

"In other words... This boundary is effective."

"Boundary?"

"In simpler terms, it means a place that the spirit cannot enter." Bou-san almost went into a laughing fit again.

...Oh.

Not really understanding, I nodded and then looked at the equipment. In the middle was one TV screen, shining bright red. The microphone was transmitting sounds.

"Naru! Machine #6 is receiving sound!"

"Switch it."

"Okay."

Sound overflowed from the speakers.

—It's a child's voice.

There were knocking sounds on the bed and walls. And though unclear, there was definitely a child's voice amidst all this, crying out.

"That's... Ayami-chan's invisible friend..." I whispered.

Naru nodded, "Most likely. It's so noisy. How many children are there?"

The ghostly sounds faded earlier than usual, and soon a dark silence was looming over us. Nothing changed.

"It disappeared... Why?"

"I'm not sure, but..." Naru stopped short.

Because he soon understood.

Ayako, who was supposed to be watching Ayami-chan, ran toward us. "Naru!"

"What's wrong?"

"Minnie came back!"

What did you say?
Ayako handed a bundle wrapped in bedsheets to him.

"This. It's too scary."

John came over and unwrapped the bundle, closing the doll's marble eyes.

"When did it appear?"

"Just now. Noriko-san noticed a bundle under the blanket near Ayami's legs... She unfolded it and found Minnie."

"Is Ayami-chan okay?"

"...She's fine..."

Just then the ghostly sounds stopped. Even though the sounds were so loud and serious this time, why did they stop?

—Because Minnie found Ayami-chan.

It's 4:00 a.m.

John had finished preparing an altar. Minnie was placed inside, underneath a silver cross of Christ. John took out a glass bottle, then started to pray.

"In the beginning was the word, and the word was with God..."

Minnie was wearing a blue skirt, her skin pure white. Her marble eyes were closed, and her teeth ivory white. It felt like a nightmare.

Minnie's an empty vessel that's possessed by a spirit.

And also, she wants to hurt Ayami-chan.

Why?

"Please look over us and protect us."

John was speaking softly. The small silver cross had been laid across Minnie's forehead.

And in that moment.

Crack.

The sound of the cross breaking. Minnie's eyes fluttered open.

Behind me, Ayako took in a deep breath.

It couldn't have opened its eyes. Dolls are inanimate objects.

John shifted around slightly, then continued his prayer.

Minnie didn't move again. Its hands were stiff, its marble eyes still.

"All things were made through Him, and without Him nothing was made."

John opened his thick bible and raised the glass bottle.

"In the beginning..."

John read and moved the glass bottle. He sprinkled holy water onto Minnie.
Minnie's body rumbled.

"In Him was life, and the life was the light of men."

John read and sprinkled holy water at the same time.

Finally, a wisp of smoke rose from Minnie's forehead, followed by a cracking sound. The doll's skirt fluttered in the wind.

"The light shineth in the darkness, and the darkness comprehended it not."

Minnie's marble eyes rolled down, and the cross on its forehead slid down. There was a scar of the cross on its forehead.

"The exorcism was successful," John announced as he stopped his prayer. He turned around to look at us. "However, the ghost did not disappear. Just to be safe, I think we should burn it."

Naru nodded and handed the doll to Bou-san.

Bou-san burned Minnie in the backyard.

This time the doll was easily overtaken by the fire as it burned to smithereens.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter1|Previous Section]]
| Return to [[Ghost Hunt|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter3|Next Section]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter1

2015-11-02T07:42:15Z

Yumemi.sayaka: /* Chapter 1 - The Spirits' Residence */

==Chapter 1 - The Spirits' Residence==

===1===

Afterwards not many people came. I started to organize the books on the list. All of them were about parapsychology. Organizing them became part of my job.

I picked up an unbelievably stinky book, "Naru, what category is 'The Parapsychology Battlefield'?"

Naru picked up the book and flipped through it. "Parapsychology, Thesis."

"Got it~"

Right when I was going to write that on a card, the door opened, and a young lady entered.

She looked to be about twenty years old. Although she wore subtle clothes that adults usually wear, she gave me the feeling that she faced many difficulties lately.

"Do you need help with something?" I asked, walking toward her while she gazed uneasily back at me.

"Please excuse me... Is this SPR?"

Oh, a guest.

Slapping my business smile on, I directed her to the sofa.

Naru also stood up and greeted her. Today his temper was worse than usual. And no wonder. We had so many annoying customers today. And not one of them had a reasonable request.

I whispered mentally to myself, then went to the kitchen to pour tea.

"...Is something troubling you?" Naru still used his angry tone.

Noriko Morishita... Lowered her head, not looking up at Naru.

"...Well, strange things have been happening at my house," she admitted.

"What kind?"

Naru's tone seemed to say, most likely an incident occurred the day you bought the house, and you're just not used to the house yet. We've been getting these kinds of requests rather often. And Naru usually rejects them.

Noriko quietly responded, "There are strange sounds."

—Oh?

"Sounds of someone knocking on the wall and climbing onto the bed will come from empty rooms. The door opens and closes by itself..."

A glimmer of light flashed in Naru's eyes.

"The door opens and closes with no apparent reason?" he restated.

Noriko nodded uneasily. "Objects in the room won't be in their usual place. The room often shakes. At first I thought it was an earthquake, but it wasn't..."

...A real customer has arrived.

Naru's eyes gleamed. That means he's interested.

"Can you be more specific on objects not being in their usual place?" he inquired.

"Um... The flower vase moved, things I put in the drawer aren't there anymore, and they all end up in places they shouldn't be in."

"And the earthquake?"

"It kind of feels like an earthquake. The furniture emits a rumbling sound. And then there's this swaying feeling..."
Naru signaled to Lin with his eyes, who then pulled out a cassette recorder to tape Noriko's account. Afterward, Naru asked her more questions.

"First of all, can you tell us about the other inhabitants?"

After Noriko-san left, Naru immediately started discussing the matter with Lin-san. It seemed like they'll accept Noriko's request.

Naru's really picky with requests. If he has no interest, then he'll definitely reject it. Out of the three months that I've worked here, this is the first time I've seen them ready to accept a request.

The rest of the SPR members joined us three days later. Luckily it was the summer holidays for all public schools in the country so I didn't need to go to school.

It was a two-hour drive from Tokyo. The house was built in an old architectural style. Noriko-san lived in a tall house near the woods. The first impression she must've gotten from the house was that it was dark. Dark and gloomy. Almost like it was completely foreign. The trees in the backyard nearly covered up the entire rooftop. The brick walls were covered by a painting of a mountain tiger. The vines had even started to reach the windows.

It really did seem like an old house. Even if I don't have any proof of it.

"What's wrong?" Naru turned around and asked.

"It's just..." I murmured

How can I talk about the house looking really dark and creepy with Noriko-san standing right there. When it was finally quiet, Noriko-san smiled, "Are you surprised that it's so old? They say that this house was built before the war. It always feels a bit lonely to me."

"...Oh."

The wind blew, rustling the leaves in trees.

"—Come in, come in," she ushered us.

At Noriko's request, I went inside.

The house looked so cool. The white walls and brown furniture gave it a quaint look.

"What a cool house..."

Noriko smiled at me and said "Thanks." Then her expression suddenly changed to a serious one. "It would be better if those strange things didn't happen..."

...True. No matter how magnificent a house may look, they usually sell cheap because something bad happened there.

"My older brother's not here, so the place always makes me uneasy."

Oh. Noriko's older brother is the owner of the house, but right now he's overseas on a business trip. When he was away, many strange incidents had occurred. It must've been scary. Right now there are three females in the house, including Noriko's sister-in-law and niece.

Noriko smiled slightly, "My sister is waiting for everyone so please come along."

We entered the guest room.

"Ah!"

"Ge!"

"Eh?!"

The moment we entered, I let out a yelp. We had some guests.

"...Long time no see."

"Sly one, huh."

A man and woman, both of them about twenty years old.

...Why are you guys over here—

"Do you know them?" a bulky women asked curiously.

"This is Kana, my sister-in-law," Noriko introduced.

Kana-san bowed.

Naru answered her earlier question, displeasure evident in his blunt tone, "We've done business together before."

"So that's how it is... In that case, an introduction would be unnecessary."

"That's right."

Is an introduction really necessary? The man with the stupid look on his face is a former monk from Mt. Kouya. The woman wearing the flashy dress is Matsuzaki Ayako, a priestess.

The old school building was rumored to be haunted. It was at that time when they came over to investigate. They're horrible people with no abilities.

So, why are you guys over here anyway—?

Not long afterwards, a little girl followed Noriko, who was carrying tea, into the room.

...Cute...

The supple girl almost looked like an angel or doll. Wearing a white dress, she was cradling an outdated doll with her tiny fingers. She looked like she came from a painting.

"This is my niece, Ayami," Noriko introduced.

Even though Noriko's older brother Morishita-san is still young, he owns a company. Ayami-chan is his daughter. Ayami-chan's mother isn't Kana-san. Her mother had divorced with her father a long time ago. It's been nearly a year since their marriage took place.

Oh— Ayami-chan's mother must've been a beautiful woman—

Noticing that everyone was looking at Ayami, Noriko let out a small laugh, then introduced us to the woman carrying dishes, "This is our housekeeper, Shibata-san."

"So is that everyone?" Naru asked calmly.

Of course, Naru only enjoys looking at himself in the mirror.

"Right," Noriko-san answered Naru, "but Shibata-san doesn't live here."

Naru nodded, "I have some questions for you later. Kana-san, would it be alright if you prepare a room for us? A base for us to investigate from."

"No problem. Please come this way," Noriko raised her hand and guided us to another room.

===2===

Such a big house... So many rooms.

We were led to an empty room on the first floor near the stairs.

Naru examined the room and nodded. Then he turned toward Bou-san and Miko-san, "…Can you tell me why you two are here?"

Such a cold tone.

The priestess Ayako looked smug, "Long time no see. Can't you act a little bit happier?"

"I'm terribly sorry." Naru's expression was still cold and detached.

"So handsome, yet so fickle," Bou-san sighed.

Naru's lack of emotion and cold stare urged the two to reply.

"That's because," Ayako said, looking at Bou-san, "I had..." She pointed at herself. "...gotten a request from the nanny over here."

"Morishita's secretary requested me."

"And then I met Morishita's little sister—"

"It's easier to have more people around in this kind of situation."

"That's why we're here today."

"Then I was scared to death after seeing this simpleminded priestess over here," said Bou-san.

"You frivolous rule-breaking monk!"

They glared at each other.

"So that's why you guys are here." I followed their conversation.

...What a pain.

This was boring. What's up with Noriko-san; she could've told us this earlier. And then we would've told her that they're not good at anything except arguing.

"Man—we'll just leave it at that. Please continue to help us," Bou-san said, smiling surreptitiously.

Naru ignored the other two and looked at me and Lin-san instead, "Let's start working."

...It started again. Shibuya Psychic Research is doing tough work again.

Naru is a ghost hunter.

Ghost hunters... Are people who get rid of ghosts. Even though psychics can also investigate, Naru isn't a psychic. Or that's what he says, anyway. He uses state-of-the-art videocameras and equipment to help with the investigation.

Moving all that equipment is manual labor.

I went back to the van and started moving all the equipment. I already set up the shelves so all I had to do was move the equipment onto that. Seeing the room become a research institute, Noriko-san was really surprised.

"Is that the room where the paranormal phenomena occured?" Naru asked.

Noriko shook her head, "There isn't a specific place where it occurs..."

Naru contemplated, then said, "Then we can place two videocams on both the first and second floor. And we can set one up in the hallway. Let's observe the situation first."

After we placed the videocams in those designated places, we were sweating.

"Still the same, I see," Bou-san sighed, glancing up at the mountainpile of TVs and videocameras.

It really was quite a sight to see. There were twelve small TVs and some other commonplace equipment that I didn't see a use for. Lin-san sat in front of the equipment. The TV screens brightened, showing different areas of Morishita's house.

"What do you think of this place?" Bou-san asked Naru.

"I can't be sure as of now," Naru replied coldly. He seemed... Angry. He's a really proud guy, so he dislikes it whenever someone else interrupts his work.

Ayako snickered, "I don't know anything about this ghost hunt stuff, but as always, you're making a big deal out of this. This isn't even a big case."

"So is this Matsuzaki-san's intuition?" asked Naru.

After hearing Naru, Ayako was at a loss for words.

In the old school building case, Ayako's intuition was never right.

"That time was an exception. This time I'm not wrong. The culprit is an earth spirit."

"You said that last time, but you guessed wrong," he stated matter-of-factly. Such a disdainful tone.

Ayako raised an eyebrow. She looked like a secretary or maybe even a college student with her formal clothing on.

Bou-san laughed loudly, earning a glare from the woman.

"What about you?" Ayako asked the guffawing man.

"Me? I know my stuff so my opinion counts."

...These two are still going at it.

"What about you, "[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume2_Translator's_Notes#Ojou-chan|ojou-chan]]"? You're Mai, right? Naru's assistant."

"As of now I'm doing various jobs. According to what Noriko-san said, this seems to be the work of a poltergeist."

"Oh."

"Heh."

Bou-san and Ayako's eyes were wide open.

Ah, humans are progessive creatures.

Poltergeist.. In Japanese it would be called a spirit who disturbs others. That's what the word means in a literal sense: a disturbing spirit. Objects relocating themselves and eerie noises coming from nowhere.

—There's an investigator in France named E. Tisane. He categorized poltergiest activities. They're called "Tisane’s Nine Criteria."

Explosions, knocking sounds, doors opening and closing, vibrations, eerie sounds, invasions, moving objects will be warm to the touch, and objects will come out of nowhere. Those are the nine criteria.

"According to what Noriko-san said, there're knocking sounds, doors opening and closing, objects relocating themselves, and eerie sounds. That's five conditions. As long as more than half the criteria is met, it can be considered a poltergeist. I think the possibility of this happening is pretty high."

Hmm— I've become smart. This is what I've learned from Naru's "you're stupid" assaults.

Bou-san laughed aloud, clapping, "Heh, pretty amazing. If it's a poltergeist, then who's the culprit?"

Hee hee. Nice, I was waiting for that.

"It's Noriko-san."

"Huh?"

"Poltergeist activities are usually caused by the house's inhabitants, most of which are women. After knowing that, isn't it obvious? She's been having difficulties with her older brother's sister-in-law, right?"

"So that's how it is," Ayako gasped with admiration. "Don't you think that Kana-san is strict? Perhaps she and Noriko-san don't get along well."

Yup, yup.

I sure am awesome.

Thinking that, I looked at Naru, who returned my look with a piercing gaze.

Huh?

"At first I wanted to praise you for remembering everything you learned so far, but," Naru continued coldly, "poltergeist culprits are usually between thirteen and fifteen years old, meaning they are undergoing puberty. Noriko-san is already twenty. Saying she's undergoing puberty right now is a rather outragious idea."

...Oh.

"Although it's possible for a spiritually sensitive woman to be responsible.. No matter what, let's just observe the situation for now. We'll make a conclusion later."

...Hmph.

Bou-san looked at Lin-san. "Is that man over there Naru's assistant?"

Lin-san nodded slightly. He was injured in the last case so he had no choice but to rest for a while (please don't ask how it happened). That's why the group doesn't really know much about him.

"What do you think of this case?" asked Bou-san.

Lin-san briefly answered in a low tone, "Am I obligated to reply you?"

Both Bou-san and Ayako raised their eyebrows. "...You're definitely Naru's assistant. What a great personality."

Naru crossed his arms, ignoring them.

Lin-san is just that kind of person. He seems to be indifferent or maybe someone hard to get close to. Or maybe he's just rude. Even now, we have barely exchanged any words. I shouldn't push my luck because I still don't know his full name. And of course it's obvious I haven't seen him smile or joke around.

With the stiff atmosphere surrounding us, Bou-san and Ayako left the room.

Lin-san continued to look at the TV screen as if nothing happened. His bangs practically covered up half his extremely, stoic face. Like Naru, he usually wears black clothes. When they stand together, the atmosphere becomes gloomy, like that of a funeral.

===3===

When we were almost done with straightening everything out, Noriko-san brought us to the luxurious guest room.

If this were a deserted haunted house, Naru would never enter unless he knew it was safe first. But since people live here already— and one of them is an eight year old girl, it really shouldn't be dangerous. And so we're staying here for the night.

"Wow, it's so cool!"

Silk curtains, a dressing room, a dressing table, a nice bed, and even a small cabinet.

...Amazing, it's like a luxury. But will I get the chance to sleep here? No matter how I think about it, paranormal phenomena usually occur at night. That will definitely happen.

"Are you satisfied with this room?" Noriko-san asked, smiling.

"Yes. Thank you very much," I replied.

"Well, you don't have to be so polite, okay?"

"Yes, but..."

...After all, Noriko-san is the one who wanted us to investigate.

"Please."

"...Okay."

Hearing my reply, Noriko-san seemed happy. The room faced the west. When I reached the window, I was surprised. There was a pond south of the house. It was a lush, green pond.

"The scenery is amazing," I said in amazement.

Like me, Noriko-san also looked at the scenery from the window.

"...I've often thought that way too... But lately it seems scary..." she admitted.

"Scary?" I asked.

"Think about it. Aren't there stories like this? The young child that drowned cries out for his friend..."

It's a common story. I quickly answered, "Don't worry about it. That didn't happen here."

I couldn't explain the entire situation to Noriko-san though— perhaps, you are the culprit.

"...Thank you. My brother is usually not at home so it gets scary."

I chuckled, "Everything will soon be alright. Our director is here, and so is the priestess and monk. Those two often argue so much that it's easy to laugh at them."

"Really?" Noriko-san seemed a bit happier now.

Seeing her like that, I still thought that she was the culprit. Sorry...

"If it's okay with you, would you join me for tea? It's time for afternoon tea. Is it okay if Ayami comes too?"

"That would be awesome (♥)"

* * *
Carrying the teaset, Noriko and I went into Ayami's room.

"Ayami."

Noriko-san opened the door.

Ayami-chan was lying on the floor, reading a picture book. Her eyes swept toward us.

She seemed lost in thought, which made her look as cute as a rabbit.

"Hello," I smiled, waving my hand in hello.

Ayami-chan let out a happy smile, then pushed her picture book to the side. She grabbed her doll and walked toward us.

She was holding the old-styled, foreign doll that we saw earlier.

The expressions on foreign dolls were always creepy, but this doll was kind of cute.

Ayami-chan turned toward me, then lifted the doll's left arm, "Hello."

I bent down and shook the foreign doll's hand. "Hi, what's your name?"

"Minnie," Ayami-chan said, moving the doll's little hand.

"Minnie, nice to meet you. I'm Mai."

"Nice to meet you, Mai."

Ayami laughed, then made the foreign doll bow. So cute—

"Ayami, it's snack time."

Hearing Noriko-san, Ayami-chan quickly nodded, then just as quickly shook her head.

What's wrong? What's up with Ayami-chan? They're snacks. Cute, pink cakes~ She became quiet, lowering her head.

...Weird. Ayami-chan, what's wrong, why are you suddenly acting this way...

After dinner, Naru gathered everyone together. Kana-san, Noriko-san, Ayami-chan, and the housekeeper Shibata-san. When Naru got everyone to sit down on the sofa in the guest room, he turned off the lights. The room became pitch dark.

"I'll have to borrow your time for a while," he stated.

After saying that, he turned on a light. The white light flashed on and off.

"Please look at the light."

The light flashed on and off in the dark.

Naru softly said, "Please breathe along to the light. Slowly now.. Relax your shoulders..."

Naru is trying to give everyone a hint. It's similar to hypnoticism. It's an autosuggestion.

Using the light, I looked at everyone's face and realized they were all relaxed.

A poltergeist activity happened in this room (I think).

Usually poltergeist activities happen for various reasons. But most of the time people believe it's caused by a ghost or a demon.

A lot of culprits behind poltergeist activity are in fact, humans. Spiritually sensitive people will sometimes use their psychic powers unconsciously. Of course, it's not just a simple disturbance. No matter what, it almost always seems supernatural. The culprit is usually a teenager between the ages of thirteen and fifteen. But sometimes it's a woman with strong spiritual powers.

No one here is between thirteen and fifteen years old. That leaves a woman with strong spiritual powers...

"Please count the number of times you breathe," Naru said repeatedly.

They repeated that for five minutes. When everyone became relaxed, Naru stated our goal.

"Tonight, the flower vase in the dining room will move... The glass flower vase. Tonight it will reappear on the table in this room."

His soft fluctuating voice. If I were to describe the color of his voice, it would be clear, transparent.

"—Okay, it's finished."

He suddenly turned the lights back on. We blinked our eyes in hopes of adjusting to the light again.

"Now you are free to do what you want. But don't do anything you normally wouldn't. ...Morishita-san."

"Yes."

"Please give me the key to this room."

Morishita-san handed the key to Naru. At the moment there was a vase in Naru's arms, a flower vase.

Everyone's eyes were glued to the flower vase. In just an instant, the autosuggestion had succeeded. If the autosuggestion had failed, no one would've looked at the flower vase.

Then will the flower vase move tonight?
If the culprit is human, after the autosuggestion the vase will move. Meaning, if the flower vase moves, then the culprit is human. And the culprit would be among us. If the flower vase doesn't move... Then the culprit is not human.

Once everyone left the room, I placed the vase in the middle of the table, where Naru had drawn a circle.

Meanwhile Naru set a videocamera up to record the table. The sensitive camera can record videos in the dark. Even if there's only a little light, the camera will record it as if it's broad daylight. Naru plugged the videocamera cable into the outlet. After everything was put into place, Naru and I left the room too.

A radar, like the ones that airplanes use. That's the kind of radar we used.

Naru locked the door, sealing it with a piece of paper. That way no one would be able to go in. If someone forced themselves into the room, the paper would tear. The guest room had become an isolated room.

The other radar was on the other side of the wall, observing the flower vase. If the vase moved even slightly, then the radar would record that movement and send it to our base.

...Amazing~

As you can see, a ghost hunter and a psychic are completely different.

After the autosuggestion, we returned to our work room— Naru calls it our base, but to me it's more of a research institute— to put it simply. That said, Bou-san and Ayako were chatting again.

"Leisure time, I see," Naru remarked, his tone heavy with sarcasm.

Yeesh. If you think it's an earth spirit, then hurry and exorcise it already.

Bou-san replied, "I'll decide what to do after we see the results of that experiment. When I'm sure the poltergeist activities aren't caused by a human, I'll take action."

...Hee, Bou-san, you became smart. Is it because last time you didn't think of all the possibilities and consequently got into a big mess?

Eh... Interesting. This means that you're aknowledging Naru's prowess. Last time you were all in his face, saying how what he was doing was meaningless. Hee hee~ Naru seemed aware of that too.

"How honorable of you," came a mocking voice.

Naru, don't laugh like that. Your eyes aren't laughing at all. Instead, they look cold and sinister. Can't you smile normally?

Something strange happened tonight.

At 9 o' clock, Kana-san ran into the research institute— No, I mean base.

"Please take a look!" she exclaimed.

"What's wrong?"

Kana-san's face was pale and frantic. She recklessly grabbed a calm Naru, "Please, come quickly!"

We— excluding Lin-san, which makes four of us— looked at each other, then followed Kana-san out of base.

===4===

We arrived at Ayami-chan's room.

Her room was on the second floor, just like the room I shared with Ayako-san.

"Look!"

Kana-san rushed into the room.

Our eyes widened as we observed the room.
That table that used to be right beside the wall was leaned over. Not only that, the bed, bookshelf and wardrobe were all at a crooked angle, pushed to the edge of the room.

Dazed and sleepy, Ayami-chan stood in the corner in her pajamas.

"...What happened..." Bou-san whispered.

Kana-san replied firmly, "...When I came to get Ayami in bed, the room was just like this. And you still ask 'what happened'? Didn't I call on you guys because of things like this?"

Hearing Kana-san's uneasy retort, I grasped the situation and looked at the little girl, "Ayami-chan?"

Ayami-chan blinked her eyes several times, then raised her head toward me, "Why is the furniture on the sides?"

She was scared stiff.

"Yeah, that's right. What happened here?"

I also noticed the carpet was askew, pushed to the side...

I couldn't help but feel a chill run down my back.

Who could've moved all that? It was all so heavy. There was furniture on top of the carpet. Even with all my strength, I wouldn't have been able to move it 1 cm.

Who did this? And how did they do it?

Leaning on the side of the door, Ayako softly offered an explanation, "Didn't that kid do it?

I couldn't help but retort, "And how would Ayami-chan be able to do that?"

"That's what I was thinking," Bou-san agreed. "With all that furniture on the carpet, even I wouldn't be able to move it. Or are you saying that you can do it?"

He threw a ridiculing look at Ayako.

Oh God, here it comes again.

Naru calmly asked Kana-san, "...First of all, can we examine this room?"

"Yes, do what you want," Kana-san said, nodding. "We'll leave then."

Kana-san pulled Ayami-chan's hand.

Ayami-chan lifted her head and looked at us, "I didn't do it."

She was on the verge of tears.

"I know it's not your fault," I said hastily, in hopes of consoling her.

...It's all that brainless Ayako's fault!

What now? Ayami-chan is really upset.

Even Bou-san went and softly patted her head, "We all know it's not your fault. Don't cry, okay?"

"Okay," Ayami-chan finally broke into a smile.

After they left, we started to discuss the case.

"What's your opinion on this, Naru-chan?"

Opinion? What kind of opinion can you get from that?

"If someone is capable of accomplishing this, I'd like to see that person. Maybe Matsuzaki-san knows of someone like this, but I don't know of anyone that strong."

...Exactly.

Ayako turned around in embarrassment, like always. "I was just saying."

To demonstrate, Naru went up and pushed the bed. Bou-san went up too, to help him. The bed didn't move, and the carpet made even less progress.

Naru looked around the bed, then said softly, "There aren't any marks on the bed. A human didn't do this."

And then a despairing cry came from downstairs.

We rushed down the stairs.

"What happened?"

We ran to the living room.

Kana-san was standing, her face chalk white. Ayami-chan was on the side, her eyes in a daze. Noriko-san rushed here, noticed the scene, and was shocked.

"......!!"

We ran to a halt.

The furniture was all flipped upside down.

The table, chairs, and even the bookshelf leaning against the wall were all flipped upside-down. The painting on the wall was also flipped upside-down.

No one said a word.

It might seem easy to flip the table over, but this table is composed of thick, tough wood. If Naru, Lin, and Bou-san all try to flip it over together, then it might work.

What about that cabinet? I drank tea here earlier so I know Kana-san puts her collection of clocks there.
So many clocks. Some old, some new. There're marble clocks, brass clocks, bronze clocks, and even silver clocks.

It's a cabinet filled with heavy things... Plus, the cabinet was also made of thick, tough wood. It should be heavy... How was it moved?

Moving it down, flipping it over, and pushing it to the wall.

I suddenly realized something under my feet.

The carpet, which was under all the furniture, was also flipped upside-down.

We set up videocameras in Ayami-chan's room, our room, and the living room.

Today, it seemed like Ayami-chan was sleeping with Noriko-san.

Naru looked at the equipment in those two rooms, then he started contemplating.

Bou-san suggested, "That's right, it's obvious. The problem is who's causing the poltergeist activity."

"It's not an earth spirit?"

"At first I thought it was."

...Here it comes again. You always say it's an earth spirit, and last time you were wrong? Or did you forget that part already?

Naru didn't reply.

"It doesn't matter what it is because this can be taken care of easily. I will exorcise it tomorrow," Ayako declared, standing up.

"Naru-chan, are you still watching the TV screen? You're wasting time," Ayako nagged.

Naru ignored her. Ayako flicked her hand as she left the room.
"Well, if you want to keep watching the TV screen then just keep doing that. I'm going to sleep."

...You still act like you're so important. I don't understand where you get all that confidence from. In the last case, you didn't pull your weight at all.

After Ayako left, Bou-san asked, "What's up? You seem to be concentrating hard on something."

Naru ignored him. Hey, you should at least answer.

But Bou-san didn't seem to care. "Did you find any clues?"

Finally, Naru answered, "Don't you think they reacted too early?"

"Huh?"

Light flickered in Naru's dark eyes. Such a deep color.

He proceeded to explain, "Spirits normally hate outsiders. When outsiders come into their house, they usually hide for a certain amount of time."

"True."

I asked Bou-san, "So that's the case with this house?"

If I asked Naru instead, he'd chide my ignorance.

"Yes... Doesn't this usually happen on TV? When people try to record a haunted house, nothing ever happens."

"Oh..."

"Whether it's a spirit or a poltergeist, once an outsider comes, they usually lay low for a while... It should be this way."

Naru's eyes were fixed on the TV, "But so many incidents have occurred since we came here. And they're all more serious than the ones Noriko-san mentioned."

"...Yeah. Noriko-san only mentioned objects swaying in her house..."

"What do you think?"

Bou-san's eyes became serious and intense, a rare moment to see, as he crossed his arms, "...Usually the reactions weaken. A loud sound would instead become a soft sound created by friction. But if the reactions become stronger instead..."

Bou-san stopped for a moment. "Repulsion."

Naru looked at Bou-san. "So you think that way too?"

"Yes. This house seemed unhappy the moment we came here."

"Plus, it showed us a number of incidents in our short time here..."

"This poltergeist isn't an ordinary one."

Naru nodded, his voice barely a whisper, "...This could be a troublesome one."

I stood up uneasily.

...A troublesome one...

When nothing else moved in the night, we finally went to sleep around daybreak.

===5===

The flower vase on the table was still in the same place. It didn't move into the circle on the table.

"How's it going?" I asked, watching Naru use the videocamera.

"The flower vase didn't move."

"As expected, nothing here either. There are no responses."

Once we got back to base, I asked Naru, "Since the flower vase didn't move...Does that mean the people who live here didn't cause the poltergeist activity?"

"Yes."

"Hey, can the culprit be Noriko-san's older brother who's overseas right now?"

"That would be impossible because he's not here. I've never heard of a case where a middle-aged man is the culprit. Even if it is him, the poltergeist activity would've left when he left. If that were the case, the poltergeist activity would occur whereever he is staying at."

"Then... Is it because of a ghost?"

"I can't be sure on that yet."

...Please, just tell me if it is.

Naru turned around to me, "That can't be determined right now. Mai, check the temperatures of each room."

He then turned around to face Lin-san, "Lin, check the foundations of this building."

That quiet, unamiable man responded, "Okay."

Lin-san stood up.

In the afternoon, while I was measuring the temperatures of each room, Ayako started her exorcism.

The location seemed to be Ayami-chan's room. When I passed by our base, I saw Ayako in a videocamera, standing in front of an altar. Behind her was a confused-looking Shibata-san, Noriko-san, and Kana-san. A Shinto prayer started to come out of the microphone.
"I humbly invite you to come down onto this heavenly altar..."

Bou-san sat in front of the equipment, obviously at ease. Lin-san went out to investigate the well, while Naru went around the house to investigate.

"Please cleanse the sins..."

"Bou-san, aren't you going to do something?" I asked him.

...What a sly guy. He's the only one acting carefree.

"Come on," I urged him.

"Are you saying you know Naru's conclusion?" Bou-san replied.

I wanted him to do something since I didn't think he'd act so laidback, "That's right. Even though it's okay if you relax a bit, you shouldn't just sit back and not do anything."

...Bastard. You only know how to gain from others.

"Oh, mighty heavenly God, I beseech you to come down..." the prayer continued.

Hearing Ayako's voice again, I left the room. Bou-san ran up to me, "What? Jou-chan? Aren't you going to stay longer?"

"I'm busy, unlike a certain monk."

...Hmph.

"You... Act more like Naru-chan everyday."

"Well, yeah. It's like they say. The manager and his parents are alike, just like the employer and employee are alike."

"What are you talking about?" Bou-san asked, "well, I'm going to keep watching. Good luck."
...And you still act like you have a lot to boast about. The least you can do is help out.

After Ayako finished her prayer, she turned towards Kana-san, a confident smile on her face, "Tonight you may sleep with ease."

What's going to happen now?

"How's the situation?" I asked Naru as I handed him a piece of paper with the recorded temperatures of each room.

Now it's ten o'clock.

"The temperature in Ayami's room is somewhat low," he responded.

...When a spirt shows up in a certain place, the temperature decreases.

Naru placed down my report, then looked at a layout of the house.

"This house isn't slanted, and the foundations are solid. Although water flows under this house, it does so smoothly. In addition, the water level hasn't decreased."

Poltergeist activity can be a result of the house being slanted or land subsidence. But after a day of investigation, it turned out to be neither. In other words...

"It's a ghost?" I asked him.

"That's a high possibility."

...Oh.

He... Said that in such a carefree way.

Actually, I'm really scared of ghosts (blabbering). A lot of poltergeist activities are caused by humans so I'm not completely scared. But I've never seen a ghost before. When I told ghost stories with my friends, I wasn't scared either.

But I'm getting scared now... I really do have an extraordinary job.
—And then, Shibata-san's shrill cry rang through the air.

On our way to the kitchen, we bumped into Noriko-san. When we got there, we were frightened for a moment.

The pipe was on fire!

Noriko-san screamed. Shibata-san was frozen stiff with fear.

I quickly looked around.

The fire extinguisher. Where's the fire extinguisher?!

The huge flames almost engulfed the opposite wall.

Naru and Bou-san pulled Shibata-san out of the way while I reached for the fire extinguisher by the refrigerator.

"Noriko-san, don't you have any other fire extinguishers?!" I yelled as I turned the fire extinguisher on. Mist sprayed into the surroundings. Noriko-san ran grabbed another fire extinguisher and helped.

Using the two fire extinguishers, we finally put out the fire. Noriko-san shut off her fire extinguisher.

Noriko-san and Shibata-san slumped onto the floor.

"Thank... You."

Shibata-san continued to tremble. Bou-san tried to comfort her.

"Madam, are you alright?"

"Ah... This kind of thing... Happened."

"Well, let's end this for today. Do you want me to give you a lift home?" Shibata-san reluctantly nodded.
I was about to praise Bou-san for being so caring, but then the air suddenly became cold.

Someone's at the window...

Even though the room was lit by a small light, I was positive there was a child there. That child looked at us from the window.

Then it suddenly disappeared.

"Naru!"

"What?"

"Did you see that just now?"

Naru looked at the direction my finger was pointing at, "What was there?"

"I saw someone there..."

Naru ran to the window and looked outside, "No one's here."

"Someone's there. I'm sure of it. And it was looking inside too... It was a child."

Everyone became nervous.

"Was it Ayami-chan?"

"I don't know. I couldn't see the face."

"But, Ayami-chan's already asleep," Noriko-san said uneasily.

Naru turned his intense gaze downward onto the floor, thinking carefully. "Let's look at the situation first."

Ayami-chan slept in Noriko's room again tonight. The lights were off in Noriko-san’s room, however in the dimness we could see Ayami-chan wasn't asleep... In the dark room, she was sitting up in the bed, playing with her doll. She placed a small quilt on Minnie.

A girl playing with her doll in the dark. It sounded sad.

Ayami-chan raised her head.

Noriko-san turned on the lights, then sat by her, "Ayami, were you in the kitchen just now?"

Blinded by the lights, Ayami-chan blinked her eyes before shaking her head in surprise. She looked uncomfortable under Noriko-san's interrogating gaze.

"No I wasn't."

She shook her head furiously.

Noriko-san let out a soft sigh. A loud sound came from the ceiling. It was almost as if something was hitting the ceiling.

We looked up at the ceiling. The sound didn't stop.

"I didn't do it!" Ayami-chan cried out.

"I didn't do it!" She cried again, tears brimming in her eyes.

The thumping sounds continued, as if they were responding to Ayami-chan.

The chandelier swayed, making a creaking sound.

The thumping sounds grew louder and louder.

The bed and furniture rocked too.

"Noriko-san, it's dangerous here..." Naru warned.

Right after he said that, the bed flipped over and the bookshelf started to fall.

"Noriko...-san...!"

The bookshelf and toys on the bookshelf started to tumble onto the frightened woman.

I couldn't help but scream.

Ayami-chan screamed too.

As if on cue, the lights went off.

===6===

Noriko-san was hurt in many places, but luckily her injuries were not serious. She went to sleep in another room.

We returned to base. There was a TV screen showing Ayami-chan's room. Tonight Ayami-chan was sleeping with Noriko-san again. That's why no one was in her room.

The brightness of the screen was because this was taken with thermal imaging.

The string of numbers on the screen changed continuously. That indicated the time.
The other thermal cameras were placed in the living room, the kitchen, and the hallways on the first and second floor.

The blue and orange colors indicated the temperature. This was thermography, which is used to show temperature. The orange color indicated a high temperature, while the blue color indicated a low one.

Nothing changed on the T.V.

"Looks like you gave up," Bou-san commented, glancing at Ayako, who immediately turned her head to the other side.

"Yeah, it's beyond my abilities. I'm really sorry."

...Ignorant jerk.

"...But, don't you think it's dangerous?" Ayako's voice was uneasy. "The pipe broke...and suddenly burst into fire. Doesn't this poltergeist seem strong?"

...Then, doesn't that mean it's dangerous?

As if sensing I was uneasy, Naru coldly suggested, "If you're scared, you can go home."

...I'm not scared.

"Well, there will be a solution," Bou-san said in a carefree tone, "The gas valve is already closed. Fire won't explode from it again."

...This guy isn't nervous at all.

"Naru-chan, doesn't it seem strange?" Bou-san asked.

"Ayami-chan's situation?"

"Yeah, that poltergiest back there seemed to react to the kid's actions. Mai also said she saw a kid back in the kitchen..."

"Are you saying that Ayami-chan is the reason for the poltergeist activity?"
Bou-san touched his jaw, "The autosuggestion showed that the culprit isn't someone who lives here. How much confidence do you place in that test?"

"A hundred percent," Naru replied bluntly, "the culprit doesn't live here."

"Your autosuggestion might've failed."

"That's impossible."

...You're still full of confidence, Naru.

"Don't say it so resolutely..." Bou-san said, not willing to give up.
A low voice intercepted, "Naru is an expert at autosuggestion so that would be indeed impossible."

...That voice just now...was it Lin-san's?

"Oh, you sure trust him a lot," Ayako snatched this opportunity for sarcasm.

But Lin-san just continued to look at the TV screen. "I'm only stating a fact."

Such an emotionless voice.

Sometimes I mistake him for a robot.

Ayako was about to say something else, but then Lin-san cut her off, "Naru, the temperature is decreasing."

Naru looked at the TV. "...What's the time?"

"Two fourty-two a.m."

At this time, a red light shone on the edge of Ayami-chan's room.

"What's that?" I asked, pointing at the screen.

"The sound reception, —Lin, the speaker."

As soon as Lin-san set up the microphone, eerie sounds came out.

"......?"

A booming sound came down, followed by a quiet knocking sound. A cracking sound sounded through the air. Noisy sounds filled the air. It almost sounded like a mob of people was running around up there.

"Such strong sounds..."

There was nothing on the screen. No one was in the room. Nothing moved in the room either. It all seemed scary.

"This is...really serious..." Naru whispered.

Even Naru's trembling now.

"What?" I asked.

"The temperature suddenly dropped..." Naru murmered.

I looked at the computer screen. "Thermography?"

You can observe the temperature with thermography. Warm colors indicate high temperatures, while cool colors indicate low ones... The screen was filled with a deep, blue color.

"The response is strong. The temperature's still dropping... It's below freezing temperature..."

Naru looked uptight.

The strange sounds continued.

"Ayami-chan didn't do this. No human could've done this..."

...Then, that must mean..

"It's a ghost?"

"Correct, and a strong one too..." Naru looked tense.

"Seems like Bou-san was correct."

"It's a Jibakurei?"

"I'm afraid so."
In the three months I've worked in Naru's office, it's finally come to this. When I just started this job, I wondered if I would get to meet a real ghost.

I was almost scared to death.

This was a rare sight: Bou-san seemed excited as he stood confidently, "Well it's like I said, I'm not the same as Ayako. I'm actually capable."

"You were extremely accurate," Naru chuckled.

Ayako turned unhappily toward Bou-san, ""[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume2_Translator's_Notes#It's a bolt from the blue|It's a bolt from the blue]]", right Naru?"

"...Huh?"

Bou-san couldn't help but smirk, "Whatever you say. If there is a ghost, it'll be my turn now. I'll perform a magnificent exorcism."

"As long as you don't fail," Ayako smiled coldly, "well, let me see your exorcism then. You say you are very capable."

"Of course. I'm not incapable of exorcism like you."

"But you failed in the last case as well."

"That was—"

...Here it comes again. Bou-san and Ayako. It always comes out like this. But deep down inside, I can't help but feel that those two are good friends.

The eerie sounds persisted for a while before quieting down.

We finally got some rest.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Prologue|Previous Section]]
| Return to [[Ghost Hunt|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter2|Next Section]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Ghost Hunt: Volume2 Translator's Notes

2015-11-02T07:35:18Z

Yumemi.sayaka: /* director */

Ghost Hunt: Volume2 Translator's Notes

2015-11-02T07:34:59Z

Yumemi.sayaka: /* Chapter 1 */

Ghost Hunt: Volume2 Translator's Notes

2015-11-02T07:29:13Z

Yumemi.sayaka: /* Hachiko */

Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Prologue

2015-11-02T07:27:48Z

Yumemi.sayaka: /* Prologue */

==Prologue==

If ghosts appear and disappear in your house, you would definitely find it annoying, scary, and also inconvenient.

You'd definitely try to get rid of it.

But how?

If you ask me, you would be walking a tightrope. If you don't live in Tokyo, then you better get on the train to Ueno, Tokyo.

You'd get on the railway, then get off at Shibuya. Actually, it doesn't matter which train, be it the Hanzoumon Line, the Ginza Line, or the Tokyo Line, you get on as long as you reach Shibuya in the end. Once you get to Shibuya, go to the front of the famous "[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume2_Translator's_Notes#Hachiko|Hachiko]]". Find a kind-looking person and ask him for directions.

After getting directions, you can get here easily. Walk for a while and you'll be able to see a tall, brick building built in an old architectural style. There should be a plaza on the first floor.

—Did you find it?

Once you get there, take the elevator by the water fountain and go up to the second floor. Don't waste time looking at the clothing stores and tea houses downstairs. They're all very tempting, so if you're not careful you may end up going into one.

When you arrive on the second floor, look around. Do you see a blue-gray door?

In the middle of the door is intricate frosted glass, with the logo "SPR" written across in fine, golden calligraphy. Beneath the logo are the words "Shibuya Psychic Research".

Learn to recognize this door.

Eh, so you're wondering whether I'm from a tea house? Where did that come from? Of course I'm not. I said tea houses can't help you get rid of ghosts.

If you just go into a tea house without knowing what you're going to say, you'll be forced to leave. If you're unlucky, you're also be reprimanded with, "Can't you read the English on the door?"

"Shibuya Saikiku Risaachi"—that is to say, "Shibuya Psychic Research."

Do you get it now?

"Psychic Research" means the investigation of paranormal activity. "Shibuya Psychic Research" is a paranormal business office located on Shibuya Street. The name might also be named after the family's surname. Well, it doesn't matter where the name came from. The main thing is you can always reach us by phone.

"For exorcisms performed on a spirit or a possessed person, please call and arrange an appointment."

Basically, the job is about exorcising spirits and such.

Good, now all that's left is for you to have the courage to knock on the door.
Inside, you will find an exquisite office. Usually I keep the guests company, but since I also do office work, I'm not always there to do that.

Sometimes there are situations where I'm not there. Instead, a skinny, tall man will greet the guest. If he's not there either, then no one will come out to greet the guest.

When that happens, a handsome, but arrogant, young man should be sitting on the sofa in the main room. He looks like he's sixteen or seventeen.

Never ever assume that he does paper work because of his young age. He has an abnormally high amount of self pride. If you make that mistake, don't think you can just get out of it. After all, he is the most conceited narcissist in the whole wide world, which is why he's known as Naru for short.
If Naru's in a good mood, you can easily talk to him. He'll definitely help you solve your problem.

...If he's interested in your situation, that is.

"Is Shibuya Psy-something over here?"

A woman dressed in extravagant clothes entered. I'm working today with no breaks in between, meaning I'll be in the office all day. And so, I was the one who ended up greeting this guest.

"Is there anything troubling you?" I asked. I gave her a warm, business-like smile.

But she ignored me who was standing up and looked towards the sofa where Naru happened to be reading a book.

"That child over there."

...Scary how ignorant some people can be. Man, it's best not to call that guy a "child". It's really dangerous, just like calling a tiger a "meatball."

"Please, is there anything I can help you with?" I asked affably, again.

That woman glanced at me, then continued to ignore my questions.
...Ho ho...

Paying no heed to me she persistently spoke to Naru, "Child, do you work at this office?"

Naru didn't bother lifting up his head. Of course he didn't pay any attention to her. She called him a ‘child’.

I sternly asked her again, "Please, may I help you?" She ignored me again.

...Why you! Despite your age, you have no manners!

"If you have a request, please direct it to me," refraining myself from raising my voice, I politely asked her again.

She stared at me rudely then let out a disdainful hmph.

...Y-you're too much!

The woman turned to face Naru, "That child over there... I'm a guest!"

"A guest...?" Naru said coldly, not looking up from his book.

"Correct. You should answer my question. Otherwise, I will be given a bad impression."

...Exactly who's making the bad impression here!

Naru replied indifferently, "Please leave."

"—What the hell, I already said I'm a guest."

"I have yet to know of the etiquette I must show to a guest I've never met before."

...Nice and strong. Well said. Her face reddened, "You have no manners... Call the person in charge! I want to file a complaint!"

...Ah, stupid jerk.

Naru finally stood up, then faced the woman with eyes cold as ice. This kind of expression can stop anyone from talking. Pitch black hair, black pupils, and completely black clothes... He looked like a frightening, beautiful demon or vampire.

Naru calmly stated, "I am the manager, Shibuya."

The woman became speechless.

The manager looked at her disdainfully, his pale lips curved into a mocking smile, "Please leave." Simultaneously, he directed his voice to the nearby reference room and said, "Lin! Send the guest out."

The rude woman was thrown out by the tall, unfriendly assistant.

"Naru, is that okay?" I asked.

"What is?" He looked at me and calmly asked.

"That woman seemed very rich."

"It's okay," Naru silently reassured me.

"Let's not talk about this. Mai, tea." His gaze turned back to his book. What a terse order.

Tea, can't you do that yourself!

Even though I was thinking that, I knew it'd be too dangerous to say it aloud. Naru's in a bad mood today. People constantly came in, and they were all difficult to deal with too.

There was that rude woman, a request to investigate an extramarital affair, a request to cure an aching waist, and even a request to analyze a horoscope for marriage.

Furthermore, there was that guy who thought we were part of a new religion. The only reasonable request was, "My daughter has been behaving strangely. She must be possessed, so please come and exorcise the ghost."

I have to explain to them every time. This is a paranormal investigation office. We use scientific methods to solve paranormal phenomena.

Well, this isn't a detective agency.

You're mistaken. We do not supply medicine here.

I'm sorry, but we are not divine.

No, this isn't a religious organization.

...People, don't overdo it. Even if I'm not Naru, I'll still be angry.

"Here you go."

I placed the black tea onto the table.

As a sidenote, the tea we're talking about is black tea. Basically they don't drink green tea in this office.

"Eh..."

Naru didn't even raise his head. Can't you say a little ‘thank you’? This is the tea that I carefully prepared for you.

What a pain (I suddenly started to think over this like a little girl), I put all my heart into pouring the tea. It seems that I, towards this "[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume2_Translator's_Notes#director|director]]"....

I have various jobs here, like making photocopies and pouring tea. I always feel like I'm not helping out much.

And that's why I put all my heart into pouring the tea. Different days call for different teas. Since today was such a tough one, I decided to use Assam tea. I'm very careful about things like this. But it seems like he didn't even notice.

I met Naru during Springtime of this year at my school. —Even though I say it like that, he is in no way a transfer student. He's the head of ‘Shibuya Psychic Resarch’, and he came to investigate the ominous old school building.

Due to a number of random events, I ended up being his assistant during that case. And now I'm doing the same thing, helping him out in his office.

In the beginning I thought he was a very irritating guy. Even though he's handsome, he has a terrible temper. Not only that, he also has a sharp tongue and an arrogant personality. I can't stand it. But...

Love doesn't need to have a reason. How troublesome.

Of course, Naru has no idea about what I think. In his eyes I'm just an assistant (or so I believe).

Maybe Naru's not interested in girls? Sometimes that's what I end up thinking. No matter what the case, he's not the same as other guys—

First of all, he's the head of a paranormal investigation despite only being sixteen. He should be a year above me: a sophomore in high school. But no matter how I look at it, he just doesn't seem to be attending school. Can it be that since he already has a job, he decided to forget about school?

In addition, he seems to be completely into his work. He doesn't watch TV, go to the movies, read novels, and you don't even need to mention manga. He also doesn't listen to music. No matter what, he just doesn't do any of that kind of stuff.

Then, what does he do when he's not working? Well, he probably reads thick piles of documents and books. And of course, they're all books about the paranormal, and they're all in English.

As for hobbies, he likes traveling and magic.

That's a really strange hobby. He has a bunch of travel books and maps. Man, even if he has to go everywhere because of his job, all those maps and books are a bit too much. Sometimes he'll open a map, draw lines on it, then contemplate about it. Even though he often goes out on these little trips, he almost never goes to a tourism site. For instance, even if he goes to Kyoto, he doesn't visit the Kiyomizudera Temple, Kinkakuji Temple, or the Arashiyama Mountain.

It's the same with his magic. He has never performed in front of me. Even though I often see him fiddle with cards, I've never seen him perform a magic trick with them.

...Ne, isn't that strange?

Naru... Is like... A riddle.

You could say it's his strong point...

...It's done. I completed it like a little girl (♥)

Even I'm starting to think it's admirable.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume1 Epilogue|Previous Section]]
| Return to [[Ghost Hunt|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter1|Next Section]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Ghost Hunt

2015-10-01T05:14:37Z

Yumemi.sayaka:

{{Template:STALLED}}
The Ghost Hunt series is also available in the following languages:

*[[Ghost Hunt%7ERussian_Version%7E|Русский (Russian)]]
*[[Ghost Hunt - Français|Français (French)]]
* [https://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ghost_Hunt_~_(Italiano) Italian (Italiano)]

(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)

----

[[Image:GH_projects.jpg|200px|thumb|The Akuryou Series]]

'''Ghost Hunt''' is a novel written Ono Fuyumi. It was released between 1989 – 1994. It has a manga (1998 - Present) and anime (3 October 2006 – 27 March 2007) adaption. This series was originally called the "Akuryou Series" (悪霊シリーズ).

The manga was renamed to "Ghost Hunt," and since the anime was based on the manga, it adopted the title "Ghost Hunt" instead of "Akurei" (the original title). "Akurei" (悪霊) roughly translates to "Evil Spirits."

This project has recently been revived by [[User:Sinmay|Sinmay]], whose LiveJournal can be found [http://sinmay.livejournal.com/ here]. If you enjoy reading the translations, be sure to head over and say thanks!

September 2015: Please note that [[User:Yumemi.sayaka|Yumemi Sayaka]] is in the midst of editing volume 1 & 2 before hopefully moving on to the translation and completion of volume 3, your patience is much appreciated :). Decided to keep project status as "stalled" first as am not sure how long editing volume 1 & 2 will take. Thanks!

== Translation ==

=== [[Ghost_Hunt:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Translators are asked to [[Ghost_Hunt:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on (see [[Format_guideline#Translators|the Guideline page]] for usage rules).

=== Format Standards ===
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

The majority of the translations come from the Chinese version If you spot any inconsistencies, feel free to edit, as this is an open wiki. The translation for volume 3 is from the Japanese version (volume 3 hasn't been translated in Chinese), but since the translator is learning Japanese as she goes along, feel free to edit.

September 2015: Editing for the existing novels are being done by reference to the Japanese version of the novels, however please note that [[User:Yumemi.sayaka|Yumemi Sayaka]] is not re-translating the entire existing novels, she is merely going through the English version and checking it against the Japanese version where inconsistencies have arisen. Feel free to edit if you notice anything out of place.

=== Feedback ===
If you enjoyed the translation, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=1023 Feedback Thread]

== Updates ==
*March 1, 2009
**Added part 3 of chapter 3

*March 7, 2009
**Added Part 4 of chapter 3

*July 7, 2009
**Please welcome our newest translator [[User:Sqwark|Sqwark]], who will be handling translations for Volume 4

*April 3, 2010
**Volume 7, Chapter 4 begun

*9 September, 2015
**Volume 1, editing by [[User:Yumemi.sayaka|Yumemi Sayaka]] has begun

*1 October, 2015
** Volume 1 edited, Volume 2 is in the process of being edited

== The Akuryou series by [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ono_Fuyumi Ono Fuyumi] ==

=== Volume 1 - ''Are there really lots of Evil Spirits?!'' / 悪霊がいっぱい!? [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1|(Full Text)]]===

:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Pressure Falling / 気圧低下]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Storm Approaching / 暴風雨注意報]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Storm Warning / 暴風雨警報]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Central Pressure 912 Millibars / 中心気圧九一二ミリバール]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Maximum Velocity 68 Knots / 最大風速六十八ノット]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Wind and Rain Subside and the Waves are High / 風雨弱まるも波高し]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - Flood Warning / 洪水高潮警報]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - Warning Lifted / 警報解除]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:*[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

=== Volume 2 - ''There really are a lot of Evil Spirits!'' / 悪霊がホントにいっぱい! [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume2|(Full Text)]]===

:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Spirits' Residence / 悪霊の棲む家]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Girl / 少女]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - You Can't Play with those Kids / その子たちとは遊べない]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Woman, To You I Give a Child / おんな、汝に子を与う]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Author's Note|Author's Note]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt: Volume2 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

=== Volume 3 - ''I Can't Sleep Due to the Abundance of Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊がいっぱいで眠れない ===

:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - School / 学園]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Psychic / サイキック]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Onibi / 鬼火]] (70%)
:* Chapter 4 - Curse / 呪詛
:* Chapter 5 - Hitogata / ヒトガタ
:* Chapter 6 - Spellcaster / 呪者
:* Epilogue
:* [[Ghost Hunt: Volume3 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

=== Volume 4 - ''Lonely Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊はひとりぼっち [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4|(Full Text)]]===

:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 4 Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Don't Play with Spirits, Children / 死霊とあそぶな、子供たち]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Dance in the Shadows / 陰に踊る]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Blue Silhouette / 碧い影]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Chrysalis / さなぎ]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - I was Watching That / それを見ていた]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Epilogue|Epilogue]]

=== Volume 5 - ''I don't want to become an Evil Spirit!'' / 悪霊になりたくない! [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume5|(Full Text)]]===

:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 5 Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_1|Chapter 1 - That Mansion / その家]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_2|Chapter 2 - Blindfold / めかくし]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_3|Chapter 3 - Hidden Ghost / 隠れ鬼]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_4|Chapter 4 - 手の鳴るほうへ]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_5|Chapter 5 - Human Devourer / 人喰い]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 5 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:* Author's Notes

=== Volume 6 - ''Don't call me an Evil Spirit'' / 悪霊と呼ばないで ===

:* Prologue
:* Chapter 1 - House by the cove / 入り江の家
:* Chapter 2 - Unforeseen circumstances / 不測の事態
:* Chapter 3 - Object from the sea / 海から来るもの
:* Chapter 4 - Calamity / 凶事
:* Chapter 5 - Juda / ユダ
:* Chapter 6 - 寄り来る神
:* Epilogue
:* Author's Notes

=== Volume 7 - ''I don't mind Evil Spirits! (Part 1)'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ！(上)===

:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - 11th of August / 八月十一日]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - 12th of August / 八月十二日]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - 13th of August, 7.00 am - 11.00 am / 八月十三日　午前七時－午前十一時]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - 13th of August, 11.00 am - 3.00 pm / 八月十三日　午前十一時－午後三時]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - 13th of August, 3.00 pm - 5.30 pm / 八月十三日　午後三時－午後五時三十分]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - 13th of August, 5.30 pm - 8.00 pm / 八月十三日　午後五時三十分 ― 午後八時]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 7|Chapter 7 - 13th of August, 8.00 pm - 11.00 pm / 八月十三日　午後八時－午後十一時]]

=== Volume 8 - ''I don't mind Evil Spirits! (Part 2)'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ! (下)===
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 8|Chapter 8 - 13th of August, 11.00 pm - 12.00 midnight / 八月十三日　午後十一時－午後十二時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 9|Chapter 9 - 14th of August, 12.00 midnight - 1.00 am / 八月十四日　午前零時－午前一時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 10|Chapter 10 - 14th of August, 1.00 pm - 3.00 pm / 八月十四日　午後一時－午後三時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 11|Chapter 11 - 14th of August, 3.00 pm - 3.30 pm / 八月十四日　午後三時－午後三時三十分]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 12|Chapter 12 - 14th of August, 3.30 pm - 4.00 pm / 八月十四日　午後三時三十分－午後四時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 13|Chapter 13 - 14th of August, 4.00 pm - 5.00 pm / 八月十四日　午後四時－午後五時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 14|Chapter 14 - 14th of August, 5.00 pm - 6.00 pm / 八月十四日　午後五時－午後六時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 15|Chapter 15 - 14th of August, 6.00 pm and beyond / 八月十四日　午後六時以降]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Epilogue|Epilogue]]

== Project Staff ==

*Supervisor:
*Project Manager: [[user:HolyCow|HolyCow]]

=== Translators ===

'''ACTIVE'''
:*[[User:Yumemi.sayaka|Yumemi Sayaka]]

'''INACTIVE'''
:*[[User:derawr|derawr]]
:*[[User:Sinmay|Sinmay]]
:*[[User:Sqwark|Sqwark]]

Those who are interested in translating and are able to do Japanese --> English can PM/e-mail [[user:HolyCow|HolyCow]] for the RAWs, or try slapping him about in the IRC channel.

=== Editors ===

'''ACTIVE'''
:*[[User:HolyCow|HolyCow]]

===Scripts Partially Contributed===

We would like to thank these users for contributing portions of translated script:

*Kaie for Volume 1's Prologue and Chapter 1 (both versions)

Unfortunately partial contribution of translated scripts are no longer accepted for this project.

== Series Overview ==

* Volume 1 - ''Are there really lots of Evil Spirits?!'' / 悪霊がいっぱい!? (Published 1989, ISBN 978-4061903111)
* Volume 2 - ''There really are a lot of Evil Spirits!'' / 悪霊がホントにいっぱい! (Published 1989, ISBN 978-4061903654)
* Volume 3 - ''I can't sleep due to the abundance of Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊がいっぱいで眠れない (Published 1990, ISBN 978-4061904170)
* Volume 4 - ''Lonely Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊はひとりぼっち (Published 1990, ISBN 978-4061904859)
* Volume 5 - ''I Don't Want to Become an Evil Spirit!'' / 悪霊になりたくない! (Published 1991, ISBN 978-4061905948)
* Volume 6 - ''Don't Call me an Evil Spirit'' / 悪霊と呼ばないで (Published 1991)
* Volume 7 - ''I don't mind Evil Spirits!'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ! 〈上〉(Published 1992, ISBN 978-4061986961)
* Volume 8 - ''I don't mind Evil Spirits!'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ! 〈下〉(Published 1992, ISBN 978-4061986978)
* Volume 9 - ''Nightmare Dwelling 1'' / (悪夢の棲む家(上)) (Published 1994, ISBN 978-4062551564)
* Volume 10 - ''Nightmare Dwelling 2''/ (悪夢の棲む家(下)) (Published 1994, ISBN 978-4062551649)
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Fuyumi Ono]]

[[Category:Genre - Comedy]]
[[Category:Genre - Drama]]
[[Category:Genre - Horror]]
[[Category:Genre - Mystery]]
[[Category:Genre - Psychological]]
[[Category:Genre - Romance]]
[[Category:Genre - Shoujo]]
[[Category:Genre - Supernatural]]

Ghost Hunt:Volume1 Chapter3

2015-09-14T06:55:23Z

Yumemi.sayaka: /* 3 */

==Chapter 3 - Storm Warning==

=== 1 ===

The weather on the second day was really unnerving.

Today's Friday, and the weekend's almost here~ Plus, the weather's really nice! If I just act like my usual self then everything will be alright.

But in reality, I've got a lot of things on my mind to worry about. And it's all that guy's fault. All that narcissist's fault.

A beautiful day like this rarely ever comes by. And when it finally does, I have to spend it doing some ghost hunting stuff.

Ah— I'm really unlucky...

The white sakura flowers blinded my eyes.

"Mai— "

The moment I stepped into the building, Keiko rushed up to me.

"...What is it?" I asked. "You're a bit too energetic to just greet me."

"Good morning. Hey, what did Shibuya-san say to you?

"Ha ha. So that's why you're ambushing me over here?"

"Right. Hey, exactly what did you guys talk about?"

Arghh... What...do...I do? Should I tell her? No, it would just be a waste of time. I burst out laughing. Keiko had a startled look on her face.

"Can it be—"

"It's a secret (♥)."

Hee hee hee. Everything in my heart just flew out. So this is my punishment. First of all, calm down.

But that didn't happen. Hearing the jealousy in Keiko's voice, Michiru hollered out, pressuring me to defeat.

I surrendered.

"...Whaaaat..."

Keiko let out a deep breath.

Michiru finally spoke out.

"Then, Shibuya-san... Isn't a transfer student?"

"Nope. He's just a liar."

"So that's how it is..." Keiko mumbled listlessly.

Michiru waved her hand in dismissal.

"Don't be so disheartened. Since he's not a student at our school, that means..."

Keiko finished off.

"..No love rivals!"

"Right!"

It turned out like this again. Why are you guys so happy... Are you idiots? Just because the rival doesn't go to our school doesn't mean that she doesn't go to another one. If he was a student at our school, then you guys can just divide him up or even snatch him from his girlfriend. But how are you gonna deal with a love rival whom you've never met before?

"Taniyama-san."

Suddenly someone called my name. It's that rude Kuroda girl from yesterday.

"Good morning," I answered, "Is something up?"

"That person... Is he a psychic?"

"No, he isn't."

"But didn't you just say he came here to investigate the old school building?"

...Oh— So you were eavesdropping.

Now that I think about it, I really need to change the subject.

"He's not a psychic; he's a ghost hunter."

"Ghost hunter?"

When Kuroda-san raised her eyebrows, Keiko and Michiru pulled me off to the side and asked:

"Hey, what does that mean?"

"I'm not really sure, but I think it means a psychic."

"How is it different from a psychic?"

"That's why I said I wasn't sure. He brought in lots of expensive equipment, like video cameras and whatnot. That's why he just doesn't seem like a psychic."

"Oh—," Kuroda-san interjected, considering her idea, "Taniyama-san, can you introduce me to that guy?"

"Wha?"

What...do...I...do?

"I have psychic powers, so I might be able to help him with his work."

Michiru quietly whispered her resentment.

I replied:

"But... Kuroda-san, didn't you already meet him? A formal introduction isn't necessary. You can see him after school at the old school building."

"I know that, but..."

"But it's best if you don't get involved with that guy at all."

"Oh, but why?"

Kuroda-san asked, a hint of sarcasm in her tone.

"He said he dislikes talking to amateurs."

"I'm not an amateur like you."

"Ah— Still, Naru-chan is a professional. He even has an office."

"Mai"

Michiru interjected, pinching my neck.

"Calling him Naru-chan already... How affectionate of you."

"Narcisstic Naru-chan. You guys, stop fantasizing about him. He has a rotten personality."

"But he's still *that* handsome?"

"I'm just saying, If a girl is pretty, she'll definitely have a terrible personality, which is something no guy wants. If someone is pretty, that person, female or male, will definitely have a bad personality."

"Really.."

"He's such an intimidating narcissist. From now on, I'll just call that narcissist 'Naru-chan'."

I can tell from Keiko's reaction that she'd just get hurt if she got close to him. I was trying to tell Kuroda-san this, but when I turned around, I was left facing an empty space. Kuroda-san was already sitting down, with a textbook wide open on her desk.

I was speechless.

"That's just the kind of person she is."

Michiru quietly whispered to me.

"Didn't Kuroda-san go to the same middle school as you?"

I'm pretty sure Michiru is from that same middle school.

"Right. She was quite famous in middle school, always going on about her psychic powers, her warnings ‘oh~this is dangerous’, her sensitivity to ghosts, and always wanting us to do this and that."

"Oh..."

"Man, she just likes to be the center of attention. No doubt she likes all the flattery she gets."

"...Oh."

"How should I say this... Could she have fallen in love with Shibuya-san at first sight?"

"What!?" Keiko exclaimed indignantly.

Kuroda-san shot her a hateful look, to which Keiko immediately shut up. I really don't understand Kuroda-san. In the end, it's probably best not to associate with her.

=== 2 ===

When school ended, my friends commented on how ‘sly’ I was before I headed out towards the old school building.

After I went to the back of the old school building, I noticed the silver van was in the same parking space as yesterday. What's Naru-chan doing, sitting in the back of the car?

"Hello" I greeted him.

Hearing my voice, he lifted his head, shifting his attention from the equipment to me.

"What're you doing?" I asked.

"Looking over yesterday's recording."

Oh— I didn't really get it, but it sure did seem impressive.

"Then, did you find anything?"

Naru-chan glanced at the shelf overflowing with televisions.

"Nothing unusual."

"Nothing unusual? Then the old school building doesn't have ghosts after all?"

"Are there no ghosts? Or are they just hiding themselves? Regardless of the answer, the old school building shouldn't be that dangerous."

...When he's talking about it that way...

"Uh... Is the equipment working?"

A voice came from behind me. Hastily turning around, I saw a woman wearing gaudy clothes and a man with a dumb look on his face.

"These are expensive toys for a kid."

The woman let out a scornful laugh.

Naru-chan stared at them.

"Who are you guys?"

Kid's toys? Severe consequences will follow if you damage his pride like that. The woman looked at Naru-chan. Sure, the woman was beautiful, but she was lacking in charm. She was one scary big sister.

"I'm Matsuzaki Ayako. Nice to meet you."

Her red lips spread into a big smile.

Naru-chan coldly replied:

"I have no interest in your name."

Ayako-san almost lost it, but then she glared intently at Naru-chan.

"How arrogant, but you're definitely a handsome young man."

"Thank you."

...Hey, hey.

Ayako-san crossed her arms.

"Forget it. Even if you become more handsome, it won't be of any help. You can't exorcise ghosts with your face anyway."

Naru-chan's gaze lifted up.

"Are we in the same industry?"

"Pretty much... I'm a miko."

A miko? You've gotta be kidding, right?

But then, Naru-chan retorted.

"I was under the impression that miko were young, pure maidens."

Hearing that, I couldn't help but make a funny face. The man beside them also let out a burst of laughter.

"Oh, you can't tell?"

Ayako-san was furious as she sent deathly glares to Naru-chan. She chose the wrong opponent.

Naru-chan continued

"If you want to say you're young, I think you are really too old."

He smirked.

She deserved it. Well said, Naru-chan. The man at the side finally started guffawing.

Miko-san's lips distorted. What now? Being called "[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Translator's_Notes#Oba-san|Oba-san]]" by a sixteen year old boy. Is there no way to retaliate?

The guffawing man proudly added.

"She also puts on heavy makeup."

This is considered mockery, but Naru-chan is still better when it comes to insults.

Moreover, are those two partners? Miko-san glared angrily at that man.

"Well, I'm just naturally beautiful. That's why it looks like I'm wearing lots of makeup."

Her voice was confident, but I'm scared that her face is already all stiff.

"To sum it up..."

Miko-san forced on a stiff smile.

"Your little show is over, kid. Just leave the rest to me."

And with her jeering voice, she laughed at Naru-chan.

"The school principal said that you're unreliable. No matter how you look at it, a sixteen year old just isn't skilled enough."

Hmph. So the principal said that Naru-chan is unreliable? Did he get more ghost hunters to come?

Naru-chan smiled slightly.

"Then please teach me, senior."

Ayako-san's scowl widened.

Naru-chan disdainfully glanced at her profile before shifting his line of sight onto the other man.

"...Who are you? You don't seem to be Matsuzaki-san's assistant."

The man seemed older than Miko-san. He pretended to look up at the sky.

"How can I be a woman's assistant.. I'm a monk from Kouya Mountain. My name is Takigawa Houshou."

A monk from Kouya Mountain?

Wow, cool.

Naru-chan continued to look at the television screens, then said in a bored tone.

"Kouya Mountain allows long hair now?"

The man was startled after hearing that. That's right, monks don't look like this man except in manga. In fact, they're usually bald. Not only did this man keep his hair, but he also keeps it hung in a mess on his shoulder and in a messy bundle on his back.

Miko-san scoffed.

"Law-breaking monk."

"...But I really did stay at Kouya Mountain. Even though I'm not there right now..."

The monk mumbled, his voice carrying a hint of shame. I couldn't help but laugh at his pitiful appearance. Our eyes met.

"And who's the giggling girl with the big mouth?"

...I don't have... A big mouth.

"I'm just a kind-hearted student. I was called on to help him move things..."

"Oh, right, and what about you, little boy?"

Without averting his gaze, he looked at the television set. His body language seemed to say:

‘I have no interest in you guys’.

"You guys should go to the principal to find out. Seems like you at least know my age."

Naru-chan replied.

"Man, we did ask already. He said you're from a paranormal investigation office on the prestigious Shibuya Street."

"I have nothing else to add to that."

Bou-san laughed coldly.

"...The principal also mentioned that he thought he could trust this office because of its prestigious location. He never thought that the head of the investigation would be a little kid. Boy, does he feel duped."

"Really, now."

Naru-chan said in his cold tone.

Leaning on the car, Miko-san added.

"The principal... Is quite a worrywart..."

"That's right."

Bou-san agreed.

"An evil spirit or whatnot is something I can easily exorcise… So, the kid can just leave it up to me."

Miko-san said, laughing at Naru-chan.

"If you could help, then that would be fine."

Naru-chan said indifferently.

Even Bou-san decided to join in on the sarcastic remarks.

"Man, how regrettable, the kid can't help at all. That principal is also overdoing it. He called in all these people just for a little old school building."

"Right. A ghost hunter, me, and you..."

A small smile spread on Miko-san's face.

"One would obviously be enough."

"Right, he should've just called on me."

Bou-san laughed too.

"What's all this about anyway? Oh right, little boy, what's your name?"

"Shibuya Kazuya."

"Shibuya Kazuya? ...Never heard of it."

Bou-san commented.

"But, I never heard of your name either. Must be third-class."

Miko-san added.

"That's because you don't keep up with your studies. And actually, I've never heard of Matsuzaki either."

Bou-san retorted.

...Hmph, this argument is going nowhere...

What's wrong with these people... What does it matter? Naru-chan is the same; do all psychics have rotten personalities?

While Miko-san and Bou-san's argument ensued, Naru-chan continued to fiddle with the equipment. What a pain... Taking a glimpse at the playground, I noticed a girl wearing a uniform walking this way.

Oh, it's Kuroda-san.

Ah— Sure enough, she did come.

The moment Kuroda-san saw me, she waved.

"Taniyama-san."

Man— I'm not good at dealing with her.

Kuroda-san glanced at the car, seeing Miko-san and Bou-san deep in argument.

"Who are those two people?"

"They came here to investigate the old school building. They said they're a priestess and a monk."

"Really..."

When those two noticed the raven-haired girl, Kuroda-san bowed in assent.

"Are you guys here to exorcise the ghosts in the old school building?"

Miko-san examined her for a moment.

"Yes, that's the case."

The girl's face cracked into a smile.

"Ah, thank goodness. I've always had a feeling of unease towards this ghost-nest of an old school building."

Miko-san shot Kuroda-san an intense stare.

"You... How is that possible?"

"I have strong psychic powers... So it's been very annoying for me..."

"Attention lover."

"Huh?" I pondered aloud.

"You like attention, don't you? Do you want to be noticed that much?" Miko-san pressed.

"True. She... Does not have any psychic powers," Bou-san added.

"How do you know?!" I shouted.

"I can tell by looking," Miko-san responded coolly.

"...Saying that so casually!"

"She just wants to get everyone's attention. She's been tricking everyone." Miko-san shot a scornful look at the girl before turning around.

"I really do have psychic powers," Kuroda-san insisted, "I'm going to summon a spirit into my body."

"Kuroda-san!" I cried out.

"...My psychic powers really are strong..." the girl said, her eyes hard and resolute. A deadly look hovered in her eyes. It's over now.

"Fake miko, you'll regret this."

"...I'm waiting for it then." Miko-san shot her one last glance.

All of a sudden, Kuroda-san dashed back towards the playground.

=== 3 ===

The whole situation was so chaotic.

For now, it's best not to get involved with Bou-san and Miko-san. Or maybe I should just not have anything to do with these bad people.

Then..

"That's right. Naru-chan, what do I have to do today?"

Naru-chan looked at me, a hint of shock behind his eyes.

"What did... You just say?"

"What's wrong?"

"You just called me 'Naru-chan'."

Ah, I'm in for it now. That was a slip of the tongue.

"Sorry, I said it wrong."

"Where did you hear that?"

"Huh? Is that your nickname?"

Naru-chan wore an indescribable expression.

"Seems like everyone thinks the same way as me then, narcisstic Naru-chan."

Hee hee hee. That was a good comeback.

"Huh?"

"Forget about it, forget about it... Is there something you want me to do?"

"That's right... Just then, when I called him that, he didn't have the reaction I expected; it didn't seem like he was gonna give me a clever retort..." I pondered to myself.

"Mai's senior..."

"Ah, you called me by my [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Translator's_Notes#First name|first name]]—"

"...Didn't you just do the same thing to me?"

"But—"

"Which classroom did Mai's senior see the shadow?"

"She's not... My senior. She's... Michiru's senior’s friend"

I complained, to which I was given a stern look by Naru.

"It's the same regardless of whose senior she is. Which classroom was it in?"

"It's on the second floor in the far west wing. It's the classroom that's practically stripped of everything.

"Got it. Go install the equipment there. It would be good if paranormal activity is found there."

Naru-chan said as he rose and jumped off the van. When he started walking towards the old school building, a silhouette started coming this way.

Ah... Now what is it...

When I think about the culprit that way... The principal advanced towards us.

Typically the principal is sly like a [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Translator's_Notes#Tanuki|tanuki]], while the head instructor is like a fox. This is true in our case, as the principal really does look like a tanuki.

Since the principal is coming here, does that mean he has some business with us? An indistinct figure walked beside him.

"Hold on a moment, who's that person by the principal?" Miko-san whispered. "It can't be... Is it another psychic..."

The moment I saw the shadow, I started to get a bad feeling in my stomach. I'm totally leaving if another nasty guy comes. The principal was chatting amiably with the other person.

He's short. Is he a student... He seems young. Also... Oh? Blonde hair. What, it can't be a foreigner!

As the principal noticed us, he wiped off his tanuki-like smile.

"Ah, everyone is together."

A kind voice.

He quickly stepped this way.

"Here's the other guest. Let me introduce you guys."

...What, so it is another psychic...

Usually foreigners look old, but... I looked at the foreigner again. He's probably twelve or thirteen. I can't tell if this person is male or female. He's short for a foreigner. He's practically the same height as me. He must still be a kid.

The principal smiled warmly.

"This is John Brown-san. Please welcome him, everybody."

...He's not a transfer student. You sure can't make a proper introduction.

Speaking of names, John is a boy's name. So this person is a "he". Ah— He's cute.

Brown gave us a deep bow. "[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Translator's_Notes#Kansai-ben|How y'all doin]]?"

…………?

J...Just now, was that English? My English sucks. I can't understand at all—

Miko-san, Bou-san, and even Naru-chan became dumbstruck.

"I be Brown. Glad ta meet y'all.

...Str-... Strange. It sounds like Japanese...but it's a dialect...

The principal forced a smile onto his inevitable expression.

"Um... Brown-san learned Japanese in the Kansai area..."

Monk-san bust out laughing, followed by Miko-san. You shouldn't laugh. He's a foreigner. To be able to say this much is still amazing... Haha.

Brown seemed a bit lost. His confused look, his blonde hair, his blue eyes, and the fact that he's a foreigner just made him look even more ridiculous. So-... Sorry. Ahahaha.

The principal gave us a puzzled look, then said:

"W-Well then, I'll just leave it at that," before running off.

Brown turned towards the principal's figure, then said:

"Thank ya."

When he said it that way, we all burst out laughing again.

Instead of laughing, Naru-chan wore a stiff expression on his face.

"Brown-san, where are you from?"

"I be comin' furm Australia."

...Wow. The way he talks is really hilarious.

Sorry, I can't stop laughing—

Brown looked at us in bewilderment.

"Is my Jabanese really strange?"

Naru-chan smiled wryly.

"It's pretty strange."

Brown took a deep breath.

"Jabanese be so dif'cult!"

"Hey, [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Translator's_Notes#Bouzu : kiddo|kiddo]]!"

Bou-san shouted aloud. Bou-san saying "kiddo" sure seems strange—

"I'm begging you, please don't speak in that weird Kyoto accent."

Bou-san implored.

"Still, there ain't no other talk thaz mo' polite than this here Kansai-ben talk."

"Who?! Who taught this guy Japanese!"

Bou-san exclaimed, his breathing becoming more and more difficult.

"Listen carefully. Kansai-ben is a dialect. I suggest you not speak it anymore, got it? Otherwise it'll seem like you're speaking comic-talk."

"Ah," Brown nodded, "If I don' speak, then ever'body can jus' get 'long. Y'all are psychics?"

...It's still very strange...

Naru-chan responded:

"Well, more or less. She's Matsuzaki-san, a miko. And he's Takigawa-san, a former monk on Kouya Mountain."

"An' you?"

"I'm a ghost hunter."

"Oh, then this here equipment in da car is all yors? Impressive."

"What about you?"

"Ah, I be an exorcist."

"Exorcist?"

In an instant, Miko-san and Bou-san stopped laughing and started staring at Brown, with gazes that suggested they were looking at a powerful enemy.

"About that, I thought in Catholicism you can't be an exorcist unless you're ranked higher than a priest... You seem really young to even be a priest."

"Thas' right. You, my fella, is very knowledgable. Howeva', I'm 19 already. I jus' look like a young 'un."

Oh no, I can't hold in my laughter.

Nineteen... Then that means, he's Naru-chan's senior? This foreigner really does have a baby face...

"It's best if you don't say '[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Translator's_Notes#Wate|wate]]'."

Naru-chan advised, smiling wryly again.

"If you say boku or watashi, you shouldn't say 'ansan'; otherwise, you'd be changing the meaning to 'you.'"

Brown... No, Brown-san nodded his head.

"Okay, thanks. What be ya name?"

"Shibuya Kazuya."

"Shibuya-san, hope ya don' min' takin' me aroun' the place first."

Shibuya-san nodded slightly, then turned towards me.

"Mai, time to work."

"Okay."

When Naru-chan headed towards the old school building, I wondered why everyone else followed.

The equipment in the lab room had recordings. The sound of the machinery echoed throughout the classroom.

"These are..." Monk-san mumbled, apparently at a loss for words, "I can't believe you brought in this much equipment."

Naru-chan ignored him.

Miko-san snorted in contempt.

"This is all useless. Little boy, your little show is finished. It's time to pack all your things up."

Naru-chan ignored Miko-san.

"Bringing all this equipment in is such a waste. That must've been exhausting for you," she taunted.

Monk-san said, "That's rude. Ah— I have high hopes in you. Since you have this much equipment, you must be very capable."

His tone was ironic, mocking.

Naru-chan turned around, a hint of coldness behind his eyes. "...What about you two? Did you come here to exorcise spirits? Or did you come here to play?"

Embarrassed, Miko-san instantly turned around.

"That's why I said I hate kids. Well, it must be an earth spirit, as it seems to be showing off a lot," she purposely ranted aloud, then left.

Monk-san followed, his arms crossed in front of his chest.

"Now what are you going to do?" Naru-chan asked, facing Brown.

Brown looked embarrassed. "...Do you want me to help you?"

"I don't care."

"Um... I, I don't really know what to do in this situation. Is it alright if I stay here an' help ya out as much as possible?"

"That's fine. Just do what you want," Naru-chan answered calmly, his eyes still glued to his computer.

After nearly ten television sets were stacked on top of each shelf, the TV screens changed. Now they were showing a view of the corridors. Digital numbers and letters flashed incessantly on the screens. A view of the first and second floor could be seen from the TV placed in the entrance hall. All the screens were immersed in blue and green speckles.

"What's this?"

Naru-chan flashed an impatient look at me. Would it kill you to answer me?

Brown-san answered instead, "It's Thermography... It indicates the temperature."

"Oh—"

Hey, he's pretty nice despite being psychic. (I'm already starting to think that all psychics have terrible personalities—)

Brown-san pointed at the screen. "Orange indicates hot temperatures; on the other hand, blue indicates cold temperatures."

Ah— Colored speckles, how strange.

"Thank you, Brown-san. You're so kind," I said in a tone that will hopefully taunt Naru-chan.

Brown-san blushed. "It's nothing... That's right, I didn't ask you what your name was. Are you Shibuya-san's assistant?"

"Yeah, pretty much. I'm Taniyama Mai."

"You can jus' call me John."

...It's that.. Strange Japanese again—

Turning back, I saw Monk-san in the middle of the TV screen. While examining his surroundings, Monk-san walked into the depths of the hallway. Miko-san was in another screen.

And in the other screen...

I could see the dim classroom deep in the entrance hall. Inside, the shoe cabinet cast off a shadow. And in the middle of the shoe cabinet was a ghost.

"Naru-chan!" I screamed, pointing at the TV screen of the entrance hall.

Right in front of the shoe cabinet was a doll-like girl wearing a pink sakura kimono, trying to see what was above the shoe shelf.

She looked just like a living human, with that jet-black hair of hers. She was also about the same age as me.

The girl looked at another direction, then turned and left. She was no longer in the screen.

"Wh-... What was that, just now?"

Not acknowledging my question, Naru-chan rose and headed towards the door. His expression didn't change at all.

The door opened.

The doll-like girl stood in the middle of the darkness,

"......!"

I screamed.

John softly patted my shoulder.

"It's okay, Mai-san. She's not a ghost."

Huh?

Naru-chan forced a smile on..

"The principal must really want us to finish the job quickly since he went as far as inviting you..."

Her expression didn't change.

"Do you two know each other?" I asked.

"No. I only recognize her face because she's very popular," Naru-chan replied.

"Who is she?"

Though I was obviously asking Naru-chan, the girl opened her cherry-like mouth and answered me instead.

"If you're talking about me, then I'll introduce myself. I'm Hara Masako."

"Who?"

I don't know...

Naru-chan sighed. "She's a very famous psychic medium. She's great at summoning spirits, probably the best in Japan."

"Summoning spirits?"

"Ignorant, aren't you?"

"I'm talking to you—"

This time John answered my question again. "It's like calling spirits out and letting them possess your body and speak."

"Huh? Oh, like the kinds on TV, right? Like when a psychic speaks in place of the ghost, right?"

"Yup."

Naru-chan looked at the spirit medium.

"What is your evaluation of this building, Hara-san?"

The psychic medium cocked her head.

"I'm not sure... Who are you? You don't seem to be a psychic..."

"I'm a ghost hunter, Shibuya."

...What was that, Naru-chan. Do you just go for pretty faces? You don't speak to us with *that* kind of attitude.

The psychic medium looked at Naru-chan with a surprised expression.

"Have we... Met before?"

Oh. What an old pickup phrase.

"I think this is the first time we met."

"...Really...?" she said, turning around to face the pile of equipment

"...I don't think there're ghosts here. Even though the principal was in a panic over it, there's nothing here. I also don't feel the presence of any spirits."

"Really..." Naru-chan said, contemplating her words.

...Does the principal want to tear down this building that much? Is the old school building really that scary?

A ghost hunter, a priestess, a monk, an exorcist, and even a psychic medium. He makes it seem so serious by inviting so many people. Just because of the old school building rumors. But, these people... Do they really have that kind of ability?

It happened at that time.

A loud, knocking sound and a woman's scream echoed through the building. We were fightenened for a moment.

"Is that Matsuzaki-san's voice?" John asked.

Naru-chan rushed out of the room and we followed. We bumped into Bou-san right after we left the lab room.

"That sound just now..!" Bou-san exclaimed.

"I'm not sure, but it seems to be on the first floor," John replied.

Matsuzaki-san's scream echoed through the hallway from the west side of the first floor on the other side of the lab room.

"What happened?!" Naru-chan was the first to reach the door, but he couldn't open it no matter how hard he pulled.

Miko-san banged on the door from inside.

"Open the door! Hey, open the door!"

Both Naru-chan and Bou-san pulled with all their strength. The door started to bend, but it still wouldn't budge.

"Let's kick it open," Bou-san suggested as he faced the door. "Ayako! Move away!"

"What! Don't just call me by my first name like that!"

...You don't seem that worried.

Bou-san kicked the door, causing the door to emit a snapping sound. Bou-san kicked the door again, this time knocking it down.

Miko-san's face looked blue.

"What happened?" Naru-chan asked calmly.

"I don't know... After I came in, the door shut by itself. I couldn't open it."

"You didn't lock it then?"

"No!"

Right when they were about to argue again, Hara-san intercepted.

"How embarrassing."

Miko-san stared at Hara-san.

"What do you mean?"

"How can you say you're a psychic? You start hollering like crazy when the door locks on you. Don't you think that's sort of embarrassing?" Hara-san taunted, her tone cold like the wind.

Bou-san whistled softly, then turned towards the raven-haired girl. "You there... Are you Hara Masako-san?"

"Yes."

"You're prettier in person."

Hara-san looked at Bou-san as if he were something dirty, then turned around.

This person has a bad personality too—

=== 4 ===

"Well then, we must find out exactly what's in this old school building," Miko-san arrogantly declared.

We took a break in the lab room, drinking the canned coffee that John brought.

"Aren't you being oversensitive?" Masako commented coldly.

"Shut up little girl. I'm not the same as a fake psychic who got popular just because of her looks."

A small smile brushed through Masako's face.

"Thank you for complimenting my good looks."

Hmmm— That... Reminds me of someone.

Miko-san disregarded Masako.

"I believe it's an earth spirit."

"An earth spirit is...?" I asked.

...What?

Miko-san looked fed up with me.

"Didn't your assistant go through any training, Shibuya-kun?"

"She lacks the ability to do so in this area, nor is she worth training."

Naru-chan said, his finger toying with a nail. You jerk. You must've been itching to say that.

Miko-san assumed a teacher's position.

"An earth spirit is one that lives in a certain place."

"You mean like [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Translator's_Notes#Jibakurei|Jibakurei]][spirits that're bound to an area]?"

"So you know difficult terms like that? But they're not the same. Jibakurei are bound to an area because of an event that occurred. Earth spirits are spirits of the land, known as Seirei."

"Oh—"

So there're actually different types of spirits.

"Weren't a lot of shrines here before? In that case, there could be many of them."

"I think it's a Jibakurei," Bou-san intercepted, "Didn't something happen at this old school building? A spirit must live here. It had to disrupt the workers' progress because it was scared of losing its home."

"What do you think, John?" Naru-chan turned around to look at the foreigner.

"I'm not sure. Aren't haunted houses usually caused by *[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Translator's_Notes#Spoken English|spirits]] turning into *ghosts?"

Naru-chan looked at the nail in his hand, then nodded. "*Spirit...seirei, *ghost is yuurei. Are you listening, Mai?"

...Mind your own business. So you think my English is really bad, huh?

"If it's a *spirit, then that means the earth spirit has some kinda relationship to the land. An' if it lives in a building, it woulda been a *ghost that might summon evil spirits or whatnot," John explained.

I see.

"If it's 'cause of a ghost, then that means the person who died in the house is a Jibakurei,"

John continued.

"You guys don't believe it's an earth spirit?" Miko-san asked as she stood up.

"I don't think so. It's Jibakurei," Bou-san said as he rose and stood beside John.

John's sky-blue eyes mirrored his confusion. "It's early, an' we still can't agree on a conclusion."

Miko-san stood up. "To sum it up, everything will be fine as long as it's exorcised. I'll get rid of it tomorrow."

She announced, "I don't have time to waste on this insignificant case. I'll go home as soon as I'm done with the exorcism."

Miko-san laughed, then waved as she left the lab room.

Bou-san saw her off, then inquired about everyone's opinions. "What do you guys think?"

Masako replied, "It's no use. I already said there aren't any spirits here."

"But there are so many rumors about this place. How do you explain that?" I implored.

"You didn't see anything bad happen, did you? A building this old will always have one or two rumors. It's like the school's Seven Wonders."

Ah— What a confident tone. This person is more and more like that other guy.

I couldn't help but retort. "Then why did the door lock on Miko-san?"

"That was because she was a bit confused," Masako replied in a blunt, authoritative tone.

So is that how it is.. True, some people will just unconsciously open and close the door. But weren't Naru-chan and Bou-san unable to open that door even with their strength combined? Can Miko-san unconsciously close the door so that it locked by itself? Then, without thinking, I laughed.

Maybe Miko-san was so scared to death when the door closed that she couldn't help but cry out in fear. That would explain why she sounded so eager to leave after the exorcism.

The dark, crimson glow of the sunset shined through the windows, leaving a rosy shine on the glass windows.

"Naru-chan, it's getting dark."

Naru-chan lifted his head towards the window.

"Ah... We'll go home after the preparations are done," he said, rising from his chair.

"Move the equipment into the classroom on the west side of the second floor."

Okay—

Bou-san wondered aloud. "Oh yeah, boy, you're not staying here, are you?"

"Not today... But I might stay tomorrow."

Huh? Then... What about me?

While I was thinking uncomfortably, Naru-chan looked at me. "Come here after school tomorrow."

"Um... Tomorrow's Saturday—"

"It doesn't matter what day of the week it is. You must work."

Uh, uh, uh. No, noooo.

"Staying here is kinda..."

"Then do you want to compensate me for the video camera now?"

"...I'll be ready."

Hmph. You really do act like a boss.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume1 Chapter2|Previous Section]]
| Return to [[Ghost Hunt|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume1 Chapter4|Next Section]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Ghost Hunt:Volume1 Translator's Notes

2015-09-14T06:52:53Z

Yumemi.sayaka:

<center>Translator's Notes and References for 
<big>悪霊シリーズ</big> 
Volume 1: Ghost Hunt</center>

== Prologue ==

=== Namuamidabutsu ===

This is a Buddhist chant/prayer that in Japanese means something like this "I sincerely believe in Amitabha, Lord have mercy on me". You can find more detailed information and better explanation [http://www.sacred-texts.com/bud/mcb/mcb10.htm here].

== Chapter 1 ==

=== Reference to age in Japan ===

Earlier Naru said that he would be “seventeen this year”, this means that his birthday hasn't passed yet; in Japan, as long as your birthday has not passed you are referred to as being sixteen years of age, hence all references to his age by Mai in the novels are that Naru is sixteen years old and not seventeen years old. (Naru's birthday is on the 19th of September and they met at the start of the school year in Japan, meaning it's only April)

== Chapter 3 ==

=== Oba-san ===

While this term literally means "aunt", it is generally used for middle-aged woman. However, calling a young woman (under age 40) this would be considered an insult. (Ayako is 23 years old.)

=== First name ===

In Japan everyone is generally known by their family name or their position in their company, hence calling someone by their first name indicates an intimate relationship such as family, close friends or lovers. If you do not fall within any of those categories, calling someone by their first/given name is considered rude and/or offensive, as it gives the assumption that you are intimately related to the said person.

=== Sly Tanuki ===

Tanuki is a raccoon dog. They are mischievous shapeshifters, like kitsune in folklore. They are also considered slow and absent-minded though. More information [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Tanuki here].

=== Kansai-ben ===

John speaks in Kansai-ben with an Australian accent. This is often considered funny, frightening, or very rural. Kansai-ben is used often in comedy talkshows.

=== Bouzu: Kiddo ===

"Bouzu" is how many people address little boys.

=== Wate ===

"Wate" is "Watashi" (I) in the Kansai dialect.

=== Jibakurei ===

Literally "earth-bound spirit." Basically it's a spirit that can't leave a certain location because of its former attachment to it when it was alive.

=== Spoken English ===

The asterisks* indicate spoken English words, as opposed to spoken Japanese.

== Chapter 4 ==

=== Momotaro ===

In the folktale Momotaro, the Peach Boy, the dog following Momotaro starts fighting a monkey the moment they encountered, so this is why dogs and monkeys can't get along. More information [http://www.japanippon.com/fairytales/momotaro.htm here].

== Chapter 6 ==

=== Desu ===

Desu is added for politeness in this case. But in the Osaka dialect, it's supposed to be "dosu" instead.

== Epilogue ==

=== Town Pages ===

Town Pages is a directory for businesses.

=== Hello Pages ===

Hello Pages is a directory for pseudonyms.

== Translation Credits ==

Author: Fyumi Ono

Translated by: Kaie / derawr / Sinmay

Edited by: Yumemi Sayaka

Project Manager: HolyCow

Hosted on: http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ghost_Hunt

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Ghost_Hunt|Main Page]]
| Jump to [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Prologue_version2|Prologue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Ghost Hunt:Volume1 Translator's Notes

2015-09-14T06:50:28Z

Yumemi.sayaka:

<center>Translator's Notes and References for 
<big>悪霊シリーズ</big> 
Volume 1: Ghost Hunt</center>

== Prologue ==

=== Namuamidabutsu ===

This is a Buddhist chant/prayer that in Japanese means something like this "I sincerely believe in Amitabha, Lord have mercy on me". You can find more detailed information and better explanation [http://www.sacred-texts.com/bud/mcb/mcb10.htm here].

== Chapter 1 ==

=== Reference to age in Japan ===

Earlier Naru said that he would be “seventeen this year”, this means that his birthday hasn't passed yet; in Japan, as long as your birthday has not passed you are referred to as being sixteen years of age, hence all references to his age by Mai in the novels are that Naru is sixteen years old and not seventeen years old. (Naru's birthday is on the 19th of September and they met at the start of the school year in Japan, meaning it's only April)

== Chapter 3 ==

=== Oba-san ===

While this term literally means "aunt", it is generally used for middle-aged woman. However, calling a young woman (under age 40) this would be considered an insult. (Ayako is 23 years old.)

=== First name ===

In Japan everyone is generally known by their family name or their position in their company, hence calling someone by their first name indicates an intimate relationship such as family, close friends or lovers. If you do not fall within any of those categories, calling someone by their first/given name is considered rude and/or offensive, as it gives the assumption that you are intimately related to the said person.

=== Sly Tanuki ===

Tanuki is a raccoon dog. They are mischievous shapeshifters, like kitsune in folklore. They are also considered slow and absent-minded though. More information [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Tanuki here].

=== Kansai-ben ===

John speaks in Kansai-ben with an Australian accent. This is often considered funny, frightening, or very rural. Kansai-ben is used often in comedy talkshows.

=== Bouzu: Kiddo ===

"Bouzu" is how many people address little boys.

=== Wate ===

"Wate" is "Watashi" (I) in the Kansai dialect.

=== Jibakurei ===

Literally "earth-bound spirit." Basically it's a spirit that can't leave a certain location because of its former attachment to it when it was alive.

=== Spoken English ===

The asterisks* indicate spoken English words, as opposed to spoken Japanese.

== Chapter 4 ==

=== Momotaro ===

In the folktale Momotaro, the Peach Boy, the dog following Momotaro starts fighting a monkey the moment they encountered, so this is why dogs and monkeys can't get along. More information [http://www.japanippon.com/fairytales/momotaro.htm here].

== Chapter 6 ==

=== Desu ===

Desu is added for politeness in this case. But in the Osaka dialect, it's supposed to be "dosu" instead.

== Epilogue ==

=== Town Pages ===

Town Pages is a directory for businesses.

=== Hello Pages ===

Hello Pages is a directory for pseudonyms.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Ghost_Hunt|Main Page]]
| Jump to [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Prologue_version2|Prologue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Ghost Hunt:Volume1 Translator's Notes

2015-09-14T06:47:46Z

Yumemi.sayaka:

<center>Translator's Notes and References for 
<big>悪霊シリーズ</big> 
Volume 1: Ghost Hunt</center>

== Prologue ==

=== Namuamidabutsu ===

This is a Buddhist chant/prayer that in Japanese means something like this "I sincerely believe in Amitabha, Lord have mercy on me". You can find more detailed information and better explanation [http://www.sacred-texts.com/bud/mcb/mcb10.htm here].

=== The sixteen year old Shibuya ===

References to age in Japan:
Earlier Naru said that he would be “seventeen this year”, this means that his birthday hasn't passed yet; in Japan, as long as your birthday has not passed you are referred to as being sixteen years of age, hence all references to his age by Mai in the novels are that Naru is sixteen years old and not seventeen years old.

== Chapter 3 ==

=== Oba-san ===

While this term literally means "aunt", it is generally used for middle-aged woman. However, calling a young woman (under age 40) this would be considered an insult. (Ayako is 23 years old.)

=== First name ===

In Japan everyone is generally known by their family name or their position in their company, hence calling someone by their first name indicates an intimate relationship such as family, close friends or lovers. If you do not fall within any of those categories, calling someone by their first/given name is considered rude and/or offensive, as it gives the assumption that you are intimately related to the said person.

=== Sly Tanuki ===

Tanuki is a raccoon dog. They are mischievous shapeshifters, like kitsune in folklore. They are also considered slow and absent-minded though. More information [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Tanuki here].

=== Kansai-ben ===

John speaks in Kansai-ben with an Australian accent. This is often considered funny, frightening, or very rural. Kansai-ben is used often in comedy talkshows.

=== Bouzu: Kiddo ===

"Bouzu" is how many people address little boys.

=== Wate ===

"Wate" is "Watashi" (I) in the Kansai dialect.

=== Jibakurei ===

Literally "earth-bound spirit." Basically it's a spirit that can't leave a certain location because of its former attachment to it when it was alive.

=== Spoken English ===

The asterisks* indicate spoken English words, as opposed to spoken Japanese.

== Chapter 4 ==

=== Momotaro ===

In the folktale Momotaro, the Peach Boy, the dog following Momotaro starts fighting a monkey the moment they encountered, so this is why dogs and monkeys can't get along. More information [http://www.japanippon.com/fairytales/momotaro.htm here].

== Chapter 6 ==

=== Desu ===

Desu is added for politeness in this case. But in the Osaka dialect, it's supposed to be "dosu" instead.

== Epilogue ==

=== Town Pages ===

Town Pages is a directory for businesses.

=== Hello Pages ===

Hello Pages is a directory for pseudonyms.

== Translation Credits ==

Author: Fyumi Ono

Translated by: Kaie / derawr / Sinmay

Edited by: Yumemi Sayaka

Project Manager: HolyCow

Hosted on: http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Ghost_Hunt

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Ghost_Hunt|Main Page]]
| Jump to [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Prologue_version2|Prologue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Ghost Hunt:Volume1 Translator's Notes

2015-09-14T06:43:16Z

Yumemi.sayaka:

<center>Translator's Notes and References for 
<big>悪霊シリーズ</big> 
Volume 1: Ghost Hunt</center>

== Prologue ==

=== Namuamidabutsu ===

This is a Buddhist chant/prayer that in Japanese means something like this "I sincerely believe in Amitabha, Lord have mercy on me". You can find more detailed information and better explanation [http://www.sacred-texts.com/bud/mcb/mcb10.htm here].

== Chapter 1 ==

=== Reference to age in Japan ===

Earlier Naru said that he would be “seventeen this year”, this means that his birthday hasn't passed yet; in Japan, as long as your birthday has not passed you are referred to as being sixteen years of age, hence all references to his age by Mai in the novels are that Naru is sixteen years old and not seventeen years old. (Naru's birthday is on the 19th of September and they met at the start of the school year in Japan, meaning it's only April)

== Chapter 3 ==

=== Oba-san ===

While this term literally means "aunt", it is generally used for middle-aged woman. However, calling a young woman (under age 40) this would be considered an insult. (Ayako is 23 years old.)

=== First name ===

In Japan everyone is generally known by their family name or their position in their company, hence calling someone by their first name indicates an intimate relationship such as family, close friends or lovers. If you do not fall within any of those categories, calling someone by their first/given name is considered rude and/or offensive, as it gives the assumption that you are intimately related to the said person.

=== Sly Tanuki ===

Tanuki is a raccoon dog. They are mischievous shapeshifters, like kitsune in folklore. They are also considered slow and absent-minded though. More information [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Tanuki here].

=== Kansai-ben ===

John speaks in Kansai-ben with an Australian accent. This is often considered funny, frightening, or very rural. Kansai-ben is used often in comedy talkshows.

=== Bouzu: Kiddo ===

"Bouzu" is how many people address little boys.

=== Wate ===

"Wate" is "Watashi" (I) in the Kansai dialect.

=== Jibakurei ===

Literally "earth-bound spirit." Basically it's a spirit that can't leave a certain location because of its former attachment to it when it was alive.

=== Spoken English ===

The asterisks* indicate spoken English words, as opposed to spoken Japanese.

== Chapter 4 ==

=== Momotaro ===

In the folktale Momotaro, the Peach Boy, the dog following Momotaro starts fighting a monkey the moment they encountered, so this is why dogs and monkeys can't get along. More information [http://www.japanippon.com/fairytales/momotaro.htm here].

== Chapter 6 ==

=== Desu ===

Desu is added for politeness in this case. But in the Osaka dialect, it's supposed to be "dosu" instead.

== Epilogue ==

=== Town Pages ===

Town Pages is a directory for businesses.

=== Hello Pages ===

Hello Pages is a directory for pseudonyms.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Ghost_Hunt|Main Page]]
| Jump to [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Prologue_version2|Prologue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Ghost Hunt:Volume1 Chapter1

2015-09-14T06:36:29Z

Yumemi.sayaka: /* 3 */

==Chapter 1 - Pressure Falling==

=== 1 ===
The following day had nice weather and the sakura trees on the road to school were forming a beautiful white tunnel.

Along with the nice weather I, for some reason, was feeling better too. In the morning, when I saw the sky clearing away and the sun rising, I suddenly felt myself full of energy, and went to school earlier than usual.

I was passing through the tunnel of roadside sakura trees on my way to school when I suddenly felt like seeing the old school building.

The old school building was standing on the opposite side of the sports ground facing the new one. A wooden, half-demolished building. A building that had many bad rumors going around about it. Everyone considered it a haunted mansion.

Are the rumors true?

I decided to go.

Maybe it is true. Being abandoned for a long time, the windows are clouded in dust. More than half of them are broken so one could see the gloomy inside of the school beyond them.

Dark hole openings in the windows. I feel something different from these holes, like they belong to another place, a different world than the one I know.

A distorted tiled roof. Half of the building is covered in a blue sheet. That originally beautiful blue color is soiled too, deeply ruined.

I approached the old school building.

The entrance way has an old-fashioned door with a glass window, which is clouded and broken too. A transparent vinyl put there is looking rather lonely.

I peeped in through that window.

Inside the entrance way the color of dusk is dominating. A rattly shoe shelf disposed to the faint light is standing there like a gravestone. A terrible amount of dust. A spider's nest. Its threads are dusty too. A completely dilapidated building.

Broken glass is scattered on the floor, something that looks like an old bowl, and other garbage is all over the place. Ruins. Dilapidated building. A haunted house. An old school building of bad rumors.

Peeping in, I suddenly notice a strange thing inside the entrance way.

What could it be?

A black machine.

Pretty big, looks like a video camera. Set on top of a tripod.

Why is such a thing here I wonder, I have to make sure what it is.

Spontaneously, I put my hand on the door knob.

A very dusty and rough sense of touch.

The door opened with a very unpleasant creak to let me inside.

I entered right after the door opened. As I thought, it's a video camera. It can't be... someone lost this?

I got closer to the camera.

Why would there be a camera?

This thing totally puzzles me. It's like seeing a car stopped in the middle of the living room of a friend's house.

Er, what is this?

Just when I stretched my hands towards the video camera...

"Who is it?"

A man's sharp voice.

In that ex-school building of bad luck. In that dark entrance way, inside that completely dilapidated building, there just when I saw a strange thing and felt curious...

At that time all of a sudden I heard a voice, it's impossible not to get surprised.

Of course I was surprised. Not just surprised. I literally jumped back. While jumping I unintentionally crashed into the almost collapsed shoe shelf.

At that moment the shoe shelf swayed turning around.

On my vision's edge I see a man's figure standing at the door.

I try to avoid the shoe shelf that was inclining towards me for the second time.

At the spur of the moment I trip and fall and the shoe shelf collapses grazing my uniform skirt, on top of that it directly hits the video camera... I take an innocent breath… that surprised me...

Huh, I thought I was going to get caught under it.

Taking a breath of relief, I turned to face the man just like a rogue would in front of two monks.

Not good.

Now it is completely broken. The previously broken shoe shelf. And the man is lying on the floor.

"Are you alright?"

I rushed over to him. And at the same time heard a voice.

"What's wrong?"

A man's voice.

The one who rushed over here from the door is the exchange student who made me feel unrestful since yesterday. Shibuya. Today he isn't wearing a uniform either. He is as black as ever.

He ran over to check the collapsed man near me.

"Lin?"

Does he know him? Saying that, he notices me, giving me an intense look.

"What happened?"

"Ah, that's……"

Just when I was about to answer the fallen man raised his body.

"Are you hurt?"

Shibuya asks him.

"Yes..."

He mutters.

Below the long forelock that is covering the upper part of his face, there is a red line flowing down.

My voice gets nervous.

"……Did you cut yourself somewhere?"

The blood falling from his chin is forming a circle of dots on the floor.

What should I do!

"I am very sorry! I was surprised and..."

I quickly try to give him a hand, but Shibuya stops me.

Using his perfectly calm hands, he is checking the state of the fallen man's injury.

"It's a small cut... Anywhere else?"

"I am alright."

The injured man gets up. He bends a little when his weight gets to his legs.

"Can you stand?　How are your legs?"

"……Everything is okay."

But still he has quite a sickly look on his face. A thick layer of sweat is running down his forehead.

Not knowing what to do, I just stand there nervously.

"I am really sorry. But suddenly hearing your voice I was totally surprised..."

"He already told you, it's okay", Shibuya says in a cold voice.

I counter with an even colder look.

"We met yesterday, didn't we?"

"That's right."

But is it alright for me to give him such a grave look? After all this man got injured because of me getting surprised.

"That's right, but what's more important now is, is there a hospital or a doctor nearby?"

"Right after the school gate..."

"Take me there."

Saying this, Shibuya supports his friend with a shoulder.

I also try to help him, but he pushes off my hand with his arm.

What's with this guy!

Glaring at me he says:

"I'm fine. Your help is unneeded."

...This guy... What's with his attitude. In the first place all this happened because you scared me like that. And I, like a kind person, lent you a hand...

"Lin, can you walk?"

"Yes, I am okay."

Shibuya takes a look at me.

"What's your name?"

"Taniyama..."

"Then, Taniyama-san, I will be alright from here on, you can return to the classroom."

"But.."

"I should let you know that the school bell just rang."

Heh?

I got up early and I'm still late?

Getting up early, being scared to death, these two guys almost freaking me out and on top of that I'm late for school?

Ah, I should have never approached the old building.

As I thought, this place is full of bad luck!

=== 2 ===

Even though I ran in all my haste I was totally late for school. And as if to finish me off, the teacher had to scold me in front of the whole class... It couldn't get any worse. Thanks to this I was in a bad mood throughout the whole day.

School ended.

And when I was about to go home, Keiko and the others gathered around my desk.

"Hey, Mai, are you going home?"

"Why?"

"Weren't we going to meet with yesterday's exchange guy?"

"Shibuya?"

"Yes, let's meet him."

Don't joke around. I don't want to see that guy's face for a while.

"I'm going home."　I made it clear to them that I won't go.

"Whyy?　Mai... You've changed."

Even Michiru nods.

"What a weirdo you are. That guy's got a godlike coolness, don't you think so?"

No, I don't. They are too excited.　I too, think he's got a pretty face, but that's all.

Recognizing me as a weirdo, Michiru says,

"Well, that's fine. The lesser rivals, the better."

"That's right. We'll be the only ones to enjoy his enchanting eyes."

Keiko is really happy.

"You really don't want to come?", Yuuri adds in mistrust.

"Are you sure? You were quite interested yesterday."

With these words Michiru smoothed down her uniform, having nothing more to say.

Keiko too gives up on me and changes the topic.

"But I was really surprised yesterday. The atmosphere was so tense wasn't it? I thought that ghosts had appeared for real."

"Me too."

"Today, we'll tell stories again."

"But where? We won't get in the right mood here. What about we borrow the A/V room again?"

You're really into it, aren't you?

"Yeah, it isn't dark enough here. The A/V room? The school's mixer room."

"That sounds okay."

...Just when they were talking about this...

"Wait a minute."

The voice we heard is that of our class rep, Kuroda Naoko-san.

Somehow, she always looks nervous. It's been half a month since I entered this school, but I still haven't even talked to her.

"Ah, Kuroda-san, good-bye." Yuuri turns to her with an innocent smile.

"It isn't goodbye. What were you talking about just now?"

Kuroda-san seems to be in a bad mood.

But we didn't insult you or anything.

Then I replied,

"We're going to tell ghost stories today. That's what we were talking about."

Keiko poked me.

I feel Kuroda-san's murderous intent.

What's with her?

At exactly that moment, Shibuya shows his face from the door.

"Is Taniyama-san here?"

Kuroda-san turns to his direction.

"What year are you?　What are you doing here?"

"Ah, I had an arrangement with these girls..."

"Arrangement?　About the ghost stories?"

"That's right...?"

Hearing Shibuya's answer, Kuroda-san turns at us without fail.

"Didn't I tell you to stop doing this?!"

...Ah?　What's with this girl?

She angled her eyes.

"No wonder I've been having headaches since this morning."

"Ha-a?"

I incline my head doubtfully. What is she talking about?

"Taniyama-san, I am sensitive to spirits. I have headaches when a lot of them gather. I am having headaches today. Spirits have definitely gathered here."

"……Ha-a……"

"Didn't you know?　When you tell ghost stories spirits gather. These are mainly low-level spirits. But even if they are low-level ones, when a lot of them gather they attract stronger spirits. You will be in trouble if that happens."

"..Haa..."

……WHAT'S WITH THIS GIRL?!

"So you shouldn't think of telling ghost stories as 'fun'."

Then she turns to Shibuya.

"It would be quite troublesome if senpai did it too. I'd have to do an exorcism," Kuroda-san says that with a thoughtful expression.

Shibuya shrugs his shoulders.

"Isn't it just your imagination?"

"That's why people who can't sense spirits are annoying."

Her tone is persistently intense.

Shibuya looks at her with a strong intent.

"You, if you really can sense them then do you sense something from the old school building?"

"Old school building?　Ah, it seems spirits of those who died during the war are gathering there." Kuroda-san says quickly.

"Died during the war……?"

"Right. I often see a man's shadow looking at me from the windows and it looks like a man from the war"

"Heeh, which war?"

"Of course, the World War II. During the war there was a hospital on that place. The spirits of the dead nurses can be seen there. It had been air-raided once. Therefore a lot of injured spirits can be seen too."

"Awesome."

Shibuya says with a sarcastic smile.

"I didn't know this was a hospital during the war. I heard that this school was here since pre-war days. And before that there was a medical faculty, wasn't there?"

……A really hard personality……

Kuroda-san purses her lips. Then her face gets red.

"I woudn't know such a thing. Anyway, I've seen them. A person unable to sense them wouldn't understand."

Kuroda-san doesn't give up until the end.

"The school principal is bothered that the ex-building's demolition failed and was complaining.　Are you here to exorcise it?"

"...it isn't so simple。We'll do it when possible."

"I see."

Shibuya responds coldly, and turns to us.

"Since here is no good, let's go elsewhere?"

"Still continuing with such a thing!"

Kuroda-san snaps at Shibuya with incredible force.

But Shibuya completely unconcerned comes to us making Keiko and the others restless again.

"Let's……"

This extremely timid voice is Yuuri's.

"Let's put it off for today?"

"I agree...I'm not in the mood for it."

Keiko loses her enthusiasm too.

What's happening? No one is even looking at him, they will miss the chance for an intimate experience with their cool senpai.

But still Michiru says, "...Shibuya-senpai, sorry. After all..."

"I see."

Shibuya nods in assent.

"Then some other time."

Saying that, he raises his hand. Looking at the seemingly-pleased Kuroda-san he says,

"You are satisfied too, right?"

"...What are you talking about?"

"It's okay if you don't know. ――Taniyama-san, please."

Shibuya invites me.

Keiko and the others throw a surprised glance at me.

"What is it?"

"Do you have a spare minute?"

He says with a smile on his face. Keiko and company do not notice his negative expression. My back is being watched reproachfully while leaving the room.

=== 3 ===

"Who's that girl?"

Shibuya asks me while walking in a brisk step before me, where is he taking me I wonder.

"I don't know. Today was the first time I spoke with her. She seems suspicious to me for some reason."

"Yeah. Is she really a medium?"

He asked with a thoughtful expression.

"Well, she said it herself, didn't she? By the way, is the person from this morning alright?"

"About that."

Shibuya turns to face me with his cold, indifferent expression.

"He sprained his left ankle. It is apparently in very bad condition, so he won't be able to stand for a while."

"……Oh…… I'm really sorry……"

I say this, but still I wonder if I really should be apologizing to him.

"Well…… Is he an acquaintance of yours?"

"Wasn't it obvious?"

Shibuya glances at me with ridicule in his eyes.

"What kind of acquaintance?"

I ask.

He was giving me a strange feeling. That guy from the morning was over the hill no matter how you look at him. That same person was talking to his partner, the [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Translator's_Notes#Reference to age|sixteen year old]] Shibuya, in a polite manner, while on the opposite side Shibuya was always talking in an excessively rude way. Isn't this a reversal?

Shibuya replies with his peaceful voice in a casual manner.

"Assistant."

Oh. What an arrogant assistant this is. Would you normally talk to your master in such a rude tone?

"Your boss seems to have a rather strict personality."

I say this with a grain of sarcasm. I don't know if it was a sprained ankle or a broken bone, but I had already relieved myself from that responsibility by lending him a hand.

"But it wasn't only me who was responsible for your master's injury. He was the one who surprised me--"

"It's the opposite."

The opposite? What is? I didn't surprise him for sure.

Shibuya speaks curtly—

"I am the boss. He is the assistant."

Eh!?

EEEEHH?!

……What the heck? This is a serious matter.

A sixteen year-old using an adult for his assistant?　What in the world is this guy? I stare at Shibuya with an ‘are you serious’ expression. He looks at me with all his pale glory.

"My assistant being unable to move is troubling. Don't you think you have a responsibility to take on, Taniyama-san?"

"Hey, don't joke around! Just to make things clear, I'm a victim too. Not only was I startled to death, but I was late for school."

All the world's cold is gathered inside his eyes.

"He was hurt. And how are you?"

"...That is... I'm pretty lively."

"Moreover, the camera was broken."

Ah, that video camera. Now that I think about it, it fell really badly. And it's a fragile precision instrument...

"Lin... I mean, my assistant, tried to prevent you from touching it, which lead to our current situation."

"That is……really……"

A really bad situation. That was inevitable. It wasn't my fault. Even if I say so, it doesn't feel like he'll understand.

"I would have liked for you to pay compensation for the camera, but……"

Compensation!? Are you joking!

"It isn't like I broke it intentionally!"

"Didn't they teach you not to touch other people's stuff without permission?"

……But…… I felt like…

"Why in the world is there a video camera in such a place?..."

"And, how much is the compensation……?"

What Shibuya estimated was an unbelievable sum of money. Such a great cost that only exists in dreams.

"Cut it out with the jokes!　Why is that video camera so expensive?!　This can't possibly be true!"

"That video camera was custom-made, produced in Germany. Would you like to see the certificate?"

Foreign order. Custom-made, at that. My eyes went black. What am I going to do?

Shibuya said:

"If you don't like this..."

……What? I can apologize for not being able to pay!

"Would you mind taking the place of my assistant?"

"By this…… You mean I'll be working as your assistant?"

"Exactly."

"I'll do it."

I'll do it, be it an assistant's job or a maid's job. Shibuya nods his head in agreement.

At the same time I asked him a sudden question.

"By the way, what kind of work are you doing, Shibuya-san?"

Second-year, high school student. 17 year-old student, has an assistant, using an incredibly expensive camera. What the hell is he doing?

"Ghost Hunter."

"Haa!?"

"Or in other words, ghost extermination. We've come here to investigate the old school building by the request of the principle. We are called 'Shibuya Psychic Research'."

"Pusai..kkiku... risaachi?"

"Haven't you taken any English lessons?"

I have. Well, excuse me. For being bad at English.

"A psychic phenomenon investigation service. And I am the head of it."

Wha……Whaat. Head, this fellow, with the social standing of a sixteen year-old!

Not only that, but what...?　Investigation of the old school building?　Psychic phenomenon investigation service!? This is a joke, right!?

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume1 Prologue|Previous Section]]
| Return to [[Ghost Hunt|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume1 Chapter2|Next Section]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Ghost Hunt:Volume1 Prologue

2015-09-14T06:33:55Z

Yumemi.sayaka:

==Prologue==

It was completely dark inside the room. A blue penlight's glow was moving around. A light too weak to illuminate the entire room. The blue light shone on the floating silhouette of the girl holding the penlight.

It's raining outside. The voice of the young girl is sweeping somewhere throughout the lonely sounds of the falling rain.

"...This is a story I heard from my uncle.

One summer my uncle went to the mountain with a friend. They walked, aiming to see the summit of that mountain."

She paused for a moment.

"...And you know, the weather was nice, but they lost their way, even though they had been there before.

They should have arrived to the top in about three hours, but no matter how much they walked, they couldn't reach it.

Strange as it may seem, they kept on walking, and then a completely unknown mountain ridge appeared above them and they couldn't understand where they were anymore. Anyway, under these circumstances they decided to return and took the way from which they came, but after they walked for a while the same place appeared before them.

No matter how many times they walked that way, they always came to the same ridge. Eventually it got dark and they had no choice, but to camp at that place."

No one was able to open their mouths now.

"Night came. They sat by the camp-fire, chatting, when they heard a man's voice. A voice asking for help. The two of them looked around for the voice's owner, but couldn't see anyone. Trying to call for him didn't give a result either.

And just when they thought that it was just their imagination, they heard the voice again. This time it was closer than before, they searched again, but still there was no one around.

The same thing happened many times again, and the voice was steadily closing in to them. At the end the voice got so close to them that it was coming from the campfire. Someone's breath, footsteps and even clothes' rubbing sound could be heard, but still they couldn't see anyone there. As anyone would, they got a very bad feeling about that, so my uncle's friend began chanting a '[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Translator's_Notes#Namuamidabutsu|namuamidabutsu]]' prayer.

All the sounds started to tone down.

The two of them couldn't sleep that night at all and waited for dawn. In the morning they realized that near the camp there was a cairn."

"A cairn?"

"Yeah. When a man died in the mountain, they piled up some stones at that place instead of a grave.

That's called a cairn.

――You see, that cairn was about an average man's height. It was impossible to miss it. Still they didn't notice it the day before.

The dead person probably felt lonely and tried to invite them...or something like that.

I still wonder what could have happened if my uncle's friend didn't do the 'namuamidabutsu' prayer.”

Yuuri finished her story, leaving the rain's sound to be the only sign of activity around us.

She quietly turned off the penlight.

Another two lights remained inside the room.

"Next is Mai."

Keiko suggests from the darkness.

As the expert, I started my story.

"...It's a story I heard when I was a grade student.

On a street at night there was a woman going back home. That was in the Autumn, so her body got cold midway and she felt she needed to go to the toilet. She was just passing near a park and thought she could use the public toilet there.

A public bathroom at night doesn't feel right, does it?　Because it's dark and all...

Although she didn't want to, she went into the restroom. Then, she heard a voice calling out of thin air."

I made my high-pitched voice tremble.

"’Do you want a red mantle?’

‘No-o!’

Someone screamed.

That woman was totally frightened and left the restroom.

But somehow the door was stuck.

The door jolted and again she heard the same voice, 'Do you want a red mantle?'.

She hit the door with all her might, but it didn't open. And when she heard the voice for the third time she answered,'No, I don't want it'.

Right after that the door opened quickly."

No one could speak. Only a weak rough noise of breathing mingled with the sound of the rain is audible.

I continued the story.

"The woman got out of the restroom in a haste and was so scared that she just couldn't go home by herself, then she saw two patrol policemen passing by.

She greeted the policemen and told them about what happened while going home. They told her, ‘That was probably a molester who had hidden himself somewhere inside the bathroom. We can't catch him by ourselves.’, so she had to go inside again.

Before she entered the toilet again the police man told her ‘When the voice asks you again, please say yes.’

Then the woman entered the toilet and soon after that she heard the creepy voice say ‘Do you want a red mantle?’ She, as instructed, answered with ‘Yes’. And at the same instant a terrible scream filled the midnight silence.

The door opened quickly, and the woman there was dead."

Raindrop sounds. Just raindrops...

"She was covered in red just like she was wearing a red mantle.

She was dyed in deep red blood. Her body was pierced so that it looked like the pointer of a compass, full of small holes everywhere."

Everyone screamed.

"No!"

"Waah!"

Hearing the screams, I turned off the penlight.

Only one light was left.

Only one blue light was still shining... Michiru started her story.

"It's a story about this school..."

The blue light is shining on Michiru's hair, her hair that is hanging down from around her face.

"Mai, have you heard the story of the old school building?"

I turn my face, shaking my head in a negative answer.

"Strange.

At the ex-school building there is a wooden building at the opposite side of the sports ground. The half-collapsed building."

"...So.

It wasn't collapsed. That's where the reconstruction stopped."

"Why...?"

Michiru smiled like a ghost.

"Curse..."

"C-c-curse?"

"Yes...

That building was cursed... a lot of strange incidents happened there. Every year a teacher and a pupil died there... Was it a fire or an incident, only bad things happened there."

I saw that right after I entered this school. The old building had half-collapsed. It was full of broken glass and walls around. Really, that building is a scary place.

"The new school building was built ten years ago.

That time, when they had to demolish the old building to start the construction, strange things happened. A machine stopped and workers got ill. But still they tried to break the west wall, and the roof fell down. All the way from the second floor. All of the workers on the first floor died."

Diseases, injuries, incidents...

"Thereupon the construction was suspended. It was left like that, with the west side collapsed, for a long time.

After that unpleasant things continued to happen. A child from the neighborhood was found dead in the ex-building, three days after that a teacher committed suicide there...

...The demolition was restarted last year in order to rebuild the gym. But again only the half of it got demolished, before the work got suspended. The same as last time. A machine broke, a worker got..."

...huh.

"Once a truck went out of control and drove through the sports ground during class. Two students died and seven were severely injured. It was on the newspapers too."

...I don't like this.

Michiru keeps on in a low voice.

"My senpai's friend saw a man's ghost at the ex-building...

A person's white shadow was looking at her from the second floor, she said. The road around the school fence isn't a place to walk at night. When I was walking my dog at night at that street I felt someone looking at me. When I turned around, from the window of a half-collapsed classroom a white silhouette was..."

"It can't be..."

Keiko raises her voice.

"It's true. ...and that person was waving his hand like he was inviting me. I got the feeling that I shouldn't go inside the old school so I left staggering on my feet."

"A-and..?"

"That's all. When I started walking, my dog burst out barking with great energy, so I got back there. I looked again at the window, but the person wasn't there anymore."

"Hyaa..."

"...I'm turning it off."

Michiru said quietly. The room got quiet again.

With a weak sound Michiru's penlight disappeared. The vicinity was wrapped up in the darkness and the sound of the rain.

Keiko says with a hazy voice from inside the darkness.

"One..."

Her voice is trembling. After we tell the ghost stories and turn off the lights we have to count upwards from one. The last one should be a ghost.

Yuuri's voice.

"Two..."

Mine.

"Three..."

Michiru's low voice.

"Four..."

There are four of us. Are we about to hear a fifth voice?

We strained our ears.

*Raindrops*

"FIVE"

KYAAA!!!

We all screamed, horrified at once. We fell into panic with agonizing cries.

What was that!?　This voice!?!

Keiko and the others embrace themselves in fear.

"No-o, no-o！"

At that instant, the dark room was lit up. Near the door there is a light switch. Under the small green light there is a group of unsociable looking students among the desks. In the school basement there is a Audio-Video room, that's where we are.　We turned around, and saw a tall boy standing near the door, looking at us with interest.

He has an impressively beautiful face. His hair as dark as night, and a deep gloomy look in his eyes. With well-matched black clothes. His white face and hands are like the melting moonlight inside the twilight abyss.

Without a uniform. Is he an exchange student?

Keiko asked, "W...was that you?"

"Yes... did I do something wrong?"

A nice peaceful voice.

Michiru sits down relieved.

"Ahh, that surprised me. I thought I was going to die."

"Excuse me. The lights were off so I thought there was nobody in here, but suddenly I heard voices... so I just.."

"That's... it's alright!"

Keiko says joyfully,

"Are you an exchange student?"

He paused a little.

"...is it like that, I wonder..."

What's with the pause?

"A first-year?"

"...I'm seventeen this year."

A strange way to answer.

"So, you are a senpai."

Keiko says that with a lively voice. She is the kind that is attracted only by the looks. Actually this guy is really handsome. A tall figure. Long legs too. And again, a beautiful face.

...But I kind of feel something weird from him. It's just a feeling, but I can tell we don't match.

Michiru says with a smiling face.

"We are sorry to have surprised you too! We were telling ghost stories."

"Heeh…"

He said and smiled.

"Would you mind if I joined you?"

Everyone screamed in delight.

"Please, please... Sit here."

Michiru pulled his arm.

"What's your name?"

"Shibuya..."

Keiko's eyes formed a heart at that moment.

"Shibuya-senpai, do you like ghost stories too?"

"Sort of."

He smiled.

Everyone screamed happily again, but after all I had this feeling of unrest coming from him. I wonder why, but I didn't really like him.

"Shibuya-san..."

I said, and he turned at my direction.

Mm? As I said his face was expressing a smile. But I felt it. This guy had something hidden under the surface. His eyes aren't smiling.

"What are you doing in a place like this?"

"I had something to take care of."

"Then do it faster, because we're going home now."

"Eeh!"

Keiko and Michiru exclaimed, dissatisfied. Even Yuuri who has been quiet until now, pulls my uniform.

"That Mai...Don't worry about it senpai.

What is it that you have to do here?　We will help you!"

"...Ah, it's only some tape dubbing..."

Shibuya-senpai once again forces his smile.

"The truth is, I'm in a hurry right now.　How about, next time you tell ghost stories, you let me join in?"

"Then, tomorrow after school!"

Keiko wags her tail.

"Alright. Where?"

"Our homeroom! Room 1-F!"

He smiled, bowing his head in assent.

"Okay, then we are off. Goodbye."

Michiru stood in an unusually graceful manner.

"Take care."

"Yess.(♥)"

Everyone was in high spirits, Keiko and the others were pleased with themselves, but for me, I was the only one unsatisfied and thinking about what had just happened in the A/V room.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Ghost Hunt|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 1 Chapter1|Next Section]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Ghost Hunt:Volume1 Epilogue

2015-09-14T06:29:55Z

Yumemi.sayaka: /* Epilogue */

==Epilogue==

"Hey, what's Shibuya-san doing now?" asked Keiko.

Keiko gazed at the window.

Outside, the machine that tore down the old school building lay looming. The demolition was complete.

"Mai, why didn't you ask him for his address? You could've at least gotten his phone number—"

...Shut up.

Michiru was also gazing at the window.

"I looked through the phone book, but it wasn't there," I responded.

...That's right. "Shibuya Psychic Research" wasn't in the business section of the phone book. There wasn't a section of psychics in the [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Translator's_Notes#Town Pages|Town Pages]] either. And usually businesses aren't in the [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Translator's_Notes#Hello Pages|Hello Pages]]. (Although I did take a look.) When I asked the operator, she just gave me a cold reply:

"If there is no address, then there is no way for me to look it up."

Keiko said, "Well, since the principal called him in, he must know the guy's address. Go ask him."

"How about you go ask?" Michiru replied coldly.

"Eh— How do I ask him?" replied Keiko.

"I don't want to ask either."

"But."

...I thought about asking the principal too. But, how do I do it?

Well, it's not like I don't have an excuse. I can just say I want to return something he forgot to him.

But, what do I say after I phone him? Naru will definitely use his normal voice and ask, "What did you call for?"

"Hey, Mai, just go and ask the principal already—"

"I don't have any reason to look for him," I replied.

"Man— You're being so cold," Keiko said depressingly.

Man— Don't say it anymore.

I don't want to think about Naru right now. I'm only coping with this because you guys keep blabbering on and on about it.

"Hey Mai..." Michiru called, walking toward me.

"Don't bother me," I said, walking away.

"Wait, just hear me out. You have a very good reason to..."

Don't bother me!

I don't want to say it anymore. I almost felt like crying.

"He has nothing to do with me," I insisted. "You two can go on fawning over him over there."

"What— How cold—"

Suddenly the intercom came on.

"Taniyama Mai of class 1-F, please report to the principal's office."

...What happened?

Standing up, I thought about it, pulling Michiru and Keiko's attention toward me.

I thought about what will happen in the principal's office.

"Um, I'm Taniyama," I said once I reached his office.

"Ah, Taniyama-san? You have a phone call."

The secretary motioned toward the phone on the counter.

Telephone call? From the school?

"Hello, I'm Taniyama."

Who is it?

"Mai?"

......

This... Voice...

I couldn't help but be startled.

"Mai?"

"Yes! It's me!"

"You don't need to shout. I can hear you clearly."

...Ah— This tone.

It's Naru...

"Why did you call the school?"

"Wouldn't you think it's because I don't know your home number?"

Why does he need to talk so arrogantly. I was so happy I nearly cried. Why... Why would Naru call me.

"...Is something up?"

I tried hard to hold back my emotions and remain calm.

"Compensation."

"...Huh?"

"I'm talking about your payment as my assistant. It's okay if you don't want it."

...Ah, is that it...

As I sighed, my eyes seem to cloud over.

...So it's business related.

"I never thought I'd get paid. But if you'll give it to me, I'll gladly take it."

I'm taking it. I'm definitely taking it.

Stupid Naru.

"Then, I'll transfer it to your bank account. Do you know your account number?"

...Account number?

"How would I remember that. And don't forget, I'm at school right now."

"...Then I'll mail it to you."

...Mail it?

Hey, the least you can do is use this as an excuse to see me again.

"Sure, just do whatever."

"In that case, tell me your address."

Hee hee. I told him my address.

The envelope will definitely have the sender's address on it.

Maybe he'll even use his home address. And then I'll just carelessly pay him a visit, and be asked in his cold tone, "What are you here for?"

But, I'll just leave it like this.

"—Ok, well, it'll be there in a week."

"Okay."

"And, Mai?"

"Wh—at—" My voice almost ran out of energy. Ha ha ha...

"Does your school prohibit its students from working?"

"Nope."

"...Oh, in that case."

"Ah—?"

"Do you want to work here?"

...Huh? ...Work...?

...Work?

"Work in Naru's office?!"

I couldn't help but grasp the phone with all my strength.

"—I don't have enough office workers. A while earlier, someone quit."

"...I'll do it!"

I'll do it! I'll do anything!

"Then, why don't you come over and look over things. The address is..."

I eagerly scribbled down the address.

...A dream. This is a dream.

"Can you find a time to come?"

"How about the day after tomorrow, Saturday."

Now would be an okay time too.

"Then, on Saturday, come on your spare time."

Ah, I'm so happy. What do I do.

"Ah— One more thing."

"Eh?"

"—Thank you for helping earlier. You were a big help. Thank you very much."

...I'm even feeling embarrassed.

My head was spinning. That was the first time I heard him speak not in a cold tone, but in a nice, thankful tone.

I was so touched I was rendered speechless.

"Then, I'll see you on Saturday."

"Okay."

I finally had the energy to speak again.

"I'll see you Saturday!"

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume1 Chapter8|Previous Section]]
| Return to [[Ghost Hunt|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Prologue|Next Section]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Ghost Hunt:Volume1 Chapter8

2015-09-14T06:25:41Z

Yumemi.sayaka: /* Chapter 8 - Warning Lifted */

==Chapter 8 - Warning Lifted==

===1===

Naru still didn't come back.

As a thoughtful, excellent girl, I went back to school with my uniform on.

The moment I stepped into the classroom, Kuroda called me.

"Taniyama-san... Are you okay?"

"Yeah, I'm fine. Sorry to worry you."

After sitting down, I was surrounded by Keiko and the others.

"Mai, I heard that yesterday was dangerous."

"How do you know?"

"Kuroda said so. She was bragging about it just now."

...I knew it, I knew it.

Yuuri whispered listlessly, "It must be so lucky having psychic powers... Things would be great if I had them..."

Give it up already. It's dangerous.

Michiru said, "Yeah— That would be awesome. And I would be able to hear Shibuya-san's beautiful voice."

Keiko's expression changed. "True. For a moment there, I was scared when the telephone rang."

...Huh?

I abruptly turned toward Keiko. "What did you just say?"

"I was saying— All three of us got a telephone call last night."

"Was it Naru? When?"

Keiko looked at me, surprise evident on her face. "Last night. You didn't know?"

"No. Naru has been gone since yesterday afternoon. Where was he calling from?"

"He didn't say where he was at."

"Then what did he say?"

Keiko looked at the others, then Michiru quietly answered my question. "He asked a lot of questions. Questions about the old school building. And questions about you."

"Me?"

"Yes. He also asked about the teacher and Kuroda."

...Exactly what did he ask about?

What is that Naru doing, disappearing off for no reason. Just what is he doing?

I was thinking about this when the teacher suddenly came in.

The moment she entered, she announced, "Kuroda, Taniyama, the principal wants to see you."

Huh?

===2===

Kuroda and I knocked on the door, then entered the classroom.

There were eight people.

In the middle was Naru.

...This guy... Was he here the whole time?

But then I saw the principal, so I waved hello to him. "Sorry we're late..." Then I sat in one of the chairs arranged for us.

What happened? Why did they call us?

Naru stood up. "Is everyone who was involved in this case here and accounted for?"

The principal nodded in response.

Naru told us to relax, turned off the lights, and covered the windows with curtains, sealing the room in darkness.

A light lay on the table, flashing repeatedly like a flickering flashlight.

"Please look at this light."

The room flashed from light to dark.

Naru spoke calmly, "Look at the light. Slowly breathe in and out... Relax your shoulders..."

What a strange atmosphere. The light flashed again and again. Reality seemed to slip away in this illuminated world.

"...Is that me breathing?"

We listened carefully.

Naru's voice was calm, quiet. "Listen carefully to your breathing..."

He repeated it.

...I'm tired... I didn't get enough sleep yesterday, what with the half-awake-half-asleep state I was in...

Naru's soft voice rang through the air. I can hear the fluctuating rhythm of his voice.

—Tonight... Something will happen...

—The chair on the second floor of the old school building... Will move by itself...

—Tonight in the old school building... In the lab room...

The lab room... Chair

......

"Okay, it's finished."

The room suddenly brightened.

The bright light blinded my eyes.

"...Huh?"

"Thank you for your cooperation."

Naru bowed. There was an old chair beside him.

...The chair...

After leaving the classroom, I called out to Naru before he left for the old school building.

"Naru!"

Naru turned around, his dark blue eyes gazing into mine. He's still that confident.

"Yesterday... Where did you go afterwards?"

"I went to many places... I heard you were injured?"

"Yeah, but nothing serious. Just a bump on my head."

"Poor you. Well, just don't get any dumber and it'll be all right."

...Why you—

"Hey, what was that just now?" I said.

Instead of replying, he shot a question back at me. "Aren't you going back to class?"

"Oh no!"

"...So you want to be an idiot."

...Jerk—

Ready to leave, I waved good-bye to him. But then I just remembered I had to ask him a question. "Naru!"

"What?" he said, a hint of irritation in his voice.

"...This is kind of sudden, but..."

"Ignorant girl."

I didn't say anything yet!

So this is what your manners are like—

"Last night, did you come back... Here?"

"Back to the old school building?" Naru looked surprised.

"...You didn't come back then?"

"I just came back."

Darn, that must've been a dream.

Of course— How can Naru be so nice—

Naru looked at me, a look of confusion on his face.

I waved my hand, dismissing the idea.

It was a dream— Of course. Yeah, just a dream.

...But, why would I have a dream like that?

......?

...Can it be...

Hold, hold on for a moment! Hey!

I...I...I must be—!

Ahhh—

===3===

After school I went to the old school building.

But first I went to the parking lot and found Naru sitting down in his van.

When I saw him through the window, my heart skipped a beat, and I was overfilled with joy.

Hey, how can this be—

I missed my chance to speak.

I'm going to talk! In the same way I always do!

When I tried to gather up the courage to speak, Naru noticed me. He looked at me, his eyes deep and profound.

Not good... I'm blushing.

Naru seemed to be listening to the recordings, but when he saw me he placed his earphones down. "Last night, was it you who helped set these tape recorders up?"

"Yeah... I wanted to set up the camcorders instead, but I didn't know how."

"It's quite impressive of you to be able to record this. There are some rather interesting sounds here."

"So the poltergeist incident from yesterday was recorded?"

"Yes, all of it."

Thank goodness.

"Ah, that's right. The shoe cabinet..."

Hmm? Naru looked my way. It's all right if you don't look at me—

"Umm... The... Shoe cabinet... Was warm."

"The one that fell down?"

"Yeah. That's right, objects that poltergeists touch should be warm to the touch.... That's what you said before, right?"

"I'm surprised you remember so clearly."

Wahh~~ He complimented me... No, that's not it.

Naru stood up, then handed me some electrical wires.

"......"

"Set up the equipment."

"Huh?!"

Luckily for me, John passed by and helped Naru instead. John carried the videocamera while Naru carried some kind of machine I've never seen before.

"Hey, what's that?" I asked.
When Naru reached the lab room, he placed the machine down and told me to set up the tripod. Then he walked into the room.

Naru pulled an old chair from a corner. The chair was nearly broken.

Then he placed the chair in the middle of the room and started drawing a circle around it.

"What's that?"

A chair in the middle of the room... What kind of spell is that?

After Naru drew the circle, he left the room.

He returned to the van to bring in more equipment. When he came back, I grabbed him.

"Hey, what are you doing this for?"

I asked Naru.

Naru looked around the room for a place to put the camcorder. His face was stoic.

"Hey—"

Ignoring me, he headed towards the hallway.

...What's the meaning of this, you jerk.

So much equipment. Naru set up the expensive equipment.

"Hey— Shibuya-sama, what was that? Did something happen? Tell me already," I implored.

He sighed, crossed his arms, and leaned against the wall. "It's a radar."

"A radar... Like the ones that airplanes use?"

"Correct."

...Oh oh oh.

"What are you going to do with it?"

"I can't say. If I tell you, the results will be meaningless."

"But I'm your assistant..."

"No."

Oh— Selfish guy.

"I'll tell you tomorrow so don't ask until then."

"Well, I have another question."

"What?"

"Did you know the reason behind the hauntings?"

"I'm not sure, but I'm probably not wrong..."

With the exception of what he just told me, Naru didn't say anything else. He wouldn't answer me when I asked him more questions.

John didn't want to see this anymore. "Mai-san, Shibuya-san must be thinking about the case right now. He'll tell you tomorrow so don't ask him anymore. Let's just wait untill tomorrow, okay?"

"...Okay..."

Naru seemed unconcerned about my questions. He went ahead and started to hammer in some nails onto the window sides.

...Is a storm coming?

After he finished, Naru handed calligraphic brushes to me and John.

"Sign your name on the boards, and make sure you write big."

Huh?

You won't answer even if I ask, huh.

Oh well. I bowed to the boards, then signed my name on them.

"Are the windows closed?"

"Yes."

If you knock on the windows, they barely move.

We left the lab room, and Naru closed the door. After he nailed the boards onto the door, sealing it shut, he handed us the calligraphic pens again. "Sign your name on the board."

I signed my name under John's signature.

Afterwards, Naru walked towards his equipment and placed a cleansing tag on it. We signed our names on it again.

Then we finally left.

What was that all about. That kind of work.

Making others do things like that—

===4===

The next day I went to school early.

I headed straight for the old school building.

Naru had come already. He was sitting in his van, handling something. Someone stood beside him.

Huh?

It's the assistant I injured!

I walked towards the van and knocked. "Good morning."

I was deeply concerned about the assistant. "Is the injury all right?"

The assistant's eyes gazed coldly back at me.

...I was also hit by the shoe cabinet. You didn't...curse me or anything, right?

Naru opened the car door. "You're here rather early today."

"Of course I am."

That's right. Today's "tomorrow". That thing you were doing yesterday. Aren't you going to tell me what it is?

Naru looked impatient.

"Hey, so what's up? What was that thing you were doing yesterday?"

Naru sighed. "Mai, don't you think you talk too much?"

"If you don't want me to tell anyone, I can keep it a secret."

Naru thought about it for a while. "Wait a while. Everyone will be here soon."

Everyone... Meaning? Are you talking about Miko-san and them?

Exactly what are you thinking about?

An arguement broke out moments before everyone came together.

Kuroda came before class started as well.

Like me, she was also pestering Naru for answers. She wanted to know what happened yesterday, so I told her that we'd have to wait for everyone else to come first. Unfortunately, she didn't listen to me and went ahead and picked a fight with Naru.

"Then I'll stay here and wait," Kuroda announced.

"Go home," Naru replied coldly.

In the end Kuroda won the arguement, to which Naru sighed resignedly.

After the school bell rang, Miko-san and the rest quickly scrambled here.

And so, Kuroda and I skipped class.

Well, I guess this is okay too.

Miko-san, Bou-san, John, and Masako came. When the whole team was here, Naru walked towards the old school building.

Naru headed towards the building, one hand supporting his assistant who was using crutches, and one hand holding his camcorder.

"What are you going to show us today?" Bou-san snickered.

Miko-san laughed too. "Maybe we shouldn't go and see. Someone might turn up missing again."

Naru showed no expression on his face.

"I just want some witnesses in my experiment," Naru replied.

"Huh?"

Miko-san and Bou-san were dumbfounded.

When we reached the front of the lab room, I noticed the equipment were in the same place they were yesterday. Naru called John and me, "Look at the equipment. Is the paper with your signature intact?"

What?

Sometime beforehand, Naru had given the assistant the camcorder.

I examined the paper with our signatures. It wasn't damaged in any way, and my signature was still intact.

"Is everything okay?" he asked.

"Yes," I replied.

"Yes, it's the same as yesterday," John answered.

"What about the signatures on the door? Is it your handwriting?"

"Yes."

"That's right."

Naru nodded, then proceeded to tear down the planks he had hammered onto the door yesterday.

We looked with curiosity.

Naru entered the lab room.

...Huh?

The pink circle drawn in the middle of the floor.

The chair should be in that circle...it should be in the middle of the circle.

But instead, the chair was beside the window.

"Shibuya-san, the chair moved," John informed.

"Yes it did," Naru said, smiling satisfactorily.

Miko-san interjected, "Wait a minute. What's going on here?"

Instead of answering, Naru headed toward the camcorder. After he saw the display screen of the camcorder, he smiled.

"Hey, Naru-chan," Miko-san called out impatiently.

Naru looked at us, a confident glint in his eyes.

"Thank you for your cooperation. Tomorrow I will leave."

Eh? Ehhhhhh?

"You already told us this case was over," Miko-san reminded him sarcastically.

"I did say something like that."

"Land subsidence?"

...What a sarcastic jerk.

But then, Naru nodded, "Yes."

"Haaa!"

Bou-san jeered, "You better stop while you're ahead. Can land subsidence really cause all that?"

"Land subsidence is a sufficient explanation for the case the principal presented me."

"Then, what made the windows shatter? And what caused the strange noises afterwards?!"

...Good point. That's not a sound that land subsidence can make.

"That was a poltergeist."

"Look you!" Miko-san and Bou-san shouted in unison.

"You can't exorcise ghosts, right? So you're just investigating a bit and then calling it a day," Bou-san said, pointing a finger of accusation at Naru.

Naru remained calm, "There is no need to exorcise. I believe that would be unnecessary."

Rewinding his tape, Naru turned toward us, "Do you want to watch?"

We started to watch the recording of the chair. At first the chair was in the middle of the room. We stared intently.

"What're we watching this for?" Miko-san mumbled.

Naru paid no attention to her.

"Hey..." the woman said as the chair in the TV screen began to shake.

The chair shook and shook, then it started to slide across the floor. There was no external force. It just moved by itself to the side of the window. It shook violently, then fell. It didn't move again.

Naru pressed the stop button.

"What... Was that just now?" I asked.

"It's just what you saw."

"The chair moved?"

"Yes, it did move."

...What happened?

Bou-san sighed exasperately, "That was a very strong poltergeist! We must exorcise it immediately..."

Naru replied coldly, "That would be unnecessary."

Naru noticed my confusion, then proceeded to explain, "Yesterday I gave everyone an autosuggestion."

"Huh?"

"It's similar to hypnoticism. The autosuggestion was that this chair would move at night."

...That light... Was like a flashlight.

"So that was hypnoticism?"

Naru nodded in response.

"...Basically, yes. Then I placed the chair here, and with Mai and John's help I locked the doors and windows, and hammered in the wooden planks. Afterwards I proceeded to seal the room. This way, no one would be able to enter. If someone were to enter, we would notice."

"True."

If anyone broke in, they'd have to remove the wooden planks and put new ones there, but then our signatures are there.

Pausing momentarily, Naru looked carefully at each one of us, his eyes darker than the night sky.

"Poltergeist incidents are usually caused by human beings, namely those that are thirteen to fifteen years old. But sometimes they're caused by teenage girls under a lot of stress who want to be noticed by others."

"Are you saying that could be a problem?" I asked.

"Idiot."

...Do you have to evaluate everything I say? Don't say it so bluntly like that.

"It is highly probable. However, the culprit is usually unaware of doing this.

"What?"

"In these situations, an autosuggestion will make the event actually occur."

Autosuggestion... An autosuggestion that the chair will move?

Bou-san interposed, "So you're saying that the chair moved because of a human?"

"Correct."

"And not because of a ghost?" asked Miko-san. "So the activities happening in the old school building were also caused by a human?"

"To put it simply, yes. I have not been mistaken yet."

"...Then the culprit is?"

"Is..."

Naru remained silent.

Someone who wants to feel important. Someone who wants to be noticed.

A person with that strong desire... There was only one such person, and she was right in front of my eyes.

But...

Slowly, my eyes darted towards her.

Everyone else looked at her too.

Kuroda.

"...Me...?"

Kuroda's voice became shaky at first, then firm, "How can that be...!"

She shook her head.

Naru nodded his head.

"You are the prime suspect."

"Are you saying that it's all because of me? That poltergeist?"

Fear showed in her eyes.

"There is a higher possibility that it is you than the others," Naru said, looking at us.

===5===

"You are the first person to talk about the old school building. For instance, you said there were ghosts of soldiers and nurses there. But the fact of the matter is, there never was a hospital here. An air raid never occurred here, and the school was never used as a hospital before."

"How can that be..."

"—To sum it up, you were mistaken or perhaps the rumors got to you. Didn't Miko-san say that you didn't have psychic powers?"

Naru turned towards Miko-san.

"Yes, that's right. I'm sure I wasn't wrong," Miko-san confirmed.

"Whether Kuroda-san did that on purpose or whether she just pretended to see them... Even now I am not so sure," Naru continued to explain.

"I wasn't lying!" Kuroda exclaimed.

"In the beginning I thought that you possessed psychic powers," Naru said as he pulled out the tape recorder from under the table. "I said something like this earlier: half of poltergeist incidents are caused by humans. When the poltergeist activity occurred at the old school building, I was perplexed. The equipment did not show any presence of spirits. Plus, Hara-san didn't sense any."

"Yes, that's correct," Masako said, nodding her head.

"If it's not caused by a spirit, then it must be caused by a human. If this were to happen at somebody's house, then the person responsible would be whoever lives there. It could be a thirteen to fifteen year old or a teenage girl. If you are stressed out, you may unconsciously do this. You unconsciously hope that people do not ignore you and that they notice you instead. And so, the culprit may cause many poltergeist disturbances. Let's say the people in the household get into a fight. You unconsciously believe that you get attention when you are in an argument. But... No one lives in the old school building."

Silence filled the room.

"It's also possible to take it the opposite way. The person who craves attention would be the culprit of these poltergeist activities. Meaning... The only two people who fit this description is Kuroda-san and... Mai."

...Me?!

Did you just make me a suspect too?!

"If you compare the two, Kuroda-san is the more likely one."

After saying that, Naru stared intensely at Kuroda, who was already blushing furiously. "I heard that your psychic powers have made you rather popular in school. Ever since middle school, you have been admired for them."

"..."

...Michiru and them did say it that way.

"You mentioned earlier that there are spirits in the old school building. But... What if there really were no spirits? Instead of ghosts, it's ground subsidence. What would happen if everyone found out about this?"

Bou-san replied, "Everyone would stop believing her. In the end, they wouldn't be able to trust her again."

Miko-san seemed to feel sorry for her too. "...So at first, you didn't have any psychic powers, but now it's come to this."

"...That's right. In order for Kuroda-san to get everyone's attention, ghosts would have to exist. So to her, ghosts must exist in the old school building."

Everyone looked at Kuroda.

"...What? So that's what you thought this whole time," I whispered. When Kuroda raised her head, I smiled at her. Everyone wants to be special and be admired by others. Everyone wants to be unique and have the approval of others.

So she wants to have the ability to sense ghosts...

"Our investigation could've made Kuroda-san's ghost sightings invalid, which stressed her. As a result, she was unconsciously under a lot of stress. In her mind she believed that there must be ghosts here, and that poltergeist activities must occur here. And then..."

Bou-san continued, "...she unconsciously made poltergeist activity."

I wondered if they were mistaken. "But can a human really do all that? Like, if a test is approaching and you want the school to collapse, even if you really want the school to collapse, it never does in the end."

"That's an ability problem."

What?

Naru looked back at Kuroda, a gentle look on his face. "I thought she was a latent psychic."

"Psychic?"

"Someone who has psychic powers. Even though she is unaware of it, she may have some PK. I will explain for Mai's sake. PK is a type of psychic energy."

...Shut up, you arrogant...

"Oh..." Miko-san said, looking at Kuroda before turning toward Naru, "then in that case, she felt more stressed because you mentioned ground subsidence. Then how do you explain me getting locked in that room? Did she do that too? And if she didn't, then how do you explain the static in your video? You have to be able to explain that, at least."

Masako said in a low voice, "You locked yourself in."

"What, you're saying that I forgot I locked myself in?"

"Are you saying you didn't?"

Naru halted their argument with his hand, then turned towards Kuroda. "...Allow me to explain."

Kuroda nodded forcefully.

"Now, about Miko-san being locked up," Naru said as he pulled out a nail from his pocket.

"What about it."

"It's a nail."

"I can tell it's a nail by looking. What are you trying to say?"

"This nail was sticking out the door."

...Eh?

"The reason the door wouldn't open is that this nail was stuck in it. I noticed this earlier, but I didn't believe it was necessary to mention it."

Miko-san grabbed the nail from Naru and looked at it carefully.

"So someone put it there on purpose," said Miko-san.

"Right."

"Who could've... Is it you?!" She stared at Kuroda, who shrank back. I couldn't help but pat her shoulder to comfort her.

...Looks like I've become her comforter.

Naru continued, "It was probably a joke. Were you not mean to her earlier?"

...Yup, yup.

"Then, what about the videocam's malfunction?"

"I examined it carefully. Apparently it's caused by a human, not a ghost."

"Did she do that?"

"She was already there when Mai arrived in the lab room, so most likely, yes."

"......"

Miko-san bit her lip.

Kuroda shrank back, then apologized for what she did.

John told her in a comforting tone, "Don't worry about it. Even though it did cause a lot of trouble."

"That's not the problem here! You guys are all rotten!"

Naru replied coldly, "It's because Miko-san insulted her by saying she didn't have psychic powers. That's why she was so angry she couldn't stand it anymore. As a lesson, do not talk carelessly in the future."

...Do you have the right to say that?

"Does everyone understand now?"

Miko-san angrily crossed her arms. "Now we understand. But now what? We can't just leave like this. The principal called on us to exorcise the ghost."

"We can just say that we exorcised the ghost."

"What if Kuroda wants to stop the demolition of the building?" Miko-san snarked, shooting a sharp look at Kuroda.

"I plan to tell the principal this: There were many spirits of soldiers in the old school building. We exorcised them so now it's safe to continue the demolition project—is this okay with you, Kuroda-san?"

Kuroda looked like she was about to shed tears of happiness.

"...Dead soliders... Huh," Miko-san mumbled unhappily.

Bou-san said, "So now there's no problem, right?"

Naru crossed his arms.

"That's right," Masako answered. "But I'm a little worried. How about we tell the principal the truth? Just tell him what you told us."

"She's already under a lot of pressure. There's no need to add to that, right?" Naru responded.

...Oh— you're actually really considerate.

Miko-san asked, "Then who gets the credit of exorcising the ghost?"

At that moment everyone became silent.

Naru calmly responded, "Everyone helped in the exorcism. Will this be alright with everybody?"

"...Huh?"

Miko-san turned her gaze toward Naru, "...So you do have your merits. Are you going to divide the credit among us?"

With his arms crossed, Naru shot a sharp look at me, "Mai, don't tell anyone about this."

"I know."

Miko-san seemed touched by this, "You're quite the gentleman."

"Thank you."

"Hey... Do you have a girlfriend?"

"...I don't understand."

"I can repress myself, even if it is with a young one," she purred.

"Thank you for your kind offer."

...Seductive miko. Exactly how is she like a miko? How?!

Naru smiled slightly, "I appreciate your kind offer; however, I am already too used to looking at myself in the mirror."

Miko-san's face turned stark red.

...Huh?

Bou-san burst out in laughter while Miko-san looked the other way.

...So he refused Miko-san's offer because he's too used to looking at himself in the mirror?

Hey, then that means Miko-san was completely rejected. But did you have to say it that way?

Why don't you just change into a narcissus then.

===6===

Naru suddenly lifted his camcorder and headed out the door.

Everyone looked at him in surprise. He looked back at us with his deep eyes. "Aren't you going to prepare to leave?"

"Yeah, that's right," Miko-san said, standing up, "this wasn't exactly a really big case."

Bou-san injected, "But weren't you scared to death earlier?"

"Don't joke with me."

...Preparations to leave.

Hearing Naru say that, I felt really empty.

I'm just a normal student. I became his temporary assistant because his original one was injured.

Meaning... The thing that bought us together is gone now.

Maybe we'll never see each other again.

When I think of it that way, I felt a lump form in my throat. We'll never see each other again. I'll live my life, and Naru will live his. We'll never have a chance to see each other again.

I have to say something.

I watched Naru lift the equipment into the hallway. He turned around and looked at me, "Don't you two have to go to school today?"

"I'm not going today," I replied.

Naru immediately shot me a disdainful look.

"Why don't you put more effort into becoming smarter?"

...Why you..

Why do I care about this.

Naru never even thought about us not being able to see each other again. I'd hoped he'd think about it a little. Even if it was just a short time, at least I was his assistant.

...Even though it wasn't anything serious. The original assistant is on crutches now, but he can still move around.

Eh— I'm kinda angry.

...Why am I the only one feeling lonely?

For some reason, I stared at Naru's back as he walked away. He turned around and called out, "If you're not going to class, then help me move the equipment back."

Ah— Even in the end you can't help but make me suffer.

Without saying anything, Kuroda walked back to class, hanging her head down in shame.

I helped Naru move the equipment back into the van. I really had to say something.

Should I say, "Please tell me your address" or something like that? No, I just can't bring myself to say it.

Naru rolled up the last of the electrical wires and lifted it into his arms. There shouldn't be anything left in the lab room.

"Mai, you can go back to class now."

Naru still acted the same way.

...Okay...

You... You really don't feel it at all.

Ah, I really hate you!

"Well then, I'm going back to class," I declared.

"Okay."

"Are you going to see me off?" I softly asked.

"Why would I?"

...Why? What do you mean why.

"That's what I thought. Since our time together was short, but you're just like Bou-san—"

"There's no need to. You better hurry and get to class. If you get any dumber, not even the best medicine can help you."

...You jerk!

Really now. I get it now!

I'm going to class then! Since you're not going to see me off anyway! From now on, I don't want to be associated with you anymore!

I definitely won't think about you, you idiot—

I finally calmed down and returned to class. It was spring, and my chair was near the window. The open window faced the old school building, and I couldn't help but look back at it.

I gazed at it.

It was quiet. The old school building's windows distorted. The remaining glass was covered by white dust. A cracking sound emanated from the building, followed by the sound of shattering glass. I couldn't help but get up and walk toward the window.

The teacher called on me to sit down, but then stopped when she heard the sound of the glass shattering. Noise filled the room as everyone started talking at the same time.

I saw the building shake. The roof on the west started to fall, followed by the rest of the building, creating a cloud of yellow dust. The west side looked like it was going to completely break down.

The building let out one final sound as it collapsed.

The left side of the building slowly sank. It was like as if a sand funnel or a hole in the ground was sucking it in. The entire building toppled like a ship sinking into the ocean.

Taking advantage of the situation, I moved away from the window and left the classroom while everyone was still focused on the collapsing building outside.

I ran toward the old school building.

The silver van was no longer there.

In the midst of the crowd, I did not find the one person I was looking for.

The nasty ghost hunter had left.

A few days later, the demolition project restarted to tear down the part of the building left standing. At the same time, rumors of Kuroda's psychic abilities spread throughout the school...

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume1 Chapter7|Previous Section]]
| Return to [[Ghost Hunt|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume1 Epilogue|Next Section]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Ghost Hunt:Volume1 Chapter7

2015-09-14T06:20:48Z

Yumemi.sayaka: /* Chapter 7 - Flood Warning */

==Chapter 7 - Flood Warning==

===1===

After I went home, I came back and set up the microphones and tape recorders with John.

At first I wanted to set up the camcorders, but I didn't know how to, which sucked.

We placed the 24-hour tape recorders in the west side of the building, the place where Kuroda was attacked, and the lab room.

Bou-san and Miko-san were patrolling the building.

...Is Naru coming back tonight?

I sat on the stairs, pondering this until I noticed a figure walking down the entrance hall.

"Naru?"

The figure came closer. It was a girl. It was Kuroda.

"Kuroda-san..." I called out.

She looked around, "How's the situation?"

"After you left, both Bou-san and Miko-san did an exorcism. Now they're just walking around the place."

"...Oh. What about Naru?"

"He's not here. He went somewhere else."

"...Really."

"Hey," I said, standing up. "You said there're ghosts here. What kind are they?"

She cocked her head. "I saw many ghosts of injured people here."

"...Is that it? Do you have any evidence of that?"

As long as there's evidence...

I started thinking about it.

There're so many scary rumors about the old school building. But in the end, a rumor is a rumor. I don't have psychic powers so I can't tell if someone who died in this building is still lingering here as a ghost.

"What's wrong?" Kuroda asked as she looked at me.

"I was thinking that there really are no ghosts here."

"I said I saw them."

"...True..."

Hmph. I don't understand this stuff.

I contemplated the matter again. Miko-san was coming down the stairs.

"Well now," Miko-san said, wrinkling her brow as she noticed Kuroda. "This is not the time to be playing games."

"...Was the exorcism successful?" asked Kuroda.

"Is that any of your business?" the older woman retorted coldly.

"Naru said that... My wavelength is the same as the ghost's."

"Really? Is Naru's word reliable?"

...So rude.

Miko-san looked at us. "The exorcism is over. I stayed here because I'm careful. You kids should just go home and sleep."

"That's what you said last time, and you weren't successful then," I retorted.

Miko-san seemed to flare up. "This time it was successful. Now there's no ghostly phenomena."

"Oh?"

...You sure like to babble, idiot.

"The exorcism was unsuccessful," Kuroda persisted.

"Eh? Why do you say that?" Miko-san's eyes were stern and hard.

"I can feel it. There's still a lot of ghosts..."

Miko-san snickered. "Would you like to compare your powers to mine? Even if you have a little psychic power, don't think so much of yourself. Unlike you, I'm a professional."

"You may be a professional, but you sure don't have any amazing powers yourself, right?" Kuroda spit back.

The two glared at each other. At this time John and Bou-san came down from the stairs. When they saw the two girls arguing, they shot each other an understanding glance.

===2===

After hearing Kuroda say the exorcism was unsuccessful, Bou-san snickered.

"Forget about Ayako. I exorcised the ghost so now there should be no problem. There're no ghosts here anymore."

"What's up with you saying 'forget about Ayako'?" said Miko-san.

"It's the truth."

"Don't take the credit from me."

"There's no need to."

...Here they go again. Do you two only get along when you're insulting Naru?

Those two just can't help but bicker. Turning around, I noticed John was looking up at the ceiling.

So I raised my head to look at the ceiling too.

Hmm? What's that? A stepping sound?

Footsteps from the second floor...

Noticing me and John, Miko-san and Bou-san looked up at the ceiling as well.

Stomp stomp stomp...

Someone's running up and down.

Bou-san stood up. "What kind of sound is it...?"

"Sounds like someone running..." Miko-san replied, looking at us.

Everyone's here. Naru wasn't here in the beginning. But, who's making that sound...?

As the footsteps came closer and closer, we all stood up.

There was a platform in the middle of the stairs, and from there the stairs spiraled down. We were on the first floor so all we saw when we looked up were the railings.

Step. Step. Step. The footsteps were on the stairs now. They were coming down, towards us. Step. Step. Step. Whoever was making the sounds must be on the platform now, so I looked up and saw...

Everyone else looked up too, but then the footsteps stopped.

The room was filled with silence.

In a rush Bou-san ran up the stairs, looked at the platform, then came down.

We asked, "Was anyone there?"

"...No."

"Well, what about those footsteps we heard?"

"Maybe we heard wrong."

"Heard wrong? How can we hear wrong? I was listening very carefully."

"......"

"Didn't you say the exorcism was successful? Aren't you a professional? Aren't you different from a 'little girl'? Then what was that sound just then?" I asked Miko-san.

Miko-san stared at me.

"It's just the wind."

Bastard. Would Naru use a sorry excuse like that? When you guys were dissing Naru back there, he didn't make any excuses!

Furious, I glared at Bou-san and Miko-san. They turned away.

At this time, the sound of a door opening and closing came from the second floor.

Bang! Bang!

It sounded as if the building would come crashing down.

Then came the ghostly sounds. Such rough footsteps... It sounds like an army is up there, running around. Every door in the building banged, opening and closing by itself.

The floor started to sway.

Suddenly the flourescent light we put up earlier on the ceiling cracked open, and little pieces of glass fell.

We scrambled away into the entrance hall and corridor.

I stood in the entrance hall, then turned around and saw the shoe cabinet swaying. A loud cracking sound came from it.

I pushed against the shoe cabinet to keep it from falling. Not sure why I did though. But it's probably because I was scared it'd fall.

As I pushed against the shoe cabinet, I realized it was warm. Warm as hot water.

...Didn’t Naru say something like this earlier?

Objects that poltergeists touch will be warm to the touch...

Wobbling and swaying, the shoe cabinet fell on me. I tried to block it, but it was too heavy and I soon crumbled under its weight.

I screamed.

...And then, I couldn't feel anything...

===3===

My head hurts.

The cool wind brushed against my cheeks... This feels so good. When I thought of it that way, I woke up.

My eyes fluttered open.

I was in a small, dark place. When my eyes adjusted to the darkness, I realized I was inside Naru's car.

The car... Is it moving?

I wanted to get up, but I didn't have the energy to.

...Ummm.

That's right. The shoe cabinet fell on me. Yeah, that's it. This must be a curse that the injured assistant casted upon me.

I looked around and realized no one was around. Even the driver's seat was empty.

But isn't this car moving?

No... It's not moving. I'm just dizzy.

That's weird. I was just sleeping, but now I feel dizzy.

It feels like the car is spinning. My head hurts.

...Who moved me here? I hope I'm not alone. Then, I tried to sit up, but stopped when a nauseating feeling overcame me. I quickly lay down again.

That's weird... Am I hurt?

The footsteps, the ghostly sounds, the warm shoe cabinet.

What happened after that? How long did I sleep? Where's everybody else...?

Ah, this isn't good. I'm sleepy.

I felt my eyes close tightly...

When I realized my face was moist from sleeping, I woke up with a jerk.

Not good. I feel uncomfortable. Did I get hurt... Feels like my energy was drained.
I woke up in a daze.

If I can't get up, and I can't call out for help, I'll be in trouble. How's everyone else? It's so quiet. No one's nearby. The others aren't hurt, are they?

Right when I was determined to get up, a soft, pale hand caressed my forehead.

"Who is it..." My voice was weak.

My eyes looked up past the pale hand. In the darkness I could make out the face.

"...Naru?"

...You're back? Thank goodness.

Naru reassured me with a calm voice. "Don't move."

He said that with a warm smile on his face. I was kind of surprised. I never thought that Naru could smile like that.

Such a warm smile.

"It would be great if you'd always smile like that."

I said automatically, without even thinking about it. Ah, I really don't feel so good. But Naru's cocking his head, smiling down at me.

I asked, "Is anyone nearby?"

"No."

Such a soft voice.

"...Really," I said softly.

...I'm so tired...

"That kinda sucks. It really is a poltergeist... That sucks..." I said.

Naru shook his head. "You should rest for a while. It's best not to get up yet."

"Okay..."

...What's up with Naru. He's being so nice and gentle...

"...Thank you."

Naru shook his head, smiling.

...I woke up.

Looking around, I realized I was in the car. The moonlight faintly shined through. The equipment was piled up in a stack.

My head hurts.

Sleeping on this hard "bed" made my back ache.

...Naru?

Where's Naru?

Naru's not here. Now where did he go?

...Or maybe... That was just a dream.

Yeah— Just a dream.

I was still wearing the same clothes. Looking around, I realized the equipment filled up half the back seat of the van. Who would've thought I'd be lying down over here, in this little tight space.

Eh???

When I started thinking about this, I bumped my head on the top of the car. Bou-san peered through the window, then shouted, "Hey! Are you all right?!"

===4===

I wasn't sure whether I was lucky or unlucky, but apparently I was the only one who got injured.

After the shoe cabinet fell on top of me, knocking me out, the others took me out. They shouted and shouted, but I just wouldn't come to. As for Miko-san, she said it was too late to help me.

Don't assume I'm dead. That makes me so angry. Still, Miko-san cried for me when she realized I was no longer breathing, so I forgive her.

Everyone gathered at the van. The night air was chilly.

"What time... Is it?" I asked.

"It's four AM. It'll be morning soon."

...Meaning, I've slept for a long time.

"What about Naru? Is he back?"

"No."

Well— That must've been a dream.

...Why would I have this kind of dream?

"Thank goodness Mai-san doesn't have any serious injuries," John said, his voice full of relief.

"Sorry I worried you guys."

"That was a strong poltergeist. It's the first time I encountered a serious situation like this."

"What happened afterwards?" I asked.

Bou-san crossed his arms. "Nothing happened after that. The exorcisms didn't seem to work."

"Oh... What about Kuroda?"

"She left a long time ago."

"Really."

Miko-san whispered, "Seems like this is a big problem. The exorcisms didn't work as planned..."

"Heh, so you admit the exorcism failed?" I teased.

Hearing that, she angrily turned away.

Hee hee hee.

Miko-san jeered, making sure she was loud enough so we could hear. "As for Naru, who knows where he ran off to. Plus, his assistant is such a big burden. We can't rely on the exorcisms, and Bou-san can't do anything..."

"And you?" Bou-san retorted.

"...I don't have the strength to do anything either," she replied hesitatingly. "It's dangerous. Shouldn't we think about our safety first?"

"True."

"Oh, so are you going to run away?" I asked her.

"...So what if I do?" she said, unwilling to admit defeat, "didn't you see how your boss ran away after that incident? He's probably at home now, trembling in fear."

...Hmph.

"...Miko-san, do you mean it?" teased Bou--san. "So, you're not going to cover up for him?"

"What's this about covering up for him? Don't associate me with him. I can't even imagine him running away, trembling like a baby," the woman replied.

Just imagining him doing that is scary.

Bou-san laughed, "True that. We were mean to him yesterday, so it makes sense if he goes home crying."

Stop it!

"That's even worse. Just thinking of that makes a chill go down my spine. That insufferably confident bastard. The only narcissist I respect in the world is hiding under his blanket, crying?!"

Bou-san stopped laughing when my gaze fell on him.

"...That's true..."

"Shibuya-san must be..." John said, as his creativity sparked up as well. "He must be so furious that he's making voodoo dolls."

When Miko-san raised her head, everyone burst out in laughter.

The sky brightened, the sun's bright rays striking the school building from the east.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume1 Chapter6|Previous Section]]
| Return to [[Ghost Hunt|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume1 Chapter8|Next Section]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Ghost Hunt:Volume1 Chapter6

2015-09-14T06:15:21Z

Yumemi.sayaka: /* Chapter 6 - Wind and Rain Subside and the Waves are High */

==Chapter 6 - Wind and Rain Subside and the Waves are High==

=== 1 ===

The next day, I went to school right after I got up.

Naru's okay, right?

I'm kinda worried. He just stayed in the old school building by himself. Afterwards, did the ceiling fall... Or...

Man— They say ill weeds grow apace.

Once I was in the old school building, I went directly towards the lab room.

Naru's not here... It can't be that simple.

Nearly half of the equipment was carried out, and the remaining ones weren't recording anything either.

What happened?

I ran outside.

If Naru's not in the lab room, then he must be in the van.

I went around the old school building and saw the van, which was in the same parking space as yesterday.

I peered into the van. Naru was leaning on the equipment, fast asleep.

I knocked on the car window.

"Naru!"

He opened his eyes slightly, apparently still in a daze from sleeping. Then he looked at me.

...This guy... Is really handsome.

It's rare for someone half-awake to make me feel so happy.

"...Mai."

"Good morning."

"Don't 'good morning' me. What's wrong with you, coming here so early in the morning."

Hmph— I came because I was worried about you.

"It's not early at all. It's already past 11 o'clock."

"It's not afternoon..."

It's not afternoon? What kind of life are you living?

"I made coffee. Do you want some?" I offered.

"You are hardly ever this sharp."

Can't you at least say thank you?

Forget it. I'm used to it anyway.

I took out the coffee that I brought with me and poured it into a cup, then handed it to him.

"Last night, did you find anything?"

"Yes."

...Eh?

I really wasn't expecting a yes. The tone in his voice seemed to say that there was more.

"Ah, do you know what's wrong with the building?"

"Yes."

Naru's face was stoic.

Right when I was going to ask more questions, I was interrupted by the rest of the team calling out Naru's name.

The psychics have come.

=== 2 ===

In the front was Bou-san. "Hey, what happened?"

"What do you mean 'what happened'?"

"The equipment in the lab room!" Miko-san shouted in a stubborn tone.

"Are you getting ready to leave?"

Naru calmly replied, "Yes."

"...Are you kidding?"

Miko-san looked surprised.

"No, that's why I started bringing back my equipment."

Silence ensued.

Then, everyone started talking again.

Naru placed a hand on his head.

"Please don't be so loud to someone who just woke up... I just went to sleep a little while ago."

Huh... He stayed up all night?

Bou-san stared at Naru. "...Then why are you putting all your equipment back?"

"I've decided that this case has been solved."

"You exorcised the ghost?" Bou-san asked.

"No."

Huh?!

Naru slowly picked up his files and handed them to Bou-san.

"What's this?"

"Last night, the old school building sank 0.2 inches."

"What did you say?"

Bou-san snatched the graphs from Naru and carefully examined them. Unfortunately for him, he didn't understand it at all and just ended up looking embarrassed.

"I don't understand."

Miko-san interjected, "What's going on?"

"Land subsidence."

"What? Are you saying that all the phenomenon were caused by land subsidence?!"

Not acknowledging the question, Naru reached into his files and took out a sheet of paper.

"A level scale graph, a geological diagram, and a water-course diagram," Naru muttered, placing each diagram beside him.

"What're those?"

"If you look at them, you will know."

We gazed intensely at the diagrams.

"Diagrams..."

"They're diagrams..."

Man— I don't understand these diagrams!

Finally, Naru's fully awake.

He stretched. "The building was built on moist land. The workers had placed fresh soil on this land in an attempt to lessen the moisture before the school was built. Based on the number of wells around the area, there is a big water vein running beneath the school."

Everyone stared at the diagrams.

Countless circles were drawn onto the diagrams.

"Now only two wells remain, both of which are dry. This is what I discovered yesterday."

"Huh?"

"What I'm saying is, the building is weak because it was built on damp soil. Furthermore, the water vein is almost dry. Because of these factors, the building is sinking. Moreover, the building is sinking at an alarming rate. The area that is sinking the fastest is..."

Naru pulled out another diagram and pointed at blue circles that indicated areas that were falling apart. "Over here. The building is sinking rapidly on this side of the building, and as a result the rest of the building is becoming unstable and distorting. Even though the principal wants to tear down the building, there really is no need. The old school building will come down in a matter of time."

Everybody fell silent.

Bou-san disappointedly lowered his arm. "What, so you're saying the chair moved and the ceiling fell because of this?"

"Correct. The classroom on the west is three inches lower than the one on the east."

"Three inches, meaning 7.5 centimeters... That was unexpected," Miko-san mumbled in dissatisfaction.

"Then the ghost sounds... Were they also?" Miko-san asked.

Naru nodded. "Those weren't sounds made by ghosts. Those were sounds made by the building falling apart."

"...Stop playing with me. Then are you saying we were in a dangerous place like that?" Miko-san asked.

"Apparently, yes."

"Then it's really dangerous. Tell the principal to make that building off limits to everyone desu ," John said.

Bou-san couldn't stand it anymore. "John! I beg you, don't use '[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Translator's_Notes#Desu|desu]]' with the Osaka dialect!"

"Sorry..."

Don't be mean to him. It's not John's fault. It's the guy who taught him Japanese fault.

"John's right," Naru said in an icy tone. "Inform the principal that the old school building is to be off limits to everyone. It will collapse soon."

=== 3 ===

In the afternoon, when Naru and I finished putting the equipment back, Kuroda came.

"...What happened?" she asked, observing the scene.

I explained the situation to her.

"Since this building was built on damp soil, it's not very sturdy and is now falling apart. That's why it seems that ghosts are here."

"But... Then, what about the ghost who attacked me?" Kuroda asked, her gaze turning to Naru.

That's— Oh yeah, I almost forgot about that. That's... How can that be explained?

Naru coldly replied, "Perhaps it is a wandering spirit that follows you around."

"...How can that be," Kuroda said.

A wandering spirit. Ah... Is that so.

"Then, are you done with your work?" she pressed.

"Not yet. I will be after I finish writing my report today."

...It's all over.

That's right. Naru's a ghost hunter who came here to investigate the old school building. Keiko and them will be disappointed. We'll never see him again.

Ha ha ha. Keiko and the rest may be disappointed, but I know I'm not. I'm so happy~ I won't have to get tangled up with this guy again. So happy...

…………?

"I still think there's a ghost here," Kuroda insisted.

"There is none."

"How confident. This place may have land subsidence, but a ghost could still be here."

Kuroda was stubborn, unwilling to accept Naru's words.

"There are none. My investigation has showed me that there are no ghosts here."

"You could've made a mistake."

"Kuroda-san."

There it is again. That cold look in Naru's eyes.

"Well then, you can exorcise it. I believe my work here is done, so I'm packing up."

Kuroda looked timid for a moment. She turned around to avoid Naru's piercing gaze.

I whispered, "This sucks."

"Because I'm about to leave?"

...Who said it was about you!

"You narcissist! Why would I feel sad about you leaving! Stop joking around! You're just a..."

"So you're okay with me leaving?"

"...Well it's like the end of a dream."

"Huh?"

"The old school building is in the corner of the school. No matter how you look at it, it seems like something's there, and that's how the rumors about the ghosts started. ...Doesn't that seem sort of romantic?"

"But aren't you scared of it?"

"...That's two different things. It's a scary feeling, but it's also a happy one. Do you understand this kind of feeling? But... Since everything was caused by land subsidence, it doesn't feel romantic at all. At least say you're running away from the earth spirit. It would be bearable if you say that. Soon the old school building will fall down and be replaced by a gymnasium. All the rumors will eventually fade away too... It's kind of sad. Even though I wouldn't like it if people died here, I still like talking about ghost stories."

"...Is that so?"

"Yes, it is."

And at that time...

Crack..!

A sharp sound. The windows in front of us Cracked.

"Mai! Get away!" Naru shouted.

"Okay!"

The building's falling?!

But my legs won't move.

The windows shattered, with the glass flying out the window because the curtains prevented them from flying at us.

And at the same time, there was a knocking sound.

A knocking sound...?

...No, it can't be this feeling. This is...the sound of someone knocking on the wall...

Who's doing this?! Who's making this loud noise?!

"What's happening?" shouted Miko-san as she ran into the room.

"...Is it collapsing...?" asked Naru hesitantly.

This was the first time I heard Naru speak without confidence.

Who can be knocking on the wall so hard? The sound seemed to be coming from all directions. And with each knock, the building shook. Dust drifted down from the ceiling.

"Is someone knocking on the wall?"

Naru didn't answer Miko-san's question.

Bang!

Suddenly the door shut itself. It was scary, especially since it happened right after the glass windows had shattered.

The door opened and closed by itself.

No one touched it.

It just automatically opened and closed.

When the door closed one more time, the windows completely shattered, covering Kuroda's body.

Kuroda screamed.

Bou-san and John's voice came from somewhere inside the building.

Naru grabbed my hand, then turned to help Kuroda stand up. He opened a window and motioned to it. Then he turned to Miko-san. "Go outside!"

"Through the window?!" she cried out in panic.

"Now's not the time to fight!"

I went through the window since it was impossible to go through a constantly moving door like that.

Naru grabbed Miko-san's hand.

"Hold on, let go!" she protested.

Not listening to her pleas, Naru continued to pull Miko-san. Then he looked at me, shouting:

"Hurry up and run! It's not safe!"

...The building is falling apart. And now, this big mess happened. The knocking sound on the wall, the door opening and closing... I wonder what's doing all this.

If it's not because this building is unsturdy, then it must be...

Holding Kuroda's hand, I ran away from the building.

I kept running until I was far away.

=== 4 ===

We quickly ran out of the building, followed by Bou-san and John. Afterwards the building became quiet.

We gazed at the old school building.

The sounds had stopped. We were finally able to think about what happened.

I felt a sharp pain in my hand. I looked down and noticed the cuts and scratches in my palm. Was this from when I climbed out the window?

How's Kuroda? The glass practically shattered into her. When I turned to look at her, I saw the gashes on her body.

"Are you okay?"

Noticing little pieces of glass in her hair, I reached my hand out and removed them.

"Don't move. Are there any glass shards in your clothes?"

Kuroda shook her head.

Miko-san wiped off some of Kuroda's blood with a handkerchief.

Bou-san looked at Naru. "...What was that?"

Naru didn't reply. He just gazed at the old school building, a dazed look in his eyes.

"Was that ground subsidence?" asked Bou-san.

"I wonder..." Naru mumbled to himself.

"What the hell?! Didn't you say that there're no strong poltergeists here!" Bou-san yelled.

Naru had nothing to say. His hand was crimson red. In order to help us escape, he received serious injuries.

"Naru... Your hand," I said.

"Huh?" He looked at his hand, finally noticing his injury.

"It's okay. It's not a big deal."

When Miko-san finished taking the glass pieces out of Kuroda's clothes, she turned toward Naru.

"Can land subsidence do that? That sound wasn't from rotting wood. That was definitely the sound of someone knocking on the wall."

Bou-san laughed, "You're exaggerating. Are you saying a giant was there? You don't know how to explain the feeling, so you just compare it to a huge hand knocking on the walls."

"It could be."

Ah, when it comes to insulting Naru, they're best friends.

Miko-san patted the dust off of her clothes. "How stupid of me. I almost believed this child."

"...Give him a break. It can't be helped. After all, he's still young."

Naru was silent. He just looked at the old school building. His face was void of feeling, but for some reason he still seemed strong.

"I wonder... Get back to work."

"Yeah, we have to at least finish the job here."

What... An annoying guy.

Even though you're not an outgoing guy, you do settle down in these kind of situations.

Those two laughed around, then left. John silently helped Kuroda treat her wounds.

"Naru?" I asked.

"Hm?"

He said in an empty tone. He didn't even look at me.

"If you don't treat your hand..."

The glass must've pierced a big blood vein. Blood flowed down his left hand and dripped off his fingertips, leaving a pool of black blood on the ground.

"It's all right. It'll clot soon."

"But..." I couldn't say it.

Naru didn't even turn around to look at me. His tone was cold, and his face expressionless.

"What I'm saying is..."

"Help bandage Kuroda's wounds."

"Okay."

"As of now, I need to calm down. I hate myself so much I can't stand it."

...Okay.

You... Are filled with pride.

=== 5 ===

After we helped Kuroda bandage her wounds, we sent her home. I don't know when Naru left after that.

"Where did Naru go?" I asked as I stood in the entrance hall of the old school building.

Bou-san and Miko-san looked through every classroom, searching for him.

"Yeah... Where did he go anyway?"

Miko-san laughed in contempt. "How cute. He must've left from embarrassment."

Bou-san laughed too. "True, it sure is nice to be a kid."

...These two—

"It must be a tsukumogami. This time I'll exorcise it successfully," said the tall woman.

Bou-san turned to face her, then retorted, "Oh, didn't you already give up?"

"It was just one mistake."

"You don't have the ability to. It's my turn. Now you can see the difference between me and a little girl like you."

...That's so arrogant. Unbelievable. You didn't do anything today, and when everyone's trying their best, you just complain. Now what?— The difference between you and a ‘little girl’?

Bou-san really did look like he was going to do an exorcism. Dressed in black robes, he had placed the altars up in the room.

"You're not going to watch?" he asked Miko-san.

I listened to Miko-san's reply as I prepared to move the rest of the equipment.

John was helping me. "Is this really okay? Moving all the equipment back?"

"It's all right. If we need to use it again, we'll just move them back. Plus, this place might collapse anytime soon."

Miko-san snickered. "Do you still believe that kid's theory about land subsidence?"

I couldn't help but glare back at her. "Do you have any evidence that he's wrong? If you're going to laugh, at least get evidence that evil spirits are here first."

For a moment she looked insulted, but she didn't say anything. "You really like to stand up for him, huh."

"That's because right now, he's my boss."

...Even though I'm just a replacement, I still am Naru's assistant.

I lifted a video camera and walked out the door.

Seems like Bou-san's starting the exorcism. He was sitting down, his back turned towards me. "On sunba nisunba un bazara un hatta."

Hmph. Can this weird chant really get rid of the ghosts here?

"Zyaku un ban koku."

...Where did Naru go?

When I finished moving all the equipment, I waited for him in the van. Naru still didn't come back.

The sky darkened.

By then Miko-san redid her exorcism. It seems like they're gonna leave now.

It was completely dark.

What now? Do I go home? Or should I wait for Naru?

What do I do?

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume1 Chapter5|Previous Section]]
| Return to [[Ghost Hunt|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume1 Chapter7|Next Section]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Ghost Hunt

2015-09-14T05:58:37Z

Yumemi.sayaka:

{{Template:STALLED}}
The Ghost Hunt series is also available in the following languages:

*[[Ghost Hunt%7ERussian_Version%7E|Русский (Russian)]]
*[[Ghost Hunt - Français|Français (French)]]

(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)

----

[[Image:GH_projects.jpg|200px|thumb|The Akuryou Series]]

'''Ghost Hunt''' is a novel written Ono Fuyumi. It was released between 1989 – 1994. It has a manga (1998 - Present) and anime (3 October 2006 – 27 March 2007) adaption. This series was originally called the "Akuryou Series" (悪霊シリーズ).

The manga was renamed to "Ghost Hunt," and since the anime was based on the manga, it adopted the title "Ghost Hunt" instead of "Akurei" (the original title). "Akurei" (悪霊) roughly translates to "Evil Spirits."

This project has recently been revived by [[User:Sinmay|Sinmay]], whose LiveJournal can be found [http://sinmay.livejournal.com/ here]. If you enjoy reading the translations, be sure to head over and say thanks!

September 2015: Please note that [[User:Yumemi.sayaka|Yumemi Sayaka]] is in the midst of editing volume 1 & 2 before hopefully moving on to the translation and completion of volume 3, your patience is much appreciated :). Decided to keep project status as "stalled" first as am not sure how long editing volume 1 & 2 will take. Thanks!

== Translation ==

=== [[Ghost_Hunt:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Translators are asked to [[Ghost_Hunt:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on (see [[Format_guideline#Translators|the Guideline page]] for usage rules).

=== Format Standards ===
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

The majority of the translations come from the Chinese version If you spot any inconsistencies, feel free to edit, as this is an open wiki. The translation for volume 3 is from the Japanese version (volume 3 hasn't been translated in Chinese), but since the translator is learning Japanese as she goes along, feel free to edit.

September 2015: Editing for the existing novels are being done by reference to the Japanese version of the novels, however please note that [[User:Yumemi.sayaka|Yumemi Sayaka]] is not re-translating the entire existing novels, she is merely going through the English version and checking it against the Japanese version where inconsistencies have arisen. Feel free to edit if you notice anything out of place.

=== Feedback ===
If you enjoyed the translation, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=1023 Feedback Thread]

== Updates ==
*March 1, 2009
**Added part 3 of chapter 3

*March 7, 2009
**Added Part 4 of chapter 3

*July 7, 2009
**Please welcome our newest translator [[User:Sqwark|Sqwark]], who will be handling translations for Volume 4

*April 3, 2010
**Volume 7, Chapter 4 begun

*9 September, 2015
**Volume 1, editing by [[User:Yumemi.sayaka|Yumemi Sayaka]] has begun

== The Akuryou series by [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ono_Fuyumi Ono Fuyumi] ==

=== Volume 1 - ''Are there really lots of Evil Spirits?!'' / 悪霊がいっぱい!? [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1|(Full Text)]]===

:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Pressure Falling / 気圧低下]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Storm Approaching / 暴風雨注意報]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Storm Warning / 暴風雨警報]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Central Pressure 912 Millibars / 中心気圧九一二ミリバール]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Maximum Velocity 68 Knots / 最大風速六十八ノット]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Wind and Rain Subside and the Waves are High / 風雨弱まるも波高し]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - Flood Warning / 洪水高潮警報]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - Warning Lifted / 警報解除]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:*[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

=== Volume 2 - ''There really are a lot of Evil Spirits!'' / 悪霊がホントにいっぱい! [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume2|(Full Text)]]===

:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Spirits' Residence / 悪霊の棲む家]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Girl / 少女]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - You Can't Play with those Kids / その子たちとは遊べない]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Woman, To You I Give a Child / おんな、汝に子を与う]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Author's Note|Author's Note]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt: Volume2 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

=== Volume 3 - ''I Can't Sleep Due to the Abundance of Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊がいっぱいで眠れない ===

:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - School / 学園]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Psychic / サイキック]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Onibi / 鬼火]] (70%)
:* Chapter 4 - Curse / 呪詛
:* Chapter 5 - Hitogata / ヒトガタ
:* Chapter 6 - Spellcaster / 呪者
:* Epilogue
:* [[Ghost Hunt: Volume3 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

=== Volume 4 - ''Lonely Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊はひとりぼっち [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4|(Full Text)]]===

:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 4 Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Don't Play with Spirits, Children / 死霊とあそぶな、子供たち]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Dance in the Shadows / 陰に踊る]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Blue Silhouette / 碧い影]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Chrysalis / さなぎ]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - I was Watching That / それを見ていた]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Epilogue|Epilogue]]

=== Volume 5 - ''I don't want to become an Evil Spirit!'' / 悪霊になりたくない! [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume5|(Full Text)]]===

:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 5 Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_1|Chapter 1 - That Mansion / その家]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_2|Chapter 2 - Blindfold / めかくし]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_3|Chapter 3 - Hidden Ghost / 隠れ鬼]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_4|Chapter 4 - 手の鳴るほうへ]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_5|Chapter 5 - Human Devourer / 人喰い]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 5 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:* Author's Notes

=== Volume 6 - ''Don't call me an Evil Spirit'' / 悪霊と呼ばないで ===

:* Prologue
:* Chapter 1 - House by the cove / 入り江の家
:* Chapter 2 - Unforeseen circumstances / 不測の事態
:* Chapter 3 - Object from the sea / 海から来るもの
:* Chapter 4 - Calamity / 凶事
:* Chapter 5 - Juda / ユダ
:* Chapter 6 - 寄り来る神
:* Epilogue
:* Author's Notes

=== Volume 7 - ''I don't mind Evil Spirits! (Part 1)'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ！(上)===

:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - 11th of August / 八月十一日]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - 12th of August / 八月十二日]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - 13th of August, 7.00 am - 11.00 am / 八月十三日　午前七時－午前十一時]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - 13th of August, 11.00 am - 3.00 pm / 八月十三日　午前十一時－午後三時]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - 13th of August, 3.00 pm - 5.30 pm / 八月十三日　午後三時－午後五時三十分]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - 13th of August, 5.30 pm - 8.00 pm / 八月十三日　午後五時三十分 ― 午後八時]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 7|Chapter 7 - 13th of August, 8.00 pm - 11.00 pm / 八月十三日　午後八時－午後十一時]]

=== Volume 8 - ''I don't mind Evil Spirits! (Part 2)'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ! (下)===
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 8|Chapter 8 - 13th of August, 11.00 pm - 12.00 midnight / 八月十三日　午後十一時－午後十二時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 9|Chapter 9 - 14th of August, 12.00 midnight - 1.00 am / 八月十四日　午前零時－午前一時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 10|Chapter 10 - 14th of August, 1.00 pm - 3.00 pm / 八月十四日　午後一時－午後三時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 11|Chapter 11 - 14th of August, 3.00 pm - 3.30 pm / 八月十四日　午後三時－午後三時三十分]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 12|Chapter 12 - 14th of August, 3.30 pm - 4.00 pm / 八月十四日　午後三時三十分－午後四時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 13|Chapter 13 - 14th of August, 4.00 pm - 5.00 pm / 八月十四日　午後四時－午後五時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 14|Chapter 14 - 14th of August, 5.00 pm - 6.00 pm / 八月十四日　午後五時－午後六時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 15|Chapter 15 - 14th of August, 6.00 pm and beyond / 八月十四日　午後六時以降]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Epilogue|Epilogue]]

== Project Staff ==

*Supervisor:
*Project Manager: [[user:HolyCow|HolyCow]]

=== Translators ===

'''ACTIVE'''
:*[[User:Yumemi.sayaka|Yumemi Sayaka]]

'''INACTIVE'''
:*[[User:derawr|derawr]]
:*[[User:Sinmay|Sinmay]]
:*[[User:Sqwark|Sqwark]]

Those who are interested in translating and are able to do Japanese --> English can PM/e-mail [[user:HolyCow|HolyCow]] for the RAWs, or try slapping him about in the IRC channel.

=== Editors ===

'''ACTIVE'''
:*[[User:HolyCow|HolyCow]]

===Scripts Partially Contributed===

We would like to thank these users for contributing portions of translated script:

*Kaie for Volume 1's Prologue and Chapter 1 (both versions)

Unfortunately partial contribution of translated scripts are no longer accepted for this project.

== Series Overview ==

* Volume 1 - ''Are there really lots of Evil Spirits?!'' / 悪霊がいっぱい!? (Published 1989, ISBN 978-4061903111)
* Volume 2 - ''There really are a lot of Evil Spirits!'' / 悪霊がホントにいっぱい! (Published 1989, ISBN 978-4061903654)
* Volume 3 - ''I can't sleep due to the abundance of Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊がいっぱいで眠れない (Published 1990, ISBN 978-4061904170)
* Volume 4 - ''Lonely Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊はひとりぼっち (Published 1990, ISBN 978-4061904859)
* Volume 5 - ''I Don't Want to Become an Evil Spirit!'' / 悪霊になりたくない! (Published 1991, ISBN 978-4061905948)
* Volume 6 - ''Don't Call me an Evil Spirit'' / 悪霊と呼ばないで (Published 1991)
* Volume 7 - ''I don't mind Evil Spirits!'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ! 〈上〉(Published 1992, ISBN 978-4061986961)
* Volume 8 - ''I don't mind Evil Spirits!'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ! 〈下〉(Published 1992, ISBN 978-4061986978)
* Volume 9 - ''Nightmare Dwelling 1'' / (悪夢の棲む家(上)) (Published 1994, ISBN 978-4062551564)
* Volume 10 - ''Nightmare Dwelling 2''/ (悪夢の棲む家(下)) (Published 1994, ISBN 978-4062551649)
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Fuyumi Ono]]

[[Category:Genre - Comedy]]
[[Category:Genre - Drama]]
[[Category:Genre - Horror]]
[[Category:Genre - Mystery]]
[[Category:Genre - Psychological]]
[[Category:Genre - Romance]]
[[Category:Genre - Shoujo]]
[[Category:Genre - Supernatural]]

Ghost Hunt

2015-09-14T05:53:39Z

Yumemi.sayaka:

{{Template:STALLED}}
The Ghost Hunt series is also available in the following languages:

*[[Ghost Hunt%7ERussian_Version%7E|Русский (Russian)]]
*[[Ghost Hunt - Français|Français (French)]]

(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)

----

[[Image:GH_projects.jpg|200px|thumb|The Akuryou Series]]

'''Ghost Hunt''' is a novel written Ono Fuyumi. It was released between 1989 – 1994. It has a manga (1998 - Present) and anime (3 October 2006 – 27 March 2007) adaption. This series was originally called the "Akuryou Series" (悪霊シリーズ).

The manga was renamed to "Ghost Hunt," and since the anime was based on the manga, it adopted the title "Ghost Hunt" instead of "Akurei" (the original title). "Akurei" (悪霊) roughly translates to "Evil Spirits."

This project has recently been revived by [[User:Sinmay|Sinmay]], whose LiveJournal can be found [http://sinmay.livejournal.com/ here]. If you enjoy reading the translations, be sure to head over and say thanks!

September 2015: Please note that [[User:Yumemi.sayaka|Yumemi Sayaka]] is in the midst of editing volume 1 & 2 before hopefully moving on to the translation and completion of volume 3, your patience is much appreciated :) Decided to keep project status as "stalled" first as am not sure how long editing volume 1 & 2 will take. Thanks!

== Translation ==

=== [[Ghost_Hunt:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Translators are asked to [[Ghost_Hunt:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on (see [[Format_guideline#Translators|the Guideline page]] for usage rules).

=== Format Standards ===
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

The majority of the translations come from the Chinese version If you spot any inconsistencies, feel free to edit, as this is an open wiki. The translation for volume 3 is from the Japanese version (volume 3 hasn't been translated in Chinese), but since the translator is learning Japanese as she goes along, feel free to edit.

September 2015: Editing for the existing novels are being done by reference to the Japanese version of the novels, however please note that [[Yumemi.sayaka|Yumemi Sayaka]] is not re-translating the entire existing novels, she is merely going through the English version and checking it against the Japanese version where inconsistencies have arisen. Feel free to edit if you notice anything out of place.

=== Feedback ===
If you enjoyed the translation, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=1023 Feedback Thread]

== Updates ==
*March 1, 2009
**Added part 3 of chapter 3

*March 7, 2009
**Added Part 4 of chapter 3

*July 7, 2009
**Please welcome our newest translator [[User:Sqwark|Sqwark]], who will be handling translations for Volume 4

*April 3, 2010
**Volume 7, Chapter 4 begun

*9 September, 2015
**Volume 1, editing by [[User:Yumemi.sayaka|Yumemi Sayaka]] has begun

== The Akuryou series by [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ono_Fuyumi Ono Fuyumi] ==

=== Volume 1 - ''Are there really lots of Evil Spirits?!'' / 悪霊がいっぱい!? [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1|(Full Text)]]===

:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Pressure Falling / 気圧低下]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Storm Approaching / 暴風雨注意報]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Storm Warning / 暴風雨警報]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Central Pressure 912 Millibars / 中心気圧九一二ミリバール]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Maximum Velocity 68 Knots / 最大風速六十八ノット]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Wind and Rain Subside and the Waves are High / 風雨弱まるも波高し]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - Flood Warning / 洪水高潮警報]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - Warning Lifted / 警報解除]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:*[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

=== Volume 2 - ''There really are a lot of Evil Spirits!'' / 悪霊がホントにいっぱい! [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume2|(Full Text)]]===

:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Spirits' Residence / 悪霊の棲む家]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Girl / 少女]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - You Can't Play with those Kids / その子たちとは遊べない]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Woman, To You I Give a Child / おんな、汝に子を与う]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Author's Note|Author's Note]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt: Volume2 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

=== Volume 3 - ''I Can't Sleep Due to the Abundance of Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊がいっぱいで眠れない ===

:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - School / 学園]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Psychic / サイキック]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Onibi / 鬼火]] (70%)
:* Chapter 4 - Curse / 呪詛
:* Chapter 5 - Hitogata / ヒトガタ
:* Chapter 6 - Spellcaster / 呪者
:* Epilogue
:* [[Ghost Hunt: Volume3 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

=== Volume 4 - ''Lonely Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊はひとりぼっち [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4|(Full Text)]]===

:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 4 Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Don't Play with Spirits, Children / 死霊とあそぶな、子供たち]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Dance in the Shadows / 陰に踊る]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Blue Silhouette / 碧い影]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Chrysalis / さなぎ]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - I was Watching That / それを見ていた]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Epilogue|Epilogue]]

=== Volume 5 - ''I don't want to become an Evil Spirit!'' / 悪霊になりたくない! [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume5|(Full Text)]]===

:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 5 Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_1|Chapter 1 - That Mansion / その家]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_2|Chapter 2 - Blindfold / めかくし]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_3|Chapter 3 - Hidden Ghost / 隠れ鬼]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_4|Chapter 4 - 手の鳴るほうへ]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_5|Chapter 5 - Human Devourer / 人喰い]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 5 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:* Author's Notes

=== Volume 6 - ''Don't call me an Evil Spirit'' / 悪霊と呼ばないで ===

:* Prologue
:* Chapter 1 - House by the cove / 入り江の家
:* Chapter 2 - Unforeseen circumstances / 不測の事態
:* Chapter 3 - Object from the sea / 海から来るもの
:* Chapter 4 - Calamity / 凶事
:* Chapter 5 - Juda / ユダ
:* Chapter 6 - 寄り来る神
:* Epilogue
:* Author's Notes

=== Volume 7 - ''I don't mind Evil Spirits! (Part 1)'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ！(上)===

:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - 11th of August / 八月十一日]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - 12th of August / 八月十二日]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - 13th of August, 7.00 am - 11.00 am / 八月十三日　午前七時－午前十一時]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - 13th of August, 11.00 am - 3.00 pm / 八月十三日　午前十一時－午後三時]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - 13th of August, 3.00 pm - 5.30 pm / 八月十三日　午後三時－午後五時三十分]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - 13th of August, 5.30 pm - 8.00 pm / 八月十三日　午後五時三十分 ― 午後八時]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 7|Chapter 7 - 13th of August, 8.00 pm - 11.00 pm / 八月十三日　午後八時－午後十一時]]

=== Volume 8 - ''I don't mind Evil Spirits! (Part 2)'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ! (下)===
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 8|Chapter 8 - 13th of August, 11.00 pm - 12.00 midnight / 八月十三日　午後十一時－午後十二時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 9|Chapter 9 - 14th of August, 12.00 midnight - 1.00 am / 八月十四日　午前零時－午前一時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 10|Chapter 10 - 14th of August, 1.00 pm - 3.00 pm / 八月十四日　午後一時－午後三時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 11|Chapter 11 - 14th of August, 3.00 pm - 3.30 pm / 八月十四日　午後三時－午後三時三十分]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 12|Chapter 12 - 14th of August, 3.30 pm - 4.00 pm / 八月十四日　午後三時三十分－午後四時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 13|Chapter 13 - 14th of August, 4.00 pm - 5.00 pm / 八月十四日　午後四時－午後五時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 14|Chapter 14 - 14th of August, 5.00 pm - 6.00 pm / 八月十四日　午後五時－午後六時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 15|Chapter 15 - 14th of August, 6.00 pm and beyond / 八月十四日　午後六時以降]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Epilogue|Epilogue]]

== Project Staff ==

*Supervisor:
*Project Manager: [[user:HolyCow|HolyCow]]

=== Translators ===

'''ACTIVE'''
:*[[User:Yumemi.sayaka|Yumemi Sayaka]]

'''INACTIVE'''
:*[[User:derawr|derawr]]
:*[[User:Sinmay|Sinmay]]
:*[[User:Sqwark|Sqwark]]

Those who are interested in translating and are able to do Japanese --> English can PM/e-mail [[user:HolyCow|HolyCow]] for the RAWs, or try slapping him about in the IRC channel.

=== Editors ===

'''ACTIVE'''
:*[[User:HolyCow|HolyCow]]

===Scripts Partially Contributed===

We would like to thank these users for contributing portions of translated script:

*Kaie for Volume 1's Prologue and Chapter 1 (both versions)

Unfortunately partial contribution of translated scripts are no longer accepted for this project.

== Series Overview ==

* Volume 1 - ''Are there really lots of Evil Spirits?!'' / 悪霊がいっぱい!? (Published 1989, ISBN 978-4061903111)
* Volume 2 - ''There really are a lot of Evil Spirits!'' / 悪霊がホントにいっぱい! (Published 1989, ISBN 978-4061903654)
* Volume 3 - ''I can't sleep due to the abundance of Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊がいっぱいで眠れない (Published 1990, ISBN 978-4061904170)
* Volume 4 - ''Lonely Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊はひとりぼっち (Published 1990, ISBN 978-4061904859)
* Volume 5 - ''I Don't Want to Become an Evil Spirit!'' / 悪霊になりたくない! (Published 1991, ISBN 978-4061905948)
* Volume 6 - ''Don't Call me an Evil Spirit'' / 悪霊と呼ばないで (Published 1991)
* Volume 7 - ''I don't mind Evil Spirits!'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ! 〈上〉(Published 1992, ISBN 978-4061986961)
* Volume 8 - ''I don't mind Evil Spirits!'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ! 〈下〉(Published 1992, ISBN 978-4061986978)
* Volume 9 - ''Nightmare Dwelling 1'' / (悪夢の棲む家(上)) (Published 1994, ISBN 978-4062551564)
* Volume 10 - ''Nightmare Dwelling 2''/ (悪夢の棲む家(下)) (Published 1994, ISBN 978-4062551649)
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Fuyumi Ono]]

[[Category:Genre - Comedy]]
[[Category:Genre - Drama]]
[[Category:Genre - Horror]]
[[Category:Genre - Mystery]]
[[Category:Genre - Psychological]]
[[Category:Genre - Romance]]
[[Category:Genre - Shoujo]]
[[Category:Genre - Supernatural]]

Ghost Hunt

2015-09-11T06:42:19Z

Yumemi.sayaka: /* Format Standards */

{{Template:STALLED}}
The Ghost Hunt series is also available in the following languages:

*[[Ghost Hunt%7ERussian_Version%7E|Русский (Russian)]]
*[[Ghost Hunt - Français|Français (French)]]

(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)

----

[[Image:GH_projects.jpg|200px|thumb|The Akuryou Series]]

'''Ghost Hunt''' is a novel written Ono Fuyumi. It was released between 1989 – 1994. It has a manga (1998 - Present) and anime (3 October 2006 – 27 March 2007) adaption. This series was originally called the "Akuryou Series" (悪霊シリーズ).

The manga was renamed to "Ghost Hunt," and since the anime was based on the manga, it adopted the title "Ghost Hunt" instead of "Akurei" (the original title). "Akurei" (悪霊) roughly translates to "Evil Spirits."

This project has recently been revived by [[User:Sinmay|Sinmay]], whose LiveJournal can be found [http://sinmay.livejournal.com/ here]. If you enjoy reading the translations, be sure to head over and say thanks!

September 2015: Please note that [[User:Yumemi.sayaka|Yumemi Sayaka]] is in the midst of editing volume 1 & 2 before hopefully moving on to the translation and completion of volume 3, your patience is much appreciated :). Decided to keep project status as "stalled" first as am not sure how long editing volume 1 & 2 will take. Thanks!

== Translation ==

=== [[Ghost_Hunt:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Translators are asked to [[Ghost_Hunt:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on (see [[Format_guideline#Translators|the Guideline page]] for usage rules).

=== Format Standards ===
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

The majority of the translations come from the Chinese version If you spot any inconsistencies, feel free to edit, as this is an open wiki. The translation for volume 3 is from the Japanese version (volume 3 hasn't been translated in Chinese), but since the translator is learning Japanese as she goes along, feel free to edit.

September 2015: Editing for the existing novels are being done by reference to the Japanese version of the novels, however please note that [[Yumemi.sayaka|Yumemi Sayaka]] is not re-translating the entire existing novels, she is merely going through the English version and checking it against the Japanese version where inconsistencies have arisen. Feel free to edit if you notice anything out of place.

=== Feedback ===
If you enjoyed the translation, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=1023 Feedback Thread]

== Updates ==
*March 1, 2009
**Added part 3 of chapter 3

*March 7, 2009
**Added Part 4 of chapter 3

*July 7, 2009
**Please welcome our newest translator [[User:Sqwark|Sqwark]], who will be handling translations for Volume 4

*April 3, 2010
**Volume 7, Chapter 4 begun

*9 September, 2015
**Volume 1, editing by [[User:Yumemi.sayaka|Yumemi Sayaka]] has begun

== The Akuryou series by [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ono_Fuyumi Ono Fuyumi] ==

=== Volume 1 - ''Are there really lots of Evil Spirits?!'' / 悪霊がいっぱい!? [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1|(Full Text)]]===

:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Pressure Falling / 気圧低下]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Storm Approaching / 暴風雨注意報]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Storm Warning / 暴風雨警報]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Central Pressure 912 Millibars / 中心気圧九一二ミリバール]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Maximum Velocity 68 Knots / 最大風速六十八ノット]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Wind and Rain Subside and the Waves are High / 風雨弱まるも波高し]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - Flood Warning / 洪水高潮警報]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - Warning Lifted / 警報解除]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:*[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

=== Volume 2 - ''There really are a lot of Evil Spirits!'' / 悪霊がホントにいっぱい! [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume2|(Full Text)]]===

:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Spirits' Residence / 悪霊の棲む家]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Girl / 少女]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - You Can't Play with those Kids / その子たちとは遊べない]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Woman, To You I Give a Child / おんな、汝に子を与う]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Author's Note|Author's Note]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt: Volume2 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

=== Volume 3 - ''I Can't Sleep Due to the Abundance of Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊がいっぱいで眠れない ===

:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - School / 学園]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Psychic / サイキック]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Onibi / 鬼火]] (70%)
:* Chapter 4 - Curse / 呪詛
:* Chapter 5 - Hitogata / ヒトガタ
:* Chapter 6 - Spellcaster / 呪者
:* Epilogue
:* [[Ghost Hunt: Volume3 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

=== Volume 4 - ''Lonely Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊はひとりぼっち [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4|(Full Text)]]===

:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 4 Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Don't Play with Spirits, Children / 死霊とあそぶな、子供たち]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Dance in the Shadows / 陰に踊る]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Blue Silhouette / 碧い影]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Chrysalis / さなぎ]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - I was Watching That / それを見ていた]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Epilogue|Epilogue]]

=== Volume 5 - ''I don't want to become an Evil Spirit!'' / 悪霊になりたくない! [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume5|(Full Text)]]===

:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 5 Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_1|Chapter 1 - That Mansion / その家]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_2|Chapter 2 - Blindfold / めかくし]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_3|Chapter 3 - Hidden Ghost / 隠れ鬼]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_4|Chapter 4 - 手の鳴るほうへ]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_5|Chapter 5 - Human Devourer / 人喰い]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 5 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:* Author's Notes

=== Volume 6 - ''Don't call me an Evil Spirit'' / 悪霊と呼ばないで ===

:* Prologue
:* Chapter 1 - House by the cove / 入り江の家
:* Chapter 2 - Unforeseen circumstances / 不測の事態
:* Chapter 3 - Object from the sea / 海から来るもの
:* Chapter 4 - Calamity / 凶事
:* Chapter 5 - Juda / ユダ
:* Chapter 6 - 寄り来る神
:* Epilogue
:* Author's Notes

=== Volume 7 - ''I don't mind Evil Spirits! (Part 1)'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ！(上)===

:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - 11th of August / 八月十一日]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - 12th of August / 八月十二日]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - 13th of August, 7.00 am - 11.00 am / 八月十三日　午前七時－午前十一時]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - 13th of August, 11.00 am - 3.00 pm / 八月十三日　午前十一時－午後三時]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - 13th of August, 3.00 pm - 5.30 pm / 八月十三日　午後三時－午後五時三十分]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - 13th of August, 5.30 pm - 8.00 pm / 八月十三日　午後五時三十分 ― 午後八時]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 7|Chapter 7 - 13th of August, 8.00 pm - 11.00 pm / 八月十三日　午後八時－午後十一時]]

=== Volume 8 - ''I don't mind Evil Spirits! (Part 2)'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ! (下)===
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 8|Chapter 8 - 13th of August, 11.00 pm - 12.00 midnight / 八月十三日　午後十一時－午後十二時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 9|Chapter 9 - 14th of August, 12.00 midnight - 1.00 am / 八月十四日　午前零時－午前一時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 10|Chapter 10 - 14th of August, 1.00 pm - 3.00 pm / 八月十四日　午後一時－午後三時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 11|Chapter 11 - 14th of August, 3.00 pm - 3.30 pm / 八月十四日　午後三時－午後三時三十分]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 12|Chapter 12 - 14th of August, 3.30 pm - 4.00 pm / 八月十四日　午後三時三十分－午後四時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 13|Chapter 13 - 14th of August, 4.00 pm - 5.00 pm / 八月十四日　午後四時－午後五時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 14|Chapter 14 - 14th of August, 5.00 pm - 6.00 pm / 八月十四日　午後五時－午後六時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 15|Chapter 15 - 14th of August, 6.00 pm and beyond / 八月十四日　午後六時以降]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Epilogue|Epilogue]]

== Project Staff ==

*Supervisor:
*Project Manager: [[user:HolyCow|HolyCow]]

=== Translators ===

'''ACTIVE'''
:*[[User:Yumemi.sayaka|Yumemi Sayaka]]

'''INACTIVE'''
:*[[User:derawr|derawr]]
:*[[User:Sinmay|Sinmay]]
:*[[User:Sqwark|Sqwark]]

Those who are interested in translating and are able to do Japanese --> English can PM/e-mail [[user:HolyCow|HolyCow]] for the RAWs, or try slapping him about in the IRC channel.

=== Editors ===

'''ACTIVE'''
:*[[User:HolyCow|HolyCow]]

===Scripts Partially Contributed===

We would like to thank these users for contributing portions of translated script:

*Kaie for Volume 1's Prologue and Chapter 1 (both versions)

Unfortunately partial contribution of translated scripts are no longer accepted for this project.

== Series Overview ==

* Volume 1 - ''Are there really lots of Evil Spirits?!'' / 悪霊がいっぱい!? (Published 1989, ISBN 978-4061903111)
* Volume 2 - ''There really are a lot of Evil Spirits!'' / 悪霊がホントにいっぱい! (Published 1989, ISBN 978-4061903654)
* Volume 3 - ''I can't sleep due to the abundance of Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊がいっぱいで眠れない (Published 1990, ISBN 978-4061904170)
* Volume 4 - ''Lonely Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊はひとりぼっち (Published 1990, ISBN 978-4061904859)
* Volume 5 - ''I Don't Want to Become an Evil Spirit!'' / 悪霊になりたくない! (Published 1991, ISBN 978-4061905948)
* Volume 6 - ''Don't Call me an Evil Spirit'' / 悪霊と呼ばないで (Published 1991)
* Volume 7 - ''I don't mind Evil Spirits!'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ! 〈上〉(Published 1992, ISBN 978-4061986961)
* Volume 8 - ''I don't mind Evil Spirits!'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ! 〈下〉(Published 1992, ISBN 978-4061986978)
* Volume 9 - ''Nightmare Dwelling 1'' / (悪夢の棲む家(上)) (Published 1994, ISBN 978-4062551564)
* Volume 10 - ''Nightmare Dwelling 2''/ (悪夢の棲む家(下)) (Published 1994, ISBN 978-4062551649)
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Fuyumi Ono]]

[[Category:Genre - Comedy]]
[[Category:Genre - Drama]]
[[Category:Genre - Horror]]
[[Category:Genre - Mystery]]
[[Category:Genre - Psychological]]
[[Category:Genre - Romance]]
[[Category:Genre - Shoujo]]
[[Category:Genre - Supernatural]]

Ghost Hunt:Volume1 Translator's Notes

2015-09-11T06:37:36Z

Yumemi.sayaka:

<center>Translator's Notes and References for 
<big>悪霊シリーズ</big> 
Volume 1: Ghost Hunt</center>

== Prologue ==

=== Namuamidabutsu ===

This is a Buddhist chant/prayer that in Japanese means something like this "I sincerely believe in Amitabha, Lord have mercy on me". You can find more detailed information and better explanation [http://www.sacred-texts.com/bud/mcb/mcb10.htm here].

=== The sixteen year old Shibuya ===

References to age in Japan:
Earlier Naru said that he would be “seventeen this year”, this means that his birthday hasn't passed yet; in Japan, as long as your birthday has not passed you are referred to as being sixteen years of age, hence all references to his age by Mai in the novels are that Naru is sixteen years old and not seventeen years old.

== Chapter 3 ==

=== Oba-san ===

While this term literally means "aunt", it is generally used for middle-aged woman. However, calling a young woman (under age 40) this would be considered an insult. (Ayako is 23 years old.)

=== First name ===

In Japan everyone is generally known by their family name or their position in their company, hence calling someone by their first name indicates an intimate relationship such as family, close friends or lovers. If you do not fall within any of those categories, calling someone by their first/given name is considered rude and/or offensive, as it gives the assumption that you are intimately related to the said person.

=== Sly Tanuki ===

Tanuki is a raccoon dog. They are mischievous shapeshifters, like kitsune in folklore. They are also considered slow and absent-minded though. More information [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Tanuki here].

=== Kansai-ben ===

John speaks in Kansai-ben with an Australian accent. This is often considered funny, frightening, or very rural. Kansai-ben is used often in comedy talkshows.

=== Bouzu: Kiddo ===

"Bouzu" is how many people address little boys.

=== Wate ===

"Wate" is "Watashi" (I) in the Kansai dialect.

=== Jibakurei ===

Literally "earth-bound spirit." Basically it's a spirit that can't leave a certain location because of its former attachment to it when it was alive.

=== Spoken English ===

The asterisks* indicate spoken English words, as opposed to spoken Japanese.

== Chapter 4 ==

=== Momotaro ===

In the folktale Momotaro, the Peach Boy, the dog following Momotaro starts fighting a monkey the moment they encountered, so this is why dogs and monkeys can't get along. More information [http://www.japanippon.com/fairytales/momotaro.htm here].

== Chapter 6 ==

=== Desu ===

Desu is added for politeness in this case. But in the Osaka dialect, it's supposed to be "dosu" instead.

== Epilogue ==

=== Town Pages ===

Town Pages is a directory for businesses.

=== Hello Pages ===

Hello Pages is a directory for pseudonyms.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Ghost_Hunt|Main Page]]
| Jump to [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Prologue_version2|Prologue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Ghost Hunt:Volume1 Chapter5

2015-09-11T06:36:43Z

Yumemi.sayaka: /* Chapter 5 - Maximum Velocity 68 Knots */

==Chapter 5 - Maximum Velocity 68 Knots==

=== 1 ===

It's evening. The ambulance left the school. The people standing in front of the old school building were bathed in the orange glow of the sunset.

Masako had fallen from the classroom on the west side of the second floor.

That classroom was old and worn. There was no wall on the west side of the classroom. There was only a wooden plank, worn down by the weather. That wooden plank cracked and broke.

Masako had fallen from there... She fell three meters before hitting the ground.

The metal pipes that were placed there during the investigation remained in the same place.

Thank goodness she fell onto soft ground and not onto the metal pipes.

"Exactly what happened?" the principal questioned Naru, "I called you here so you could exorcise the ghost. Before, your assistant was injured, and now someone else is injured. Those rumors are..."

Naru interrupted the principal. "My assistant was injured because of a brainless student of yours."

...Are you talking about me?

"Before Hara-san shifted into unconsciousness, she insisted that there are no ghosts here. She said this was an accident due to her carelessness. Don't worry."

"But..."

"I will go back and continue to investigate."

Naru bowed, then left for the old school building.

...Accident? Masako did say that's what it was.

Still...

"That's just Masako being stubborn," Miko-san asserted.

Before we knew it, the lab room became our base room.

"I think there's a ghost here," Miko-san repeated.

"Really? Then Ayako must've been unsuccessful in exorcising it," Bou-san retorted.

After hearing Bou-san, Miko-san blushed in embarrassment.

"...Okay, I admit it. My exorcism failed. This place is dangerous."

I couldn't help but ask, "Dangerous?"

Miko-san crossed her arms in frustration. "If an exorcism fails, the ghost will act like an injured bear: it'll act fierce..."

"Then, it's your fault Masako's injured!"

"No it's not!"

...But, isn't that what you're saying?!

Naru interposed. "Don't jump to conclusions. The camera recording revealed it as an accident. It's exactly what Hara-san said: she was careless."

True. Masako didn't seem to know that the wall wasn't firm. She didn't know it was only supported by a rotten wooden plank.

She accidentally leaned on the wooden plank, making it crack. The camcorder recorded the entire incident.

Still...

"Hey, Naru? Aren't places considered haunted because bad things like accidents or suicide happen there? Whether it's an accident or a suicide, don't both happen for a good reason? But in the end, people still believe those places are unlucky..."

When I said it that way, Naru crossed his arms, contemplating the matter deeply.

"True. But... This building is strange. I don't understand."

"Why?" Kuroda asked, her tone blunt and frank.

"There have been no responses to the equipment. There have been no temperature declines, no ion deviations, and no electromagnetic wave abnormalities. All of the data appear normal."

"Then, why did Miko-san get locked up? Why was I attacked? Why did the camcorder recording vanish? Why did the windows break? And how come the chair moved by itself?"

"That's why I said I don't understand."

Bou-san interrupted, "Maybe you don't know about this kind of ghost. It could be a ghost strong enough to hide its presence."

Naru pondered the idea. "So you think that..."

"It's a Jibakurei," Bou-san finished the sentence.

"I bet it's a tsukumogami," Miko-san added.

"A tsukumogami?" I asked.

"Sometimes inanimate objects will be possessed by a ghost. For instance, a table, a chair, or even a house. Those inanimate objects absorb human emotions in its environment and then become possessed."

Oh...

"This building probably absorbed the emotions of the students and teachers, especially their fear of this place."

...What the... That's scary.

Thankfully, Masako isn't seriously injured. But...

Bou-san shot Miko-san a look of disgust. "Then where did that earth spirit of yours go?"

"Of course, part of it is the earth spirit's fault."

"This building is a gathering place for spirits. The spirits absorb the negative emotions of the people and then become tsukumogami."

"Oh~."

Naru asked, "What do you think, John?"

"I'm not sure. But this place is dangerous. I'll perform an exorcism."

"Really..."

"Naru, what do you think?" Bou-san inquired.

"I'll withhold my opinion for now. I'm going to investigate this from a different angle."

"Oh.~"

"Mai."

"Yes."

"I'm going back to the van. You stay here. If anything happens, call me," Naru-chan said, pointing to a microphone. "This microphone is linked to the van."

"Okay."

How sly of you. So the narcissist is the only one leaving?

=== 2 ===

Naru left the lab room.

Bou-san asked Miko-san, "What's up with that guy?"

"What's wrong?"

"He brought in lots of expensive equipment, but does he really know what he's doing?"

"How would I know?"

"He's much better than you two," Kuroda retorted.

"Well, young lady, aren't you going home?"

"I want to witness your incapability before going home," she chuckled, "now what are you guys going to say? It sure would be nice if you could actually exorcise the ghost."

Bou-san and Miko-san's eyes filled with anger and hostility.

...You don't need to go around making enemies.

John stood. "My turn."

"Ah.. What a huge honor, Exorcist," Bou-san mocked.

John nodded slightly.

John doesn't look for a fight. He's a nice guy, unlike you guys.

"Do you need help with anything?" I asked John.

"No. But when I start praying, keep an eye on the equipment. There might be a response."

"Okay."

...Don't scare me like that.

The TV screen gave a view of a room on the second floor that was rumored to have a ghost.

It was also the room where Masako fell down. The sunset's afterglow shined into the classroom.

Suddenly the TV's connection was cut, leaving the screen filled with static.

...Huh?

The screen was filled with black-and-white static. Something was wrong with the video camera. Even the angle it was recording from changed.

In a panic, I quickly fumbled for the microphone that was connected to Naru's car.

"Naru."

"What's wrong?"

"The TV screen is all static."

"That's all right. Once it's dark, the videocam changes its recording mode. How's the situation?"

"John said he's going to perform his exorcism... Ah, he's here."

John changed into priest robes, which looked great on him. His stunning blonde hair gives him a mysterious air.

Walking into the classroom, he lifted a cup filled with water. He dipped his finger in the water and drew a cross on the altar with it. After he drew the sign of the cross on the altar and wall, he placed the altar, some gray candles, and a cross onto the platform. The room brightened after he lit up the candles. Then John placed his hands together, bowed his head, and prayed.

A faint sound came from the microphone.

"Heavenly God, please allow us to worship you."

John scattered the water. So that must be holy water. Then he opened his bible.

"God, your soul becomes our heaven and the earth."

The TV screen was recording this smoothly. There was nothing out of the ordinary.

"In the beginning was the word. The word was with God. The word was God..."

After constantly staring at the TV screen, Bou-san finally stood up. "I'm going out for a walk."

"I'm going too."

Miko-san also stood up.

...Where are you two going.

"Kuroda-san, you're not leaving, right?"

"If you're scared, I'll stay here with you."

"Stay here with me...?"

Ah— How embarrassing. But it can't be helped that I'm scared.

=== 3 ===

The sky grew darker and darker.

The light from the TV screens was the only thing that kept the room from being swallowed up in darkness. Even though there are lots of TV screens, the room was still dark and forboding.

Bou-san was in the TV screen, walking in the corridor of the first floor. Dressed in monk robes, he walked towards the room on the far left, his hand holding an object.
John continued to perform his exorcism in the classroom above.

He took some white sand from a container and scattered it around the floor. Is that salt?

"The word was with God in the beginning. Through him all things were made."

John suddenly stopped praying and started looking around.

...What happened?

I increased the volume of the speakers.

In the midst of John's prayer, a snapping sound could be heard.

"It's noise made from a poltergeist," Kuroda stated.

"In Him was life, and that life was the light of men," John continued.

He constantly lifted his head to look at the ceiling.

"The light shone in the darkness. But the darkness could not comprehend the light..."

The ceiling...

"Ah!" I shouted.

I looked at the classroom ceiling on the west side. Near the room with the wooden plank. It's right under the room where Masako fell from.

The wood on the ceiling was bending.

It's almost like something's trying to penetrate through the ceiling.

It's dangerous!

I suddenly pounced up from my chair.

"Taniyama-san?!" Kuroda cried out.

I rushed out of the lab room.

When I ran near the room John was in, I heard a loud cracking sound.

"John! John!"

I forcefully slid the door open, leaving a surprised John staring at me.

"Mai-san..."

"John, it's dangerous. Come out now!"

"Eh?!"

Not even a second passed after I pointed toward the crack in the ceiling that the ceiling came crashing down, rocking the floor. With the candle knocked over, the room was pitch black.

=== 4 ===

The flashlight flickered, then lit up.

The rubble covered up the entire classroom. Pieces of wood and stone were scattered all over the floor.

...The west side of the roof completely collapsed.

"If Mai-san didn't call me, I would've been in trouble," John said, his voice quivering slightly.

Naru picked up a piece of rubble and examined it.

He looked like he was in a trance.

"Since this place is dangerous, let's go down instead," Bou-san advised, a hint of nervousness in his voice.

Miko-san crossed her arms in a cold manner. "...I'm leaving today."

"You sure get scared easily," Kuroda laughed.

Miko-san appeared unaffected by her remark. "Your life is the most important thing. Masako would've died if she fell onto a slightly different place. John almost died too. I'm smart, so I'm retreating before that happens to me."

"Are you scared?"

"It doesn't matter. I'm calling it quits for today. I'll continue tomorrow."

...How can you do that.

"She's correct," Naru stated silently.

"Hey, hey, Naru-chan," Bou-san exclaimed in shock. "You're not scared by this too, are you?"

"Say what you want," Naru replied. "But this time, Miko-san is correct... Mai, you can go home."

"Really?"

Ah, I accidentally let out a laugh.

"Right, you should also..." Naru paused, throwing the rock he was tossing around back into the pile of rubble. Then he faced Kuroda, saying, "Kuroda-san, you should go home too."

"Hey hey, so if I'm not a girl, then..." Bou-san nagged.

Naru sent a deathly glare at Bou-san's direction. "I suggest that all of you go home now."

John sighed. "I... Guess we should go home then."

"How obedient," Bou-san said, smacking his lips, "forget it, let's just call it a day."

Ah, so you're the only one left now. Are you scared... Hmm..

We were all ushered out of the building by Bou-san.

Naru-chan waved to us from the entrance hall. "Good-bye."

"Naru, what about you? You're not going home?"

"I have to investigate more."

...You want to stay here? ...You're a courageous one.

We left the building under Naru's gaze.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume1 Chapter4|Previous Section]]
| Return to [[Ghost Hunt|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume1 Chapter6|Next Section]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Ghost Hunt:Volume1 Chapter4

2015-09-11T05:26:13Z

Yumemi.sayaka: /* Chapter 4 - Central Pressure 912 Millibars */

==Chapter 4 - Central Pressure 912 Millibars==

===1===

"What did you say just now?"

Michiru persistently stared at me in the morning.

"There's a rival."

"Who?"

Keiko, stop bothering me.

"She’s called Hara Masako. Have you heard of her?"

"Hara Masako? The one who's always on TV?" Yuuri asked.

"You know her?"

"Yeah... The psychic medium on that popular show... She's about our age. She's also really pretty..."

"I guess so. She looks just like a Japanese doll."

"So that girl suddenly tried to get close to Shibuya-san?"

"No, it's more like Naru-chan started it..."

"What!"

Keiko almost pinched me again.

"But it's true, that poison-tongued Naru-chan didn't say one sarcastic remark to her. I'm positive Naru-chan just goes for pretty girls."

"Oh..." Keiko mumbled, her voice depressed, disappointed.

"Hey, didn't I say it already... Give up on Naru-chan. He's not as nice as he looks, he's a liar, and he's a poison-tongued narcissist to boot."

"But he's really handsome."

...Just because he's handsome doesn't mean he's great, right?

I'm getting tired of this conversation.

My line of sight reached Kuroda-san, who was looking this way.

She's a strange one too. Is her personality that twisted just because she has psychic powers? Kuroda-san seemed to want to say something.

I thought she was going to talk to me, but then she suddenly turned around and left the classroom.

...Umm—

Right after class, Keiko & co. kept rambling on and on. It would be troublesome if they followed me into the old school building, so I dashed off the moment they started arguing again.

The weather's nice today too.

I have to work here at night. If it rains, it'll be even scarier.

But there's a big, evil spirit loitering about. I'm not panicking. I'm not that scared. Is this good or bad? I energetically opened the door only to notice that Naru wasn't here yet. In front of the equipment was another dangerous person.

Waah... Kuroda-san.

"...What are you doing?" I asked.

"Nothing. I'm just looking around. Shibuya-san doesn't seem to be here."

Kuroda-san touched the equipment beside her.

"It's best if you don't touch anything. Naru-chan will get angry."

"Really?" Kuroda-san asked, her hand still touching the TV's edge, "hey, how were things yesterday?"

"Nothing... Much. Naru-chan said there was nothing unusual."

"What did the others think?"

"Miko-san was locked in a classroom. But no one can agree on whether or not that was because of a ghost."

"Why?" Kuroda-san asked, her eyes suddenly gazing into mine.

"...The psychic medium said there were no ghosts in this old building. But Miko-san insisted that there's an earth spirit here."

"Really... Is the psychic medium you're referring to Hara Masako?"

"Yes."

"That person's an imposter."

"Wha-?!"

An imposter...

"She's on TV because of her good looks. She doesn't have any psychic powers."

"Huh..."

Exactly what is Kuroda-san thinking?

"There's a ghost here, and a very strong one too."

Then, is Kuroda-san the only one who can feel it?

Kuroda-san gazed intensely into my eyes. "I... Was just attacked."

Eh?!

"When I was walking in the corridor, a force suddenly started pulling my hair. I wanted to run, but then it grabbed my neck..."

"That... Can't be."

"It's true," Kuroda-san insisted, a dark smile spreading onto her face, "I even heard a voice telling me, 'Your psychic power is too strong. You're in the way.'."

The air around us froze in the silence.

Kuroda-san looks like she's going to say something else.

But as for me, I had nothing to say. I don't understand this kind of stuff. I've never seen a ghost, and I've never been able to feel one's presence either. It's impossible for me to know if she's lying.

That can't be right. Masako said there are no spirits here. And Naru-chan said that places like this have other dangerous things.

Scary rumors. Abandoning the old school building after tearing half of it down.

In the midst of the silence between us, Naru-chan came back.

He looked at us. "What's the matter?"

After he heard Kuroda-san talk about her story, Naru-chan thought about if for a while. "When did that happen?"

"Just now. At first I was scared and wanted to go back out, but then I saw all this equipment, and I gave it a second thought. I just got here, and Shibuya-san must also be..."

Naru-chan placed his pale fingers onto the laptop's keyboard. "Let's look at the recording. Where did you encounter the ghost?"

"The corridor on the second floor."

Naru-chan rewinded the recording.

A view of the corridor showed up on all ten TV screens, with digital numbers lined up on the side.

The digital numbers kept changing.

These changing numbers recorded the time. When the time was "13:12:26", a soft stepping sound could be heard.

Kuroda-san showed up in front of the corridor. Stiff and prudent, she carefully looked around, then went up the stairs. After she reached the top of the stairs, her eyes darted left and right.

It happened at that time.

A white line suddenly flashed onto the screen. Two times. Three times. Then it was just static, followed by a white screen. Then the screen turned all black.

"What happened— This broke—"

Naru-chan looked at the other screens. There was nothing wrong with the other ones. Only the stairs recording was blank.

"...It didn't break," Naru-chan said as he fiddled with one of the TVs.

The TV screen didn't change.

"What does this mean," Naru-chan mumbled to himself.

"...Huh?"

"Right after the ghost shows up, the camera stops working," he said, looking at the TV screen, "what can this be.. A ghost, interference with electric waves... Or..."

He contemplated his ideas, then quickly turned to face Kuroda-san. "Kuroda-san, you said you heard a sound. What kind of sound was it?"

"It was an unclear sound, but it sounded like a little girl's voice."

"Really..."

"Hey, Naru-chan? Didn't Masako say there weren't any spirits here? So how can that be?"

"About that... I think I can believe her..."

...Is it true or not? So he's not believing Masako because of her good looks?

Kuroda-san cocked her head. "Does Hara-san really have psychic powers?"

"Normally... Female mediums have different wavelengths. Maybe your wavelength is the same as that of the ghost."

"Huh?"

"If the old school building does have a ghost, then that ghost might have the same wavelength as you."

Kuroda-san couldn't help but laugh, "Perhaps."

At this time, numerous footsteps came from the entrance hall.

Miko-san, Bou-san, John, Masako, the principal, the director, and an old teacher.

In the front was Miko-san, clothed in her priestess garments. Miko-san's exorcism started.

=== 2 ===

"Hey, look carefully."

Miko-san instructed, throwing a jeering glance at Naru-chan.

She vigourously commanded the teachers and John to make a white, wooden altar in the entrance hall.

Awww, poor John.

Bou-san stood on the side, watching them make the preparations.

"Do you think this will work?"

"Who knows," Naru-chan answered, a cold gaze in his eyes.

"Man, you need to be more open. Young man, what about you?"

"I've never seen a Shinto exorcism before so I'm going to watch," John answered.

Miko-san stood in front of the white altar. The three teachers obediently stood behind her.

Of course, we don't care where we're standing. Looking through the window from the lab room was fine.

Miko-san clapped her hands, waving a stick with white slips of paper attached. Is that the exorcism?

"I invite you to cautiously come down onto the earth, white light enshrining the spirit..."

Wow— What is she saying?

"Please cleanse this ground, I sincerely implore you..."

I quietly whispered to Naru-chan

"What.. Is... She saying?"

Naru-chan’s face said I was disturbing him

"Quiet. You're Japanese, yet you don't know what a Norito is?"

"Norito?"

"A Shinto prayer."

Oh—This is the first time I heard that.

The ceremony proceeded as planned.

Will it work?

"I invite you to come down from the Heavens and gather around at the shrine."

Norito sure sounds monotonous...

How should I say this... At least say it so I can understand.

"I entreat you to approach this ground and protect it."

Ah... I don't understand...

I carelessly fell asleep halfway through the ceremony.

Man, Bou-san fell asleep right at the beginning, so it should be no problem if I do this too. Yeah.

=== 3 ===

"Now there should be nothing to worry about. Our work here is finished."

Miko-san laughed while she talked to the principal after the ceremony.

...Really now.

But the principal seemed so happy, and with that bright smile of his, he complimented Miko-san.

Masako and Bou-san shot her disdainful glances.

"How about we have dinner to celebrate?" the principal invited her.

"It's best to check over things right after the exorcism is completed," Miko-san replied.

"Of course, you are a professional after all," the principal politely admitted, "well, did anyone eat lunch yet? How about we all go out and eat lunch?"

When he said that...

...Creak.

Suddenly a loud sound came from the ceiling.

The teachers and Miko-san immediately sprang up from their chairs.

Crack.

The sound of something breaking.

And at the same time, the light bulb on the door shattered, along with the windows.

Bang.

White smoke rushed out. Right afterwards, window glass shards shot towards the principal.

"Didn't you say there was nothing to worry about?" Kuroda-san sneered at Miko-san, "how should I say this... You simply can't exorcise spirits."

Kuroda-san snickered.

Miko-san glared at her for a moment but didn't say anything. She walked towards the glass shards. Though not seriously injured, the principal was losing lots of blood from his head. No wonder she didn't have any clever retorts left.

"That was just an accident," Masako coldly pointed out.

Miko-san nodded in agreement. "Of course. My exorcism..."

"...was unsuccessful in exorcising spirits. Because there were none to start off with," Masako finished off.

A triangle.

Masako saying there are no spirits, Miko-san saying she exorcised the spirits, and Kuroda-san saying there are spirits and Miko-san didn't exorcise them.

Three people staring at each other. The guys are all contemplating as well.

Turning his head, John asked, "Could it be a coincidence?"

Bou-san replied, "What if something is here? Let's say something so strong that Miko couldn't get rid of it?"

Naru-chan lowered his head. "...If that were the case, the equipment would be responding."

Ah— I'm getting anxious too.

It would be nice if I were a psychic too. If that were the case, then I'd quickly find out what kind of spirit it is and then exorcise it.

I looked blankly at the screens.

I inadvertently noticed something strange on the second floor on the west side of the classroom.

The equipment that I placed there yesterday.

I remembered that class had many disorganized rows of old tables and chairs in front of the blackboard.

...But...

"Naru-chan," I broke off Naru-chan's conversation with Bou-san.

"What's wrong?"

I pointed at the TV screen. "There's a chair in the middle of the room. It wasn't there yesterday. There were no chairs in that area."

Naru-chan raised his beautiful eyebrows, then asked the psychics behind him, "Did anyone go to the classroom on the west side?"

They all looked at each other before answering, "No we didn't...?"

=== 4 ===

While everyone was watching, Naru-chan rewinded the recording. He replayed the video. The recording was when the glass windows broke.

There were no camcorders in the entrance hall because they were all in the ceremony room. So in the end, nothing was recorded in those camcorders except the sound.

But the camcorder in that room was working. And right then, in the classroom on the west side, the chair moved. Apparently no one touched the chair.

In front of the blackboard, a dusty chair suddenly started moving little by little, until it reached the middle of the room.

It moved nearly fifty cm.

"How did that happen?" I raised my head, asking Naru-chan.

"...I'm not sure."

Upon hearing Naru-chan's reply, Kuroda-san declared from behind, "Is it a poltergeist?"

"Poltergeist?" I asked.

"It means ‘noisy spirit.’ Like when an object moves or a sound is produced. —Right, Shibuya-san?"

"Right. You seem to have a clear understanding of this."

"This is common sense."

...Sorry I don't have common sense.

"I don't think this is a poltergeist," Naru-chan stated.

"Why?"

"Objects moved by poltergeists are usually warm."

"Is there a problem...?"

"According to the thermography, that chair's temperature did not rise. This kind of thing never happens."

Kuroda-san was dumbstruck.

I remember that thermography is supposed to record temperatures.

Oh— I see.

John turned towards Naru-chan. "Aren't there other conditions that would categorize this as a poltergeist? I think this is a poltergeist."

Naru-chan smiled slightly. "Tisane."

"What's that?" Miko-san asked.

Masako shot a look of contempt at her. "Are you really a psychic?"

Annoyed, Naru-chan explained, "Of course, Hara-san would know. E.Tisane, a French officer, classified poltergeists."

"Huh?" I sighed. Looking around, I noticed that Bou-san didn't seem to know about this either. Kuroda-san just looked clueless.

"There are nine categories in total. Explosions, opening and closing of doors, noises, knocking... Out of the nine conditions, three occurred here: a door closing by itself, a moving object, and a shattered window. That isn't enough to qualify this as a poltergeist haunting."

Unable to hold back my question any longer, I asked, "So the thing that attacked Kuroda-san was..?"

Suddenly Bou-san asked, "What did you say?"

...Ah— We didn't tell them about Kuroda-san's incident yet.

Since I accidentally spouted it out, Kuroda-san had no choice but to explain again. Meanwhile, Naru-chan carefully re-examined the TV that didn't record the incident.

Naru-chan glared angrily at me for a moment while Kuroda-san proudly shared her story.

=== 5 ===

"Masako-san, what do you think?"

Bou-san's voice sounded so loud in the silence.

"She made a mistake because she was thinking too much," Masako quietly replied.

Kuroda-san glared at her. "I'm not mistaken. Why don't you admit it. There's an evil spirit in the old school building."

Masako silently stood up.

"...Are you going to run away?"

"...Run away? Why would I run?" she carefully looked at Kuroda-san, "I'm just going to look over this place again."

"That was really not straightforward of her," Miko-san snickered, "she could've just said that the other girl was wrong."

"...There are no ghosts in the old school building," Masako calmly repeated before walking out of the classroom.

John looked at Masako's figure as she left. "It seems like she got quite a blow there."

"Of course," Naru-chan replied, "psychics can see things that normal people can't. If you mess up, then you can't be considered a psychic anymore."

Oh— Are you covering up for her?

You... Really just go for pretty faces.

"Naru just goes for pretty faces."

I... Thought for a moment there that I said that aloud.

Seems like someone else thinks the same way as me: Kuroda-san.

"Why do you say that?" Naru-chan shot a cold stare at her direction.

"Aren't you covering up for her?" she asked.

"She has been remarkably successful in her job. I'm just giving her the respect she deserves."

...Huh?

"Really now?"

Oh my God, we were thinking the exact same thing.

Does that mean, I can get on good terms with her?

Miko-san giggled, "Well, we think you should treat us with some respect too."

"I would if Matsuzaki-san's ability were high enough," Naru-chan replied in a cold tone.

...You bastard, you really do treat us differently.

Bou-san laughed, "Well— That can't be helped. She can't exorcise the ghost, and she screamed for help when she was locked up."

"When did I scream for help?"

"Just last time, when you were locked in that classroom. Didn't you scream for help?"

"No I didn't!"

"Oh— Then, then you were howling, right? Like a dog?"

...Here it comes again.

If Miko-san were a dog, then Bou-san would be a monkey. [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Translator's_Notes#Momotaro|A dog and a monkey]]..

Ah—so noisy.

Miko-san countered his insults.

Crack.

The sound of wood breaking.

...Miko-san, don't break this building.

Thump.

Everyone was silent.

This old school building shakes a lot. If you're not careful it might fall—

A loud knocking sound came from the ceiling.

Bou-san looked at the surroundings, "A rapping sound?"

Huh? A rapping sound... Happens when a ghost is about to show up...

A chill ran down my back.

Crack... Thump...

The sounds are from the west side of the ceiling.

Crash

Along with the faint cracking sounds, a loud, splitting sound shot through the air from the west side.

Followed by a piercing scream.

The room was completely silent again.

Suddenly, John shouted, "Hara-san!"

Eh?

Jumping out of nowhere, John rushed towards Naru-chan's TV screen.

"Hara-san fell from the second floor!"

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume1 Chapter3|Previous Section]]
| Return to [[Ghost Hunt|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume1 Chapter5|Next Section]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Ghost Hunt

2015-09-11T05:16:30Z

Yumemi.sayaka:

{{Template:STALLED}}
The Ghost Hunt series is also available in the following languages:

*[[Ghost Hunt%7ERussian_Version%7E|Русский (Russian)]]
*[[Ghost Hunt - Français|Français (French)]]

(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)

----

[[Image:GH_projects.jpg|200px|thumb|The Akuryou Series]]

'''Ghost Hunt''' is a novel written Ono Fuyumi. It was released between 1989 – 1994. It has a manga (1998 - Present) and anime (3 October 2006 – 27 March 2007) adaption. This series was originally called the "Akuryou Series" (悪霊シリーズ).

The manga was renamed to "Ghost Hunt," and since the anime was based on the manga, it adopted the title "Ghost Hunt" instead of "Akurei" (the original title). "Akurei" (悪霊) roughly translates to "Evil Spirits."

This project has recently been revived by [[User:Sinmay|Sinmay]], whose LiveJournal can be found [http://sinmay.livejournal.com/ here]. If you enjoy reading the translations, be sure to head over and say thanks!

September 2015: Please note that [[User:Yumemi.sayaka|Yumemi Sayaka]] is in the midst of editing volume 1 & 2 before hopefully moving on to the translation and completion of volume 3, your patience is much appreciated :). Decided to keep project status as "stalled" first as am not sure how long editing volume 1 & 2 will take. Thanks!

== Translation ==

=== [[Ghost_Hunt:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Translators are asked to [[Ghost_Hunt:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on (see [[Format_guideline#Translators|the Guideline page]] for usage rules).

=== Format Standards ===
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

The majority of the translations come from the Chinese version If you spot any inconsistencies, feel free to edit, as this is an open wiki. The translation for volume 3 is from the Japanese version (volume 3 hasn't been translated in Chinese), but since the translator is learning Japanese as she goes along, feel free to edit.

=== Feedback ===
If you enjoyed the translation, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=1023 Feedback Thread]

== Updates ==
*March 1, 2009
**Added part 3 of chapter 3

*March 7, 2009
**Added Part 4 of chapter 3

*July 7, 2009
**Please welcome our newest translator [[User:Sqwark|Sqwark]], who will be handling translations for Volume 4

*April 3, 2010
**Volume 7, Chapter 4 begun

*9 September, 2015
**Volume 1, editing by [[User:Yumemi.sayaka|Yumemi Sayaka]] has begun

== The Akuryou series by [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ono_Fuyumi Ono Fuyumi] ==

=== Volume 1 - ''Are there really lots of Evil Spirits?!'' / 悪霊がいっぱい!? [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1|(Full Text)]]===

:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Pressure Falling / 気圧低下]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Storm Approaching / 暴風雨注意報]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Storm Warning / 暴風雨警報]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Central Pressure 912 Millibars / 中心気圧九一二ミリバール]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Maximum Velocity 68 Knots / 最大風速六十八ノット]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Wind and Rain Subside and the Waves are High / 風雨弱まるも波高し]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - Flood Warning / 洪水高潮警報]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - Warning Lifted / 警報解除]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:*[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

=== Volume 2 - ''There really are a lot of Evil Spirits!'' / 悪霊がホントにいっぱい! [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume2|(Full Text)]]===

:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Spirits' Residence / 悪霊の棲む家]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Girl / 少女]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - You Can't Play with those Kids / その子たちとは遊べない]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Woman, To You I Give a Child / おんな、汝に子を与う]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Author's Note|Author's Note]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt: Volume2 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

=== Volume 3 - ''I Can't Sleep Due to the Abundance of Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊がいっぱいで眠れない ===

:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - School / 学園]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Psychic / サイキック]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Onibi / 鬼火]] (70%)
:* Chapter 4 - Curse / 呪詛
:* Chapter 5 - Hitogata / ヒトガタ
:* Chapter 6 - Spellcaster / 呪者
:* Epilogue
:* [[Ghost Hunt: Volume3 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

=== Volume 4 - ''Lonely Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊はひとりぼっち [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4|(Full Text)]]===

:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 4 Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Don't Play with Spirits, Children / 死霊とあそぶな、子供たち]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Dance in the Shadows / 陰に踊る]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Blue Silhouette / 碧い影]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Chrysalis / さなぎ]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - I was Watching That / それを見ていた]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Epilogue|Epilogue]]

=== Volume 5 - ''I don't want to become an Evil Spirit!'' / 悪霊になりたくない! [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume5|(Full Text)]]===

:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 5 Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_1|Chapter 1 - That Mansion / その家]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_2|Chapter 2 - Blindfold / めかくし]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_3|Chapter 3 - Hidden Ghost / 隠れ鬼]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_4|Chapter 4 - 手の鳴るほうへ]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_5|Chapter 5 - Human Devourer / 人喰い]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 5 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:* Author's Notes

=== Volume 6 - ''Don't call me an Evil Spirit'' / 悪霊と呼ばないで ===

:* Prologue
:* Chapter 1 - House by the cove / 入り江の家
:* Chapter 2 - Unforeseen circumstances / 不測の事態
:* Chapter 3 - Object from the sea / 海から来るもの
:* Chapter 4 - Calamity / 凶事
:* Chapter 5 - Juda / ユダ
:* Chapter 6 - 寄り来る神
:* Epilogue
:* Author's Notes

=== Volume 7 - ''I don't mind Evil Spirits! (Part 1)'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ！(上)===

:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - 11th of August / 八月十一日]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - 12th of August / 八月十二日]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - 13th of August, 7.00 am - 11.00 am / 八月十三日　午前七時－午前十一時]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - 13th of August, 11.00 am - 3.00 pm / 八月十三日　午前十一時－午後三時]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - 13th of August, 3.00 pm - 5.30 pm / 八月十三日　午後三時－午後五時三十分]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - 13th of August, 5.30 pm - 8.00 pm / 八月十三日　午後五時三十分 ― 午後八時]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 7|Chapter 7 - 13th of August, 8.00 pm - 11.00 pm / 八月十三日　午後八時－午後十一時]]

=== Volume 8 - ''I don't mind Evil Spirits! (Part 2)'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ! (下)===
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 8|Chapter 8 - 13th of August, 11.00 pm - 12.00 midnight / 八月十三日　午後十一時－午後十二時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 9|Chapter 9 - 14th of August, 12.00 midnight - 1.00 am / 八月十四日　午前零時－午前一時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 10|Chapter 10 - 14th of August, 1.00 pm - 3.00 pm / 八月十四日　午後一時－午後三時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 11|Chapter 11 - 14th of August, 3.00 pm - 3.30 pm / 八月十四日　午後三時－午後三時三十分]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 12|Chapter 12 - 14th of August, 3.30 pm - 4.00 pm / 八月十四日　午後三時三十分－午後四時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 13|Chapter 13 - 14th of August, 4.00 pm - 5.00 pm / 八月十四日　午後四時－午後五時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 14|Chapter 14 - 14th of August, 5.00 pm - 6.00 pm / 八月十四日　午後五時－午後六時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 15|Chapter 15 - 14th of August, 6.00 pm and beyond / 八月十四日　午後六時以降]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Epilogue|Epilogue]]

== Project Staff ==

*Supervisor:
*Project Manager: [[user:HolyCow|HolyCow]]

=== Translators ===

'''ACTIVE'''
:*[[User:Yumemi.sayaka|Yumemi Sayaka]]

'''INACTIVE'''
:*[[User:derawr|derawr]]
:*[[User:Sinmay|Sinmay]]
:*[[User:Sqwark|Sqwark]]

Those who are interested in translating and are able to do Japanese --> English can PM/e-mail [[user:HolyCow|HolyCow]] for the RAWs, or try slapping him about in the IRC channel.

=== Editors ===

'''ACTIVE'''
:*[[User:HolyCow|HolyCow]]

===Scripts Partially Contributed===

We would like to thank these users for contributing portions of translated script:

*Kaie for Volume 1's Prologue and Chapter 1 (both versions)

Unfortunately partial contribution of translated scripts are no longer accepted for this project.

== Series Overview ==

* Volume 1 - ''Are there really lots of Evil Spirits?!'' / 悪霊がいっぱい!? (Published 1989, ISBN 978-4061903111)
* Volume 2 - ''There really are a lot of Evil Spirits!'' / 悪霊がホントにいっぱい! (Published 1989, ISBN 978-4061903654)
* Volume 3 - ''I can't sleep due to the abundance of Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊がいっぱいで眠れない (Published 1990, ISBN 978-4061904170)
* Volume 4 - ''Lonely Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊はひとりぼっち (Published 1990, ISBN 978-4061904859)
* Volume 5 - ''I Don't Want to Become an Evil Spirit!'' / 悪霊になりたくない! (Published 1991, ISBN 978-4061905948)
* Volume 6 - ''Don't Call me an Evil Spirit'' / 悪霊と呼ばないで (Published 1991)
* Volume 7 - ''I don't mind Evil Spirits!'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ! 〈上〉(Published 1992, ISBN 978-4061986961)
* Volume 8 - ''I don't mind Evil Spirits!'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ! 〈下〉(Published 1992, ISBN 978-4061986978)
* Volume 9 - ''Nightmare Dwelling 1'' / (悪夢の棲む家(上)) (Published 1994, ISBN 978-4062551564)
* Volume 10 - ''Nightmare Dwelling 2''/ (悪夢の棲む家(下)) (Published 1994, ISBN 978-4062551649)
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Fuyumi Ono]]

[[Category:Genre - Comedy]]
[[Category:Genre - Drama]]
[[Category:Genre - Horror]]
[[Category:Genre - Mystery]]
[[Category:Genre - Psychological]]
[[Category:Genre - Romance]]
[[Category:Genre - Shoujo]]
[[Category:Genre - Supernatural]]

Ghost Hunt:Volume1 Translator's Notes

2015-09-09T10:31:13Z

Yumemi.sayaka: /* Chapter 5 */

<center>Translator's Notes and References for 
<big>悪霊シリーズ</big> 
Volume 1: Ghost Hunt</center>

== Prologue ==

=== Namuamidabutsu ===

This is a Buddhist chant/prayer that in Japanese means something like this "I sincerely believe in Amitabha, Lord have mercy on me". You can find more detailed information and better explanation [http://www.sacred-texts.com/bud/mcb/mcb10.htm here].

=== The sixteen year old Shibuya ===

References to age in Japan:
Earlier Naru said that he would be “seventeen this year”, this means that his birthday hasn't passed yet; in Japan, as long as your birthday has not passed you are referred to as being sixteen years of age, hence all references to his age by Mai in the novels are that Naru is sixteen years old and not seventeen years old.

== Chapter 3 ==

=== Oba-san ===

While this term literally means "aunt", it is generally used for middle-aged woman. However, calling a young woman (under age 40) this would be considered an insult. (Ayako is 23 years old.)

=== First name ===

In Japan everyone is generally known by their family name or their position in their company, hence calling someone by their first name indicates an intimate relationship such as family, close friends or lovers. If you do not fall within any of those categories, calling someone by their first/given name is considered rude and/or offensive, as it gives the assumption that you are intimately related to the said person.

=== Sly Tanuki ===

Tanuki is a raccoon dog. They are mischievous shapeshifters, like kitsune in folklore. They are also considered slow and absent-minded though. More information [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Tanuki here].

=== Kansai-ben ===

John speaks in Kansai-ben with an Australian accent. This is often considered funny, frightening, or very rural. Kansai-ben is used often in comedy talkshows.

=== Bouzu: Kiddo ===

"Bouzu" is how many people address little boys.

=== Wate ===

"Wate" is "Watashi" (I) in the Kansai dialect.

=== Jibakurei ===

Literally "earth-bound spirit." Basically it's a spirit that can't leave a certain location because of its former attachment to it when it was alive.

=== Spoken English ===

The asterisks* indicate spoken English words, as opposed to spoken Japanese.

== Chapter 4 ==

=== Momotaro ===

In the folktale Momotaro, the Peach Boy, the dog following Momotaro starts fighting a monkey the moment they encountered, so this is why dogs and monkeys can't get along. More information [http://www.japanippon.com/fairytales/momotaro.htm here].

== Chapter 5 [work in progress] ==

=== [] ===

[]

== Chapter 6 ==

=== Desu ===

Desu is added for politeness in this case. But in the Osaka dialect, it's supposed to be "dosu" instead.

== Epilogue ==

=== Town Pages ===

Town Pages is a directory for businesses.

=== Hello Pages ===

Hello Pages is a directory for pseudonyms.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Ghost_Hunt|Main Page]]
| Jump to [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Prologue_version2|Prologue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Ghost Hunt

2015-09-09T10:27:51Z

Yumemi.sayaka: /* Project Staff */

{{Template:STALLED}}
The Ghost Hunt series is also available in the following languages:

*[[Ghost Hunt%7ERussian_Version%7E|Русский (Russian)]]
*[[Ghost Hunt - Français|Français (French)]]

(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)

----

[[Image:GH_projects.jpg|200px|thumb|The Akuryou Series]]

'''Ghost Hunt''' is a novel written Ono Fuyumi. It was released between 1989 – 1994. It has a manga (1998 - Present) and anime (3 October 2006 – 27 March 2007) adaption. This series was originally called the "Akuryou Series" (悪霊シリーズ).

The manga was renamed to "Ghost Hunt," and since the anime was based on the manga, it adopted the title "Ghost Hunt" instead of "Akurei" (the original title). "Akurei" (悪霊) roughly translates to "Evil Spirits."

This project has recently been revived by [[User:Sinmay|Sinmay]], whose LiveJournal can be found [http://sinmay.livejournal.com/ here]. If you enjoy reading the translations, be sure to head over and say thanks!

== Translation ==

=== [[Ghost_Hunt:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Translators are asked to [[Ghost_Hunt:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on (see [[Format_guideline#Translators|the Guideline page]] for usage rules).

=== Format Standards ===
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

The majority of the translations come from the Chinese version If you spot any inconsistencies, feel free to edit, as this is an open wiki. The translation for volume 3 is from the Japanese version (volume 3 hasn't been translated in Chinese), but since the translator is learning Japanese as she goes along, feel free to edit.

=== Feedback ===
If you enjoyed the translation, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=1023 Feedback Thread]

== Updates ==
*March 1, 2009
**Added part 3 of chapter 3

*March 7, 2009
**Added Part 4 of chapter 3

*July 7, 2009
**Please welcome our newest translator [[User:Sqwark|Sqwark]], who will be handling translations for Volume 4

*April 3, 2010
**Volume 7, Chapter 4 begun

== The Akuryou series by [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ono_Fuyumi Ono Fuyumi] ==

=== Volume 1 - ''Are there really lots of Evil Spirits?!'' / 悪霊がいっぱい!? [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1|(Full Text)]]===

:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Pressure Falling / 気圧低下]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Storm Approaching / 暴風雨注意報]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Storm Warning / 暴風雨警報]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Central Pressure 912 Millibars / 中心気圧九一二ミリバール]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Maximum Velocity 68 Knots / 最大風速六十八ノット]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Wind and Rain Subside and the Waves are High / 風雨弱まるも波高し]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - Flood Warning / 洪水高潮警報]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - Warning Lifted / 警報解除]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:*[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

=== Volume 2 - ''There really are a lot of Evil Spirits!'' / 悪霊がホントにいっぱい! [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume2|(Full Text)]]===

:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Spirits' Residence / 悪霊の棲む家]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Girl / 少女]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - You Can't Play with those Kids / その子たちとは遊べない]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Woman, To You I Give a Child / おんな、汝に子を与う]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume2 Author's Note|Author's Note]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt: Volume2 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

=== Volume 3 - ''I Can't Sleep Due to the Abundance of Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊がいっぱいで眠れない ===

:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - School / 学園]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Psychic / サイキック]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume3_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Onibi / 鬼火]] (70%)
:* Chapter 4 - Curse / 呪詛
:* Chapter 5 - Hitogata / ヒトガタ
:* Chapter 6 - Spellcaster / 呪者
:* Epilogue
:* [[Ghost Hunt: Volume3 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

=== Volume 4 - ''Lonely Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊はひとりぼっち [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4|(Full Text)]]===

:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 4 Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Don't Play with Spirits, Children / 死霊とあそぶな、子供たち]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Dance in the Shadows / 陰に踊る]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Blue Silhouette / 碧い影]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Chrysalis / さなぎ]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - I was Watching That / それを見ていた]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume4_Epilogue|Epilogue]]

=== Volume 5 - ''I don't want to become an Evil Spirit!'' / 悪霊になりたくない! [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume5|(Full Text)]]===

:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 5 Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_1|Chapter 1 - That Mansion / その家]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_2|Chapter 2 - Blindfold / めかくし]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_3|Chapter 3 - Hidden Ghost / 隠れ鬼]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_4|Chapter 4 - 手の鳴るほうへ]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_5_Chapter_5|Chapter 5 - Human Devourer / 人喰い]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 5 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
:* Author's Notes

=== Volume 6 - ''Don't call me an Evil Spirit'' / 悪霊と呼ばないで ===

:* Prologue
:* Chapter 1 - House by the cove / 入り江の家
:* Chapter 2 - Unforeseen circumstances / 不測の事態
:* Chapter 3 - Object from the sea / 海から来るもの
:* Chapter 4 - Calamity / 凶事
:* Chapter 5 - Juda / ユダ
:* Chapter 6 - 寄り来る神
:* Epilogue
:* Author's Notes

=== Volume 7 - ''I don't mind Evil Spirits! (Part 1)'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ！(上)===

:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - 11th of August / 八月十一日]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - 12th of August / 八月十二日]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - 13th of August, 7.00 am - 11.00 am / 八月十三日　午前七時－午前十一時]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - 13th of August, 11.00 am - 3.00 pm / 八月十三日　午前十一時－午後三時]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - 13th of August, 3.00 pm - 5.30 pm / 八月十三日　午後三時－午後五時三十分]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - 13th of August, 5.30 pm - 8.00 pm / 八月十三日　午後五時三十分 ― 午後八時]]
:* [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume_7_Chapter 7|Chapter 7 - 13th of August, 8.00 pm - 11.00 pm / 八月十三日　午後八時－午後十一時]]

=== Volume 8 - ''I don't mind Evil Spirits! (Part 2)'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ! (下)===
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 8|Chapter 8 - 13th of August, 11.00 pm - 12.00 midnight / 八月十三日　午後十一時－午後十二時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 9|Chapter 9 - 14th of August, 12.00 midnight - 1.00 am / 八月十四日　午前零時－午前一時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 10|Chapter 10 - 14th of August, 1.00 pm - 3.00 pm / 八月十四日　午後一時－午後三時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 11|Chapter 11 - 14th of August, 3.00 pm - 3.30 pm / 八月十四日　午後三時－午後三時三十分]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 12|Chapter 12 - 14th of August, 3.30 pm - 4.00 pm / 八月十四日　午後三時三十分－午後四時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 13|Chapter 13 - 14th of August, 4.00 pm - 5.00 pm / 八月十四日　午後四時－午後五時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 14|Chapter 14 - 14th of August, 5.00 pm - 6.00 pm / 八月十四日　午後五時－午後六時]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Chapter 15|Chapter 15 - 14th of August, 6.00 pm and beyond / 八月十四日　午後六時以降]]
:* [[Ghost Hunt:Volume 8 Epilogue|Epilogue]]

== Project Staff ==

*Supervisor:
*Project Manager: [[user:HolyCow|HolyCow]]

=== Translators ===

'''ACTIVE'''
:*[[User:Yumemi.sayaka|Yumemi Sayaka]]

'''INACTIVE'''
:*[[User:derawr|derawr]]
:*[[User:Sinmay|Sinmay]]
:*[[User:Sqwark|Sqwark]]

Those who are interested in translating and are able to do Japanese --> English can PM/e-mail [[user:HolyCow|HolyCow]] for the RAWs, or try slapping him about in the IRC channel.

=== Editors ===

'''ACTIVE'''
:*[[User:HolyCow|HolyCow]]

===Scripts Partially Contributed===

We would like to thank these users for contributing portions of translated script:

*Kaie for Volume 1's Prologue and Chapter 1 (both versions)

Unfortunately partial contribution of translated scripts are no longer accepted for this project.

== Series Overview ==

* Volume 1 - ''Are there really lots of Evil Spirits?!'' / 悪霊がいっぱい!? (Published 1989, ISBN 978-4061903111)
* Volume 2 - ''There really are a lot of Evil Spirits!'' / 悪霊がホントにいっぱい! (Published 1989, ISBN 978-4061903654)
* Volume 3 - ''I can't sleep due to the abundance of Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊がいっぱいで眠れない (Published 1990, ISBN 978-4061904170)
* Volume 4 - ''Lonely Evil Spirits'' / 悪霊はひとりぼっち (Published 1990, ISBN 978-4061904859)
* Volume 5 - ''I Don't Want to Become an Evil Spirit!'' / 悪霊になりたくない! (Published 1991, ISBN 978-4061905948)
* Volume 6 - ''Don't Call me an Evil Spirit'' / 悪霊と呼ばないで (Published 1991)
* Volume 7 - ''I don't mind Evil Spirits!'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ! 〈上〉(Published 1992, ISBN 978-4061986961)
* Volume 8 - ''I don't mind Evil Spirits!'' / 悪霊だってヘイキ! 〈下〉(Published 1992, ISBN 978-4061986978)
* Volume 9 - ''Nightmare Dwelling 1'' / (悪夢の棲む家(上)) (Published 1994, ISBN 978-4062551564)
* Volume 10 - ''Nightmare Dwelling 2''/ (悪夢の棲む家(下)) (Published 1994, ISBN 978-4062551649)
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Fuyumi Ono]]

[[Category:Genre - Comedy]]
[[Category:Genre - Drama]]
[[Category:Genre - Horror]]
[[Category:Genre - Mystery]]
[[Category:Genre - Psychological]]
[[Category:Genre - Romance]]
[[Category:Genre - Shoujo]]
[[Category:Genre - Supernatural]]

Ghost Hunt:Volume1 Chapter3

2015-09-09T10:19:56Z

Yumemi.sayaka: /* Chapter 3 - Storm Warning */

==Chapter 3 - Storm Warning==

=== 1 ===

The weather on the second day was really unnerving.

Today's Friday, and the weekend's almost here~ Plus, the weather's really nice! If I just act like my usual self then everything will be alright.

But in reality, I've got a lot of things on my mind to worry about. And it's all that guy's fault. All that narcissist's fault.

A beautiful day like this rarely ever comes by. And when it finally does, I have to spend it doing some ghost hunting stuff.

Ah— I'm really unlucky...

The white sakura flowers blinded my eyes.

"Mai— "

The moment I stepped into the building, Keiko rushed up to me.

"...What is it?" I asked. "You're a bit too energetic to just greet me."

"Good morning. Hey, what did Shibuya-san say to you?

"Ha ha. So that's why you're ambushing me over here?"

"Right. Hey, exactly what did you guys talk about?"

Arghh... What...do...I do? Should I tell her? No, it would just be a waste of time. I burst out laughing. Keiko had a startled look on her face.

"Can it be—"

"It's a secret (♥)."

Hee hee hee. Everything in my heart just flew out. So this is my punishment. First of all, calm down.

But that didn't happen. Hearing the jealousy in Keiko's voice, Michiru hollered out, pressuring me to defeat.

I surrendered.

"...Whaaaat..."

Keiko let out a deep breath.

Michiru finally spoke out.

"Then, Shibuya-san... Isn't a transfer student?"

"Nope. He's just a liar."

"So that's how it is..." Keiko mumbled listlessly.

Michiru waved her hand in dismissal.

"Don't be so disheartened. Since he's not a student at our school, that means..."

Keiko finished off.

"..No love rivals!"

"Right!"

It turned out like this again. Why are you guys so happy... Are you idiots? Just because the rival doesn't go to our school doesn't mean that she doesn't go to another one. If he was a student at our school, then you guys can just divide him up or even snatch him from his girlfriend. But how are you gonna deal with a love rival whom you've never met before?

"Taniyama-san."

Suddenly someone called my name. It's that rude Kuroda girl from yesterday.

"Good morning," I answered, "Is something up?"

"That person... Is he a psychic?"

"No, he isn't."

"But didn't you just say he came here to investigate the old school building?"

...Oh— So you were eavesdropping.

Now that I think about it, I really need to change the subject.

"He's not a psychic; he's a ghost hunter."

"Ghost hunter?"

When Kuroda-san raised her eyebrows, Keiko and Michiru pulled me off to the side and asked:

"Hey, what does that mean?"

"I'm not really sure, but I think it means a psychic."

"How is it different from a psychic?"

"That's why I said I wasn't sure. He brought in lots of expensive equipment, like video cameras and whatnot. That's why he just doesn't seem like a psychic."

"Oh—," Kuroda-san interjected, considering her idea, "Taniyama-san, can you introduce me to that guy?"

"Wha?"

What...do...I...do?

"I have psychic powers, so I might be able to help him with his work."

Michiru quietly whispered her resentment.

I replied:

"But... Kuroda-san, didn't you already meet him? A formal introduction isn't necessary. You can see him after school at the old school building."

"I know that, but..."

"But it's best if you don't get involved with that guy at all."

"Oh, but why?"

Kuroda-san asked, a hint of sarcasm in her tone.

"He said he dislikes talking to amateurs."

"I'm not an amateur like you."

"Ah— Still, Naru-chan is a professional. He even has an office."

"Mai"

Michiru interjected, pinching my neck.

"Calling him Naru-chan already... How affectionate of you."

"Narcisstic Naru-chan. You guys, stop fantasizing about him. He has a rotten personality."

"But he's still *that* handsome?"

"I'm just saying, If a girl is pretty, she'll definitely have a terrible personality, which is something no guy wants. If someone is pretty, that person, female or male, will definitely have a bad personality."

"Really.."

"He's such an intimidating narcissist. From now on, I'll just call that narcissist 'Naru-chan'."

I can tell from Keiko's reaction that she'd just get hurt if she got close to him. I was trying to tell Kuroda-san this, but when I turned around, I was left facing an empty space. Kuroda-san was already sitting down, with a textbook wide open on her desk.

I was speechless.

"That's just the kind of person she is."

Michiru quietly whispered to me.

"Didn't Kuroda-san go to the same middle school as you?"

I'm pretty sure Michiru is from that same middle school.

"Right. She was quite famous in middle school, always going on about her psychic powers, her warnings ‘oh~this is dangerous’, her sensitivity to ghosts, and always wanting us to do this and that."

"Oh..."

"Man, she just likes to be the center of attention. No doubt she likes all the flattery she gets."

"...Oh."

"How should I say this... Could she have fallen in love with Shibuya-san at first sight?"

"What!?" Keiko exclaimed indignantly.

Kuroda-san shot her a hateful look, to which Keiko immediately shut up. I really don't understand Kuroda-san. In the end, it's probably best not to associate with her.

=== 2 ===

When school ended, my friends commented on how ‘sly’ I was before I headed out towards the old school building.

After I went to the back of the old school building, I noticed the silver van was in the same parking space as yesterday. What's Naru-chan doing, sitting in the back of the car?

"Hello" I greeted him.

Hearing my voice, he lifted his head, shifting his attention from the equipment to me.

"What're you doing?" I asked.

"Looking over yesterday's recording."

Oh— I didn't really get it, but it sure did seem impressive.

"Then, did you find anything?"

Naru-chan glanced at the shelf overflowing with televisions.

"Nothing unusual."

"Nothing unusual? Then the old school building doesn't have ghosts after all?"

"Are there no ghosts? Or are they just hiding themselves? Regardless of the answer, the old school building shouldn't be that dangerous."

...When he's talking about it that way...

"Uh... Is the equipment working?"

A voice came from behind me. Hastily turning around, I saw a woman wearing gaudy clothes and a man with a dumb look on his face.

"These are expensive toys for a kid."

The woman let out a scornful laugh.

Naru-chan stared at them.

"Who are you guys?"

Kid's toys? Severe consequences will follow if you damage his pride like that. The woman looked at Naru-chan. Sure, the woman was beautiful, but she was lacking in charm. She was one scary big sister.

"I'm Matsuzaki Ayako. Nice to meet you."

Her red lips spread into a big smile.

Naru-chan coldly replied:

"I have no interest in your name."

Ayako-san almost lost it, but then she glared intently at Naru-chan.

"How arrogant, but you're definitely a handsome young man."

"Thank you."

...Hey, hey.

Ayako-san crossed her arms.

"Forget it. Even if you become more handsome, it won't be of any help. You can't exorcise ghosts with your face anyway."

Naru-chan's gaze lifted up.

"Are we in the same industry?"

"Pretty much... I'm a miko."

A miko? You've gotta be kidding, right?

But then, Naru-chan retorted.

"I was under the impression that miko were young, pure maidens."

Hearing that, I couldn't help but make a funny face. The man beside them also let out a burst of laughter.

"Oh, you can't tell?"

Ayako-san was furious as she sent deathly glares to Naru-chan. She chose the wrong opponent.

Naru-chan continued

"If you want to say you're young, I think you are really too old."

He smirked.

She deserved it. Well said, Naru-chan. The man at the side finally started guffawing.

Miko-san's lips distorted. What now? Being called "[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Translator's_Notes#Oba-san|Oba-san]]" by a sixteen year old boy. Is there no way to retaliate?

The guffawing man proudly added.

"She also puts on heavy makeup."

This is considered mockery, but Naru-chan is still better when it comes to insults.

Moreover, are those two partners? Miko-san glared angrily at that man.

"Well, I'm just naturally beautiful. That's why it looks like I'm wearing lots of makeup."

Her voice was confident, but I'm scared that her face is already all stiff.

"To sum it up..."

Miko-san forced on a stiff smile.

"Your little show is over, kid. Just leave the rest to me."

And with her jeering voice, she laughed at Naru-chan.

"The school principal said that you're unreliable. No matter how you look at it, a sixteen year old just isn't skilled enough."

Hmph. So the principal said that Naru-chan is unreliable? Did he get more ghost hunters to come?

Naru-chan smiled slightly.

"Then please teach me, senior."

Ayako-san's scowl widened.

Naru-chan disdainfully glanced at her profile before shifting his line of sight onto the other man.

"...Who are you? You don't seem to be Matsuzaki-san's assistant."

The man seemed older than Miko-san. He pretended to look up at the sky.

"How can I be a woman's assistant.. I'm a monk from Kouya Mountain. My name is Takigawa Houshou."

A monk from Kouya Mountain?

Wow, cool.

Naru-chan continued to look at the television screens, then said in a bored tone.

"Kouya Mountain allows long hair now?"

The man was startled after hearing that. That's right, monks don't look like this man except in manga. In fact, they're usually bald. Not only did this man keep his hair, but he also keeps it hung in a mess on his shoulder and in a messy bundle on his back.

Miko-san scoffed.

"Law-breaking monk."

"...But I really did stay at Kouya Mountain. Even though I'm not there right now..."

The monk mumbled, his voice carrying a hint of shame. I couldn't help but laugh at his pitiful appearance. Our eyes met.

"And who's the giggling girl with the big mouth?"

...I don't have... A big mouth.

"I'm just a kind-hearted student. I was called on to help him move things..."

"Oh, right, and what about you, little boy?"

Without averting his gaze, he looked at the television set. His body language seemed to say:

‘I have no interest in you guys’.

"You guys should go to the principal to find out. Seems like you at least know my age."

Naru-chan replied.

"Man, we did ask already. He said you're from a paranormal investigation office on the prestigious Shibuya Street."

"I have nothing else to add to that."

Bou-san laughed coldly.

"...The principal also mentioned that he thought he could trust this office because of its prestigious location. He never thought that the head of the investigation would be a little kid. Boy, does he feel duped."

"Really, now."

Naru-chan said in his cold tone.

Leaning on the car, Miko-san added.

"The principal... Is quite a worrywart..."

"That's right."

Bou-san agreed.

"An evil spirit or whatnot is something I can easily exorcise… So, the kid can just leave it up to me."

Miko-san said, laughing at Naru-chan.

"If you could help, then that would be fine."

Naru-chan said indifferently.

Even Bou-san decided to join in on the sarcastic remarks.

"Man, how regrettable, the kid can't help at all. That principal is also overdoing it. He called in all these people just for a little old school building."

"Right. A ghost hunter, me, and you..."

A small smile spread on Miko-san's face.

"One would obviously be enough."

"Right, he should've just called on me."

Bou-san laughed too.

"What's all this about anyway? Oh right, little boy, what's your name?"

"Shibuya Kazuya."

"Shibuya Kazuya? ...Never heard of it."

Bou-san commented.

"But, I never heard of your name either. Must be third-class."

Miko-san added.

"That's because you don't keep up with your studies. And actually, I've never heard of Matsuzaki either."

Bou-san retorted.

...Hmph, this argument is going nowhere...

What's wrong with these people... What does it matter? Naru-chan is the same; do all psychics have rotten personalities?

While Miko-san and Bou-san's argument ensued, Naru-chan continued to fiddle with the equipment. What a pain... Taking a glimpse at the playground, I noticed a girl wearing a uniform walking this way.

Oh, it's Kuroda-san.

Ah— Sure enough, she did come.

The moment Kuroda-san saw me, she waved.

"Taniyama-san."

Man— I'm not good at dealing with her.

Kuroda-san glanced at the car, seeing Miko-san and Bou-san deep in argument.

"Who are those two people?"

"They came here to investigate the old school building. They said they're a priestess and a monk."

"Really..."

When those two noticed the raven-haired girl, Kuroda-san bowed in assent.

"Are you guys here to exorcise the ghosts in the old school building?"

Miko-san examined her for a moment.

"Yes, that's the case."

The girl's face cracked into a smile.

"Ah, thank goodness. I've always had a feeling of unease towards this ghost-nest of an old school building."

Miko-san shot Kuroda-san an intense stare.

"You... How is that possible?"

"I have strong psychic powers... So it's been very annoying for me..."

"Attention lover."

"Huh?" I pondered aloud.

"You like attention, don't you? Do you want to be noticed that much?" Miko-san pressed.

"True. She... Does not have any psychic powers," Bou-san added.

"How do you know?!" I shouted.

"I can tell by looking," Miko-san responded coolly.

"...Saying that so casually!"

"She just wants to get everyone's attention. She's been tricking everyone." Miko-san shot a scornful look at the girl before turning around.

"I really do have psychic powers," Kuroda-san insisted, "I'm going to summon a spirit into my body."

"Kuroda-san!" I cried out.

"...My psychic powers really are strong..." the girl said, her eyes hard and resolute. A deadly look hovered in her eyes. It's over now.

"Fake miko, you'll regret this."

"...I'm waiting for it then." Miko-san shot her one last glance.

All of a sudden, Kuroda-san dashed back towards the playground.

=== 3 ===

The whole situation was so chaotic.

For now, it's best not to get involved with Bou-san and Miko-san. Or maybe I should just not have anything to do with these bad people.

Then..

"That's right. Naru-chan, what do I have to do today?"

Naru-chan looked at me, a hint of shock behind his eyes.

"What did... You just say?"

"What's wrong?"

"You just called me 'Naru-chan'."

Ah, I'm in for it now. That was a slip of the tongue.

"Sorry, I said it wrong."

"Where did you hear that?"

"Huh? Is that your nickname?"

Naru-chan wore an indescribable expression.

"Seems like everyone thinks the same way as me then, narcisstic Naru-chan."

Hee hee hee. That was a good comeback.

"Huh?"

"Forget about it, forget about it... Is there something you want me to do?"

"That's right... Just then, when I called him that, he didn't have the reaction I expected; it didn't seem like he was gonna give me a clever retort..." I pondered to myself.

"Mai's senior..."

"Ah, you called me by my [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Translator's_Notes#First Name|first name]]—"

"...Didn't you just do the same thing to me?"

"But—"

"Which classroom did Mai's senior see the shadow?"

"She's not... My senior. She's... Michiru's senior’s friend"

I complained, to which I was given a stern look by Naru.

"It's the same regardless of whose senior she is. Which classroom was it in?"

"It's on the second floor in the far west wing. It's the classroom that's practically stripped of everything.

"Got it. Go install the equipment there. It would be good if paranormal activity is found there."

Naru-chan said as he rose and jumped off the van. When he started walking towards the old school building, a silhouette started coming this way.

Ah... Now what is it...

When I think about the culprit that way... The principal advanced towards us.

Typically the principal is sly like a [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Translator's_Notes#Tanuki|tanuki]], while the head instructor is like a fox. This is true in our case, as the principal really does look like a tanuki.

Since the principal is coming here, does that mean he has some business with us? An indistinct figure walked beside him.

"Hold on a moment, who's that person by the principal?" Miko-san whispered. "It can't be... Is it another psychic..."

The moment I saw the shadow, I started to get a bad feeling in my stomach. I'm totally leaving if another nasty guy comes. The principal was chatting amiably with the other person.

He's short. Is he a student... He seems young. Also... Oh? Blonde hair. What, it can't be a foreigner!

As the principal noticed us, he wiped off his tanuki-like smile.

"Ah, everyone is together."

A kind voice.

He quickly stepped this way.

"Here's the other guest. Let me introduce you guys."

...What, so it is another psychic...

Usually foreigners look old, but... I looked at the foreigner again. He's probably twelve or thirteen. I can't tell if this person is male or female. He's short for a foreigner. He's practically the same height as me. He must still be a kid.

The principal smiled warmly.

"This is John Brown-san. Please welcome him, everybody."

...He's not a transfer student. You sure can't make a proper introduction.

Speaking of names, John is a boy's name. So this person is a "he". Ah— He's cute.

Brown gave us a deep bow. "[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Translator's_Notes#Kansai-ben|How y'all doin]]?"

…………?

J...Just now, was that English? My English sucks. I can't understand at all—

Miko-san, Bou-san, and even Naru-chan became dumbstruck.

"I be Brown. Glad ta meet y'all.

...Str-... Strange. It sounds like Japanese...but it's a dialect...

The principal forced a smile onto his inevitable expression.

"Um... Brown-san learned Japanese in the Kansai area..."

Monk-san bust out laughing, followed by Miko-san. You shouldn't laugh. He's a foreigner. To be able to say this much is still amazing... Haha.

Brown seemed a bit lost. His confused look, his blonde hair, his blue eyes, and the fact that he's a foreigner just made him look even more ridiculous. So-... Sorry. Ahahaha.

The principal gave us a puzzled look, then said:

"W-Well then, I'll just leave it at that," before running off.

Brown turned towards the principal's figure, then said:

"Thank ya."

When he said it that way, we all burst out laughing again.

Instead of laughing, Naru-chan wore a stiff expression on his face.

"Brown-san, where are you from?"

"I be comin' furm Australia."

...Wow. The way he talks is really hilarious.

Sorry, I can't stop laughing—

Brown looked at us in bewilderment.

"Is my Jabanese really strange?"

Naru-chan smiled wryly.

"It's pretty strange."

Brown took a deep breath.

"Jabanese be so dif'cult!"

"Hey, [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Translator's_Notes#Bouzu : kiddo|kiddo]]!"

Bou-san shouted aloud. Bou-san saying "kiddo" sure seems strange—

"I'm begging you, please don't speak in that weird Kyoto accent."

Bou-san implored.

"Still, there ain't no other talk thaz mo' polite than this here Kansai-ben talk."

"Who?! Who taught this guy Japanese!"

Bou-san exclaimed, his breathing becoming more and more difficult.

"Listen carefully. Kansai-ben is a dialect. I suggest you not speak it anymore, got it? Otherwise it'll seem like you're speaking comic-talk."

"Ah," Brown nodded, "If I don' speak, then ever'body can jus' get 'long. Y'all are psychics?"

...It's still very strange...

Naru-chan responded:

"Well, more or less. She's Matsuzaki-san, a miko. And he's Takigawa-san, a former monk on Kouya Mountain."

"An' you?"

"I'm a ghost hunter."

"Oh, then this here equipment in da car is all yors? Impressive."

"What about you?"

"Ah, I be an exorcist."

"Exorcist?"

In an instant, Miko-san and Bou-san stopped laughing and started staring at Brown, with gazes that suggested they were looking at a powerful enemy.

"About that, I thought in Catholicism you can't be an exorcist unless you're ranked higher than a priest... You seem really young to even be a priest."

"Thas' right. You, my fella, is very knowledgable. Howeva', I'm 19 already. I jus' look like a young 'un."

Oh no, I can't hold in my laughter.

Nineteen... Then that means, he's Naru-chan's senior? This foreigner really does have a baby face...

"It's best if you don't say '[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Translator's_Notes#Wate|wate]]'."

Naru-chan advised, smiling wryly again.

"If you say boku or watashi, you shouldn't say 'ansan'; otherwise, you'd be changing the meaning to 'you.'"

Brown... No, Brown-san nodded his head.

"Okay, thanks. What be ya name?"

"Shibuya Kazuya."

"Shibuya-san, hope ya don' min' takin' me aroun' the place first."

Shibuya-san nodded slightly, then turned towards me.

"Mai, time to work."

"Okay."

When Naru-chan headed towards the old school building, I wondered why everyone else followed.

The equipment in the lab room had recordings. The sound of the machinery echoed throughout the classroom.

"These are..." Monk-san mumbled, apparently at a loss for words, "I can't believe you brought in this much equipment."

Naru-chan ignored him.

Miko-san snorted in contempt.

"This is all useless. Little boy, your little show is finished. It's time to pack all your things up."

Naru-chan ignored Miko-san.

"Bringing all this equipment in is such a waste. That must've been exhausting for you," she taunted.

Monk-san said, "That's rude. Ah— I have high hopes in you. Since you have this much equipment, you must be very capable."

His tone was ironic, mocking.

Naru-chan turned around, a hint of coldness behind his eyes. "...What about you two? Did you come here to exorcise spirits? Or did you come here to play?"

Embarrassed, Miko-san instantly turned around.

"That's why I said I hate kids. Well, it must be an earth spirit, as it seems to be showing off a lot," she purposely ranted aloud, then left.

Monk-san followed, his arms crossed in front of his chest.

"Now what are you going to do?" Naru-chan asked, facing Brown.

Brown looked embarrassed. "...Do you want me to help you?"

"I don't care."

"Um... I, I don't really know what to do in this situation. Is it alright if I stay here an' help ya out as much as possible?"

"That's fine. Just do what you want," Naru-chan answered calmly, his eyes still glued to his computer.

After nearly ten television sets were stacked on top of each shelf, the TV screens changed. Now they were showing a view of the corridors. Digital numbers and letters flashed incessantly on the screens. A view of the first and second floor could be seen from the TV placed in the entrance hall. All the screens were immersed in blue and green speckles.

"What's this?"

Naru-chan flashed an impatient look at me. Would it kill you to answer me?

Brown-san answered instead, "It's Thermography... It indicates the temperature."

"Oh—"

Hey, he's pretty nice despite being psychic. (I'm already starting to think that all psychics have terrible personalities—)

Brown-san pointed at the screen. "Orange indicates hot temperatures; on the other hand, blue indicates cold temperatures."

Ah— Colored speckles, how strange.

"Thank you, Brown-san. You're so kind," I said in a tone that will hopefully taunt Naru-chan.

Brown-san blushed. "It's nothing... That's right, I didn't ask you what your name was. Are you Shibuya-san's assistant?"

"Yeah, pretty much. I'm Taniyama Mai."

"You can jus' call me John."

...It's that.. Strange Japanese again—

Turning back, I saw Monk-san in the middle of the TV screen. While examining his surroundings, Monk-san walked into the depths of the hallway. Miko-san was in another screen.

And in the other screen...

I could see the dim classroom deep in the entrance hall. Inside, the shoe cabinet cast off a shadow. And in the middle of the shoe cabinet was a ghost.

"Naru-chan!" I screamed, pointing at the TV screen of the entrance hall.

Right in front of the shoe cabinet was a doll-like girl wearing a pink sakura kimono, trying to see what was above the shoe shelf.

She looked just like a living human, with that jet-black hair of hers. She was also about the same age as me.

The girl looked at another direction, then turned and left. She was no longer in the screen.

"Wh-... What was that, just now?"

Not acknowledging my question, Naru-chan rose and headed towards the door. His expression didn't change at all.

The door opened.

The doll-like girl stood in the middle of the darkness,

"......!"

I screamed.

John softly patted my shoulder.

"It's okay, Mai-san. She's not a ghost."

Huh?

Naru-chan forced a smile on..

"The principal must really want us to finish the job quickly since he went as far as inviting you..."

Her expression didn't change.

"Do you two know each other?" I asked.

"No. I only recognize her face because she's very popular," Naru-chan replied.

"Who is she?"

Though I was obviously asking Naru-chan, the girl opened her cherry-like mouth and answered me instead.

"If you're talking about me, then I'll introduce myself. I'm Hara Masako."

"Who?"

I don't know...

Naru-chan sighed. "She's a very famous psychic medium. She's great at summoning spirits, probably the best in Japan."

"Summoning spirits?"

"Ignorant, aren't you?"

"I'm talking to you—"

This time John answered my question again. "It's like calling spirits out and letting them possess your body and speak."

"Huh? Oh, like the kinds on TV, right? Like when a psychic speaks in place of the ghost, right?"

"Yup."

Naru-chan looked at the spirit medium.

"What is your evaluation of this building, Hara-san?"

The psychic medium cocked her head.

"I'm not sure... Who are you? You don't seem to be a psychic..."

"I'm a ghost hunter, Shibuya."

...What was that, Naru-chan. Do you just go for pretty faces? You don't speak to us with *that* kind of attitude.

The psychic medium looked at Naru-chan with a surprised expression.

"Have we... Met before?"

Oh. What an old pickup phrase.

"I think this is the first time we met."

"...Really...?" she said, turning around to face the pile of equipment

"...I don't think there're ghosts here. Even though the principal was in a panic over it, there's nothing here. I also don't feel the presence of any spirits."

"Really..." Naru-chan said, contemplating her words.

...Does the principal want to tear down this building that much? Is the old school building really that scary?

A ghost hunter, a priestess, a monk, an exorcist, and even a psychic medium. He makes it seem so serious by inviting so many people. Just because of the old school building rumors. But, these people... Do they really have that kind of ability?

It happened at that time.

A loud, knocking sound and a woman's scream echoed through the building. We were fightenened for a moment.

"Is that Matsuzaki-san's voice?" John asked.

Naru-chan rushed out of the room and we followed. We bumped into Bou-san right after we left the lab room.

"That sound just now..!" Bou-san exclaimed.

"I'm not sure, but it seems to be on the first floor," John replied.

Matsuzaki-san's scream echoed through the hallway from the west side of the first floor on the other side of the lab room.

"What happened?!" Naru-chan was the first to reach the door, but he couldn't open it no matter how hard he pulled.

Miko-san banged on the door from inside.

"Open the door! Hey, open the door!"

Both Naru-chan and Bou-san pulled with all their strength. The door started to bend, but it still wouldn't budge.

"Let's kick it open," Bou-san suggested as he faced the door. "Ayako! Move away!"

"What! Don't just call me by my first name like that!"

...You don't seem that worried.

Bou-san kicked the door, causing the door to emit a snapping sound. Bou-san kicked the door again, this time knocking it down.

Miko-san's face looked blue.

"What happened?" Naru-chan asked calmly.

"I don't know... After I came in, the door shut by itself. I couldn't open it."

"You didn't lock it then?"

"No!"

Right when they were about to argue again, Hara-san intercepted.

"How embarrassing."

Miko-san stared at Hara-san.

"What do you mean?"

"How can you say you're a psychic? You start hollering like crazy when the door locks on you. Don't you think that's sort of embarrassing?" Hara-san taunted, her tone cold like the wind.

Bou-san whistled softly, then turned towards the raven-haired girl. "You there... Are you Hara Masako-san?"

"Yes."

"You're prettier in person."

Hara-san looked at Bou-san as if he were something dirty, then turned around.

This person has a bad personality too—

=== 4 ===

"Well then, we must find out exactly what's in this old school building," Miko-san arrogantly declared.

We took a break in the lab room, drinking the canned coffee that John brought.

"Aren't you being oversensitive?" Masako commented coldly.

"Shut up little girl. I'm not the same as a fake psychic who got popular just because of her looks."

A small smile brushed through Masako's face.

"Thank you for complimenting my good looks."

Hmmm— That... Reminds me of someone.

Miko-san disregarded Masako.

"I believe it's an earth spirit."

"An earth spirit is...?" I asked.

...What?

Miko-san looked fed up with me.

"Didn't your assistant go through any training, Shibuya-kun?"

"She lacks the ability to do so in this area, nor is she worth training."

Naru-chan said, his finger toying with a nail. You jerk. You must've been itching to say that.

Miko-san assumed a teacher's position.

"An earth spirit is one that lives in a certain place."

"You mean like [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Translator's_Notes#Jibakurei|Jibakurei]][spirits that're bound to an area]?"

"So you know difficult terms like that? But they're not the same. Jibakurei are bound to an area because of an event that occurred. Earth spirits are spirits of the land, known as Seirei."

"Oh—"

So there're actually different types of spirits.

"Weren't a lot of shrines here before? In that case, there could be many of them."

"I think it's a Jibakurei," Bou-san intercepted, "Didn't something happen at this old school building? A spirit must live here. It had to disrupt the workers' progress because it was scared of losing its home."

"What do you think, John?" Naru-chan turned around to look at the foreigner.

"I'm not sure. Aren't haunted houses usually caused by *[[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Translator's_Notes#Spoken English|spirits]] turning into *ghosts?"

Naru-chan looked at the nail in his hand, then nodded. "*Spirit...seirei, *ghost is yuurei. Are you listening, Mai?"

...Mind your own business. So you think my English is really bad, huh?

"If it's a *spirit, then that means the earth spirit has some kinda relationship to the land. An' if it lives in a building, it woulda been a *ghost that might summon evil spirits or whatnot," John explained.

I see.

"If it's 'cause of a ghost, then that means the person who died in the house is a Jibakurei,"

John continued.

"You guys don't believe it's an earth spirit?" Miko-san asked as she stood up.

"I don't think so. It's Jibakurei," Bou-san said as he rose and stood beside John.

John's sky-blue eyes mirrored his confusion. "It's early, an' we still can't agree on a conclusion."

Miko-san stood up. "To sum it up, everything will be fine as long as it's exorcised. I'll get rid of it tomorrow."

She announced, "I don't have time to waste on this insignificant case. I'll go home as soon as I'm done with the exorcism."

Miko-san laughed, then waved as she left the lab room.

Bou-san saw her off, then inquired about everyone's opinions. "What do you guys think?"

Masako replied, "It's no use. I already said there aren't any spirits here."

"But there are so many rumors about this place. How do you explain that?" I implored.

"You didn't see anything bad happen, did you? A building this old will always have one or two rumors. It's like the school's Seven Wonders."

Ah— What a confident tone. This person is more and more like that other guy.

I couldn't help but retort. "Then why did the door lock on Miko-san?"

"That was because she was a bit confused," Masako replied in a blunt, authoritative tone.

So is that how it is.. True, some people will just unconsciously open and close the door. But weren't Naru-chan and Bou-san unable to open that door even with their strength combined? Can Miko-san unconsciously close the door so that it locked by itself? Then, without thinking, I laughed.

Maybe Miko-san was so scared to death when the door closed that she couldn't help but cry out in fear. That would explain why she sounded so eager to leave after the exorcism.

The dark, crimson glow of the sunset shined through the windows, leaving a rosy shine on the glass windows.

"Naru-chan, it's getting dark."

Naru-chan lifted his head towards the window.

"Ah... We'll go home after the preparations are done," he said, rising from his chair.

"Move the equipment into the classroom on the west side of the second floor."

Okay—

Bou-san wondered aloud. "Oh yeah, boy, you're not staying here, are you?"

"Not today... But I might stay tomorrow."

Huh? Then... What about me?

While I was thinking uncomfortably, Naru-chan looked at me. "Come here after school tomorrow."

"Um... Tomorrow's Saturday—"

"It doesn't matter what day of the week it is. You must work."

Uh, uh, uh. No, noooo.

"Staying here is kinda..."

"Then do you want to compensate me for the video camera now?"

"...I'll be ready."

Hmph. You really do act like a boss.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume1 Chapter2|Previous Section]]
| Return to [[Ghost Hunt|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Ghost Hunt:Volume1 Chapter4|Next Section]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Ghost Hunt:Volume1 Translator's Notes

2015-09-09T10:19:41Z

Yumemi.sayaka: /* Chapter 3 */

<center>Translator's Notes and References for 
<big>悪霊シリーズ</big> 
Volume 1: Ghost Hunt</center>

== Prologue ==

=== Namuamidabutsu ===

This is a Buddhist chant/prayer that in Japanese means something like this "I sincerely believe in Amitabha, Lord have mercy on me". You can find more detailed information and better explanation [http://www.sacred-texts.com/bud/mcb/mcb10.htm here].

=== The sixteen year old Shibuya ===

References to age in Japan:
Earlier Naru said that he would be “seventeen this year”, this means that his birthday hasn't passed yet; in Japan, as long as your birthday has not passed you are referred to as being sixteen years of age, hence all references to his age by Mai in the novels are that Naru is sixteen years old and not seventeen years old.

== Chapter 3 ==

=== Oba-san ===

While this term literally means "aunt", it is generally used for middle-aged woman. However, calling a young woman (under age 40) this would be considered an insult. (Ayako is 23 years old.)

=== First name ===

In Japan everyone is generally known by their family name or their position in their company, hence calling someone by their first name indicates an intimate relationship such as family, close friends or lovers. If you do not fall within any of those categories, calling someone by their first/given name is considered rude and/or offensive, as it gives the assumption that you are intimately related to the said person.

=== Sly Tanuki ===

Tanuki is a raccoon dog. They are mischievous shapeshifters, like kitsune in folklore. They are also considered slow and absent-minded though. More information [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Tanuki here].

=== Kansai-ben ===

John speaks in Kansai-ben with an Australian accent. This is often considered funny, frightening, or very rural. Kansai-ben is used often in comedy talkshows.

=== Bouzu: Kiddo ===

"Bouzu" is how many people address little boys.

=== Wate ===

"Wate" is "Watashi" (I) in the Kansai dialect.

=== Jibakurei ===

Literally "earth-bound spirit." Basically it's a spirit that can't leave a certain location because of its former attachment to it when it was alive.

=== Spoken English ===

The asterisks* indicate spoken English words, as opposed to spoken Japanese.

== Chapter 4 ==

=== Momotaro ===

In the folktale Momotaro, the Peach Boy, the dog following Momotaro starts fighting a monkey the moment they encountered, so this is why dogs and monkeys can't get along. More information [http://www.japanippon.com/fairytales/momotaro.htm here].

== Chapter 5 ==

=== Jibakurei ===

Literally "earth-bound spirit." Basically it's a spirit that can't leave a certain location because of its former attachment to it when it was alive.

== Chapter 6 ==

=== Desu ===

Desu is added for politeness in this case. But in the Osaka dialect, it's supposed to be "dosu" instead.

== Epilogue ==

=== Town Pages ===

Town Pages is a directory for businesses.

=== Hello Pages ===

Hello Pages is a directory for pseudonyms.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Ghost_Hunt|Main Page]]
| Jump to [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Prologue_version2|Prologue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Ghost Hunt:Volume1 Translator's Notes

2015-09-09T10:14:08Z

Yumemi.sayaka: /* Chapter 3 */

<center>Translator's Notes and References for 
<big>悪霊シリーズ</big> 
Volume 1: Ghost Hunt</center>

== Prologue ==

=== Namuamidabutsu ===

This is a Buddhist chant/prayer that in Japanese means something like this "I sincerely believe in Amitabha, Lord have mercy on me". You can find more detailed information and better explanation [http://www.sacred-texts.com/bud/mcb/mcb10.htm here].

=== The sixteen year old Shibuya ===

References to age in Japan:
Earlier Naru said that he would be “seventeen this year”, this means that his birthday hasn't passed yet; in Japan, as long as your birthday has not passed you are referred to as being sixteen years of age, hence all references to his age by Mai in the novels are that Naru is sixteen years old and not seventeen years old.

== Chapter 3 ==

=== Oba-san ===

While this term literally means "aunt", it is generally used for middle-aged woman. However, calling a young woman (under age 40) this would be considered an insult. (Ayako is 23 years old.)

=== First name ===

In Japan everyone is generally known by their family name or their position in their company, hence calling someone by their first name indicates an intimate relationship such as family, close friends or lovers. If you do not fall within any of those categories, calling someone by their first/given name is considered rude and/or offensive, as it gives the assumption that you are intimately related to the said person.

=== Sly Tanuki ===

Tanuki is a raccoon dog. They are mischievous shapeshifters, like kitsune in folklore. They are also considered slow and absent-minded though. More information [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Tanuki here].

=== Kansai-ben ===

John speaks in Kansai-ben with an Australian accent. This is often considered funny, frightening, or very rural. Kansai-ben is used often in comedy talkshows.

=== Bouzu: Kiddo ===

"Bouzu" is how many people address little boys.

=== Wate ===

"Wate" is "Watashi" (I) in the Kansai dialect.

=== Spoken English ===

The astericks* indicate spoken English words, as opposed to spoken Japanese.

== Chapter 4 ==

=== Momotaro ===

In the folktale Momotaro, the Peach Boy, the dog following Momotaro starts fighting a monkey the moment they encountered, so this is why dogs and monkeys can't get along. More information [http://www.japanippon.com/fairytales/momotaro.htm here].

== Chapter 5 ==

=== Jibakurei ===

Literally "earth-bound spirit." Basically it's a spirit that can't leave a certain location because of its former attachment to it when it was alive.

== Chapter 6 ==

=== Desu ===

Desu is added for politeness in this case. But in the Osaka dialect, it's supposed to be "dosu" instead.

== Epilogue ==

=== Town Pages ===

Town Pages is a directory for businesses.

=== Hello Pages ===

Hello Pages is a directory for pseudonyms.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Ghost_Hunt|Main Page]]
| Jump to [[Ghost_Hunt:Volume1_Prologue_version2|Prologue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>